BOOK I. Of the indispensable condition of happiness in the general.
CHAP. I. Of Obedience, the general condition of happiness.
The CONTENTS.
Obedience the indispensable condition of happiness. The Laws of the Gospel are given as a Rule to it. The Promises are all upon condition of it, and intended to encourage it. All the threatnings are now denounced, and will be executed upon the disobedient. Of those other things whereto Pardon is promised, as well as to obedience. Of Metonymy's. Of the Principles of Humane Actions. Of Principles of Obedience. All those speeches metonymical, where obedience is not express'd, and yet pardon is promised.
THat
Condition which the Gospel indispensably requires of us, and
which is to mete out to us our last doom of Bliss or Misery, is in the
General our
Obedience. When we are brought to that Bar, and stand to be judged according to those Laws which are proclaim'd to us in the Gospel, it is only our having kept them,
[Page 9] and Repented of all such transgressions of them as we have wilfully been guilty of, which can capacitate us to be rewarded by them. For 'tis just with them, as it is with all other Laws, they never promise any thing but to obedience, but threaten and punish all that disobey. Whosoever breaks and despises them is guilty, they do not comfort but accuse, not acquit but condemn him. For there is no Law that is wisely ordered, but is sufficiently guarded against affront, and back'd with such punishments as will make it every mans interest to fulfil and keep it. The evil threatned, must always by far exceed the pleasure that is reaped by disobedience; so that no man may have any temptation sufficient to bear him out in Sin, or ever hope to be a gainer by his transgression.
This is the tenour of all wise laws, whose enactors have both
wit and
power sufficient to defend them. They have dreadful Punishments annexed to them, which take place upon disobedience; they encourage and reward the obedient, but severely punish all that dare presume to disobey.
And this is most eminently seen in all the Laws of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. He gave them for the
compleatest Rules to mens Lives, and has annexed to them most
glorious Promises to encourage our obedience, but has made them breath out nothing but woes, and
intolerable punishments to all that disobey.
He has given them for
Rules of Life, and
annexed Rewards as encouragements to obedience. He never intended his Laws for an entertainment of our eyes, but for a Rule for our Actions; not for a matter of talk and discourse, but of practice; not to be complemented by words of honour, and lofty expressions, but to be own'd in our lives, and served by obedience. He is our King, and issues out his Laws as the instruments
[Page 10] of his Government: he is our Lord, and they are Rulers for his Service. They must be guides of our Lives and Actions; it is not enough to know and talk of them, but as ever we hope to live by them we must do and keep them. For in the end they will be available to no mans happiness, but his who has conscientiously performed them.
In Christ Jesus, or the Christian Religion, says S
t
Paul, nothing avails but
keeping of the Commandments of God, 1 Cor. 7.19.
Blessed are they, saith S
t
John, who do the Commandments, for they only have right to the Tree of Life, Rev. 22.14. It is not an idle wish, or ineffectual endeavour; but a thorough practice and performance of Christs Laws which can continue us in his Love, and approve us Righteous in his Judgment.
If ye keep my Commandments, says he,
ye shall abide in my Love, Joh. 15.10.
Let no man deceive you, for it is
he only
that
1 Joh. 2.17-29.
doth Righteousness, who in Gods account
is Righteous, 1 Joh. 3.7. They only are pronounced Righteous and Sons of God in the Gospels estimation, who
walk after the spirit, Rom. 8.4. who
are led by the spirit, vers. 14. who bring forth
the Fruits of the Spirit, (all words expressing Action and Practice)
Gal. 5.16-22. No man therefore will be acquitted and rewarded at that Bar barely for knowing and
[...]. Cl
[...]m. Ro. 1. Epist. ad Cor. c. 30. discoursing, for wishing or desiring: but only for working and obeying. Such only the Gospel reckons for true servants now;
his servants ye are, not whom you confess in words, but
whom in actions
you obey, Rom. 6.16. And such only he will honour and reward then. For it is
not every one who fawns upon me in his words whilest he reproaches me in his actions;
who says unto me, Lord, Lord, that
shall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven; but he only
who doth the will of my Father which is in Heaven: Which will he had just then proclaim'd to them in that Volume
[Page 11] of Christian Laws, which was published in the Sermon upon the Mount, whereof this is in part the conclusion,
Matt. 7.21. He tells us that when the Son of Man shall come to judgment,
he will reward every man according to his works, Matt. 16.27. and he repeats it again in his declaration to S
t
John, Behold I come quickly, and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be, Rev. 22.12 And so it was in that Prophetick sight of the Last Judgment, which this same Apostle had vouchsafed him,
Rev. 20. For there, as we are told, when
the Sea gave up the Dead which were in it; and Death and Hell delivered up the Dead which were in them; and they all both small and great stood before the Throne, and him that sate thereon: they were judged every man according to his WORKS, vers. 11, 12, 13.
His Laws then Christ has given us, not for talk and discourse, but for action and practice; and his Promises he has annexed to them; not as rewards of idleness, but only of active service and obedience: Wherein if men fail, Gods Rewards belong not to them: they can make no claim or colourable pretence to them because they cannot show that which is to be rewarded by him.
Nay further, if men disobey, they are not only excluded from all glorious hopes; but are moreover put into a desperate state of
fears and
dreadful expectations. For God has back'd his Laws with
threatnings as well as
promises: and as they propose most noble
rewards to all that are obedient; so likewise do they breath out most intolerable
punishments to all that disobey. For every Man at the last day will be declared
a Child of wrath, who is a
son of disobedience; and he shall most certainly be Damned who dyes without amendment and Repentance, in works which are wilfully and deliberately
[Page 12] sinful. Christs Gospel has already judged this long before-hand; and at that day he will confirm it.
When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels: i. e. when he shall come with his Royal attendance to judge the world,
He will take vengeance, says S
t
Paul, on all them that OBEY not his Gospel, who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, 2 Thess. 1.7, 8, 9. When he comes in state with
the ten thousands of his Saints, it will be
to execute Judgment upon all that are ungodly, for all the ungodly DEEDS which they have committed, Jude 14, 15. And when our Lord himself gives a relation of his proceedings at that day, he tells us that whosoever they be, or whatsoever they may pretend, if their works have been disobedient, they shall hear no sentence from him but what consigns them to Eternal Punishment.
I will profess thus
unto them, says he,
I never knew you: Depart from me, ye that WORK iniquity, Matt. 7.23.
This will be the method of Christs Judgment; and these the measures of his Sentence: he will pronounce Mercy and Life upon all that are obedient, but Death and Hell to all that disobey.
And indeed it were hight of folly and madness to expect he should do otherwise, and to fancy that when he comes to judge us, as S
t
Paul says,
according to the Laws of his
Gospel, he should absolve and reward us, when in our works and actions we have transgressed them. For this were to thwart his own rule, and to go cross to his own measures; it were to encourage those, whom his laws threaten; to acquit such as they condemn: and, in one word, not to judge
according to them, as he has expresly declared he will, but
against them.
If we would know then what condition we shall be
[Page 13] adjudged to in the next world, we must examine what our obedience has been in this. We can have no assurance of a favourable Sentence in that Court, but only the doing of our duty. Our last doom shall turn, not upon our
knowing or
not knowing, our
willing or
not willing; but upon our
obeying or
disobeying. It is in vain to cast about for other marks, and to seek after other evidences: nothing less than this performance of our duty can avail us unto life; and by the
merits of Christ, and the
grace of his Gospel, it shall.
And thus we see in the
general what those terms and that condition are, which, to mete out our last doom of Bliss or Misery, the Gospel indispensably exacts of us. It is nothing less than a
working service and
obedience, the enquiry to be made at that day being only this, whether we
have done what was commanded us. If we have performed what was required of us, we shall be pronounced Righteous, and sentenced to Eternal Life: but if we have wilfully transgressed, and wrought wickedness; without amendment and repentance, we shall then be declared, incorrigible Sinners, and adjudged to Everlasting Death.
This indeed is a very great truth, but yet such as very few are willing to see and to consider of. For obedience is a very laborious service, and a painful task; and they are not many in number who will be content to undergo it. And if a man may have no just hopes upon any thing less than it, the case of most dying men is desperate. But as men will live and dye in sin, so will they live and dye in hopes too. And therefore they catch at softer terms, and build upon an easier condition. And because the Gospel promises Salvation, and a happy sentence to
faith, love, repentance, our
being in Christ, our
knowing Christ, and other things besides obedience: they conclude that they shall be acquitted
[Page 14] at that Bar upon the account of
any, or
all of these, though they do not obey with them. They make Faith, Love, Repentance and the rest, to be something separate from obedience; something which will save them, when that is wanting. So that if they
be in Christ, if they
know and
believe with the mind, and
love and
repent in their hearts; their hope is to be absolved at the last day, be their lives and actions never so disobedient.
But this is a most dangerous and damning errour. For it makes men secure from danger, till they are past all possibility of recovering out of it; and causes them to trust to a false support so long, till it lets them drop into Hell, and sink down in damnation.
And although it be sufficiently evident from what has been already said, that our obedience is that only thing which will be admitted as a just plea, and as a qualification able to save us in that Court: yet because I would fully subvert all these false grounds, whereupon men support their pernicious hopes and sinful lives together, I will go on to prove it still further.
And this will be most plainly effected by shewing that all
those other terms and
conditions, whereto the Gospel sometimes promises pardon and happiness, concenter all in this, and save us no otherwise than by being springs and principles of our obedience. They are not opposed to our doing of our duty, and keeping the Commandments; but imply it. For when pardon is promised to
Faith, to
Love, to
Repentance, or any thing else; it is never promised to them as
separate from obedience, but as
containing it. Obedience is that still for which a man is saved and pardoned; it is not excluded from them, but expressed by them.
In order to a clearer apprehension of the truth of this, I think fit to observe that there is an ordinary
[Page 15] figure and form of speech very usual both with God and men, which the Rhetoricians call a
Metonymie or
Transnomination, and that is a
transferring of a word, which is the particular Name of one thing, to express an other. The use of it is this, that in things which have a near relation and dependance upon each other, as particularly the
cause and its
effect have, the particular name of either may many times signifie both, so that when the name only of one is expressed, yet really both are meant and intended. And then by that word, which in its proper sence stands only for the effect, we are to understand, not it alone, but together with it the cause also that produced it: and by that which properly signifies the cause, we are to mean, not the bare cause alone, but, besides it, the effect which flows from it likewise.
As for the latter of these, the
bare naming of the cause when we intend, together with it, to express its natural consequent and effect too; because it is that which chiefly concerns our present business, I will set down some instances of it which daily occur in common speech. If we advise a man to
trust his Physician or his
Lawyer, our meaning is not barely that he should
give credit to them; but together with that, that he shew the effect of such credit, in
following and
observing them. If we are earnest with any man to
hearken to some advice that is given him, we intend not by hearkning to express barely his
giving ear to it, but besides that his suffering the effects of such attention in
practising and
obeying it. And thus we commonly say that we have got a Cold, when we mean a Disease upon cold; or a Surfeit, when we understand a sickness upon Surfeiting. In these, and many other instances which might be mentioned, we daily find that in the speech and usage of men, the cause alone is oft times named, when the effect is withal intended, and accordingly understood,
[Page 16] to be expressed; and that both are meant, when barely one is spoken. The effect doth so hang upon its cause, and so naturally and evidently follow after it, that we look upon it as a needless thing to express its coming after, when once we have named its cause which goes before: but we ordinarily judge it to be sufficiently mentioned, when we have expressed that cause which as is evident to us all, produces and infers it.
And as it is thus in the speech of
men, so is it in the language of
God too. He talks to us in our own way, and uses such forms of speech and figurative expressions, as are in common use among our selves. And to seek no further for instances of this, than these that lye before us, he expresses our
works and
obedience by our
knowledge, our
repentance, our
love, and such other
causes and
principles as effect and produce it.
For we must take notice of this also, that our outward works and actions depend upon a train of powers within us, which, as springs and causes of them, order and effect them. For our
passions excite to them; our
understandings consider of them and direct them; our
wills command and choose them; and then afterwards, in pursuance of all these, our
bodily powers execute and exert them. The actions of a man flow from all the ingredients of the humane nature, each principle contributes its share, and bears a part towards it. For from the constitution of our natural frame, our actions are placed wholly in the power of our own wills; and our wills are set in a middle station, to be moved by our appetites and passions, and guided and directed by our minds or intellects. We do and perform nothing but what we will; neither do we will any thing but what we know and desire; what our reason and passion inclines and directs to. And because
[Page 17] these three inward faculties, our
minds, and
wills, and
passions, give being and beginning to our outward works and practice: therefore are they, by the Masters of
moral Philosophy and
Divinity, ordinarily called the
Causes and
Principles of Humane Actions.
But these three principles of humane actions in
genecal lye not more open to produce good than evil. They are all under the unrestrain'd power of our own free will: it is that which determines them either for God or against him; but in themselves they are indifferently fitted, and serve equally to bring forth acts of Obedience, or of disobedience and sin. To make these principles therefore of
works or
actions in general, to become principles of
good works and
obedience, there are other nearer tempers and qualifications required, which may determine them, that in
themselves are free to both, to effect one, and be Authours of such actions only whereby we serve and obey God. And this is done by the nearer and more immediate efficiency of
Faith, Repentance, Love, and the like. For he who knows Gods Laws, and believes his Gospel with his understanding; who in his heart loves God, and hates Sin; whose will is utterly resolved for good, and against evil: he it is, whose faculties in
themselves indifferent are thus determinately disposed, who is ready and prepared to perform his duty. His Faith directs him to those Laws which he is to obey, and to all the powerful motives to Obedience: it shews him how it is bound upon him by all the Joys of Heaven, and by all the Pains of Hell, and this quickens his passions, and confirms all good resolutions, and makes him in his will and heart to purpose and desire it. And when both his mind, his will, and passions, which were before indifferent, are thus gained over and determinately fixed for it; in the efficiency of inward principles there is no more to be
[Page 18] done, but he is in the ready way to work and perform it in outward operation. So that as our minds, wills, and passions, are principles of humane actions in general, whether good or evil: these nearer dispositions, our Faith, Repentance,
&c. are principles particularly of good works and obedience.
And since our obedient actions proceed in this manner from the power and efficiency of these principles: God, according to our own way of expressing things, is wont many times only to name them, when he intends withal to express our obedience it self which results from them. Although he barely mention one, yet he understands both; and in speaking of the cause, he would be taken to imply the effect likewise. Thus when he promises
Pardon and
Salvation to our
knowledge and
belief of his Gospel, to our
Repentance from our Sins, to our
Love and
Fear of God, which, with several others, are those preparatory dispositions that fix and determine our minds, wills, and passions, indifferent in themselves, to effect Obedient actions; he doth not in any wise intend that these shall Save us, and procure Pardon for us without Obedience, but only by signifying and implying it. Wheresoever Mercy and Salvation at the last day are promised, and this condition of our working and obeying is not mentioned, it is always meant and understood. That which such mercy was promised to, is either the
cause of our Obedience, or the
effect and
sign of it; the speech is
metonymical, and more was meant by it than was expressed. Though the word was not named, yet the thing was intended; for obedience is ever requisite to pardon, and nothing has Mercy promised to it in the last Judgment, but what some way or other is a sign of it, or produces and effects it.
This I might well take for granted upon the strength
[Page 19] of that proof which has been already urged for our Obedience being the sole condition of our being acquitted at that day. But because the interest of souls is so much concerned in it, I will be yet more particular, and proceed to show further that this sence and explication of all such places is the very same that God himself has expressly put upon them. For concerning all those things, whereto he has promised a favourable sentence at the last Judgment, he assures us that they are of no account with him, nor will be owned as a good plea at that Bar when they are separate from Obedience, but then only when they effect and work it. But when he says that Faith, Repentance, Love, or any other thing shall save us, he means not all, or any, but only a working Faith, an obedient Repentance, an active Love; a Faith, Love, and Repentance, which do not overlook Obedience, but accompany and produce it. So that first or last Obedience is still that wherein all the rest must concenter and agree, that alone condition which our judge will accept, and which we may safely trust to. And this will fully appear by running over the particulars.
CHAP. II. Of Pardon promised to Faith, Knowledge and being in Christ.
The CONTENTS.
Of Pardon and happiness promised to Faith and Knowledge. Of the nature of Faith in general. Of natural, Jewish, and Christian Faith. Of this last as justifying and saving. Of the fitness of Christian Faith and Knowledge to produce Obedience. Pardon promised to them no further than they are productive of it. Of Pardon promised to being in Christ. Christ sometimes signifies the Christian Religion, sometimes the Christian Church. Being in Christ, is being of Christs Religion, or a member of Christs Church. The fitness of these to effect Obedience. Pardon promised to them no further than they do.
FIRST this condition of our acceptance which is to mete out to us our last doom of Bliss and Mercy, and whereto Life and Pardon are promised at the last day, is sometimes called
knowledge, or, what is only a more particular way of knowing, a knowing upon witness or testimony,
Faith. By, or upon the account of,
his knowledge, or the knowledge of him,
shall my Righteous Servant, when he sits to judge them,
justifie many, says God of our Judge and Saviour Christ by the Prophet
Isaiah, Isa. 53.11. And
this is Life Eternal, says our Lord himself,
to know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast
[Page 21] sent, Joh. 17.3. And then as for
Faith, which is the particular way of knowledge among us Christians, who owe all that we know in order to Heaven and happiness to the witness and testimony of Jesus Christ, the places which promise Life and Pardon unto it are to be met with in abundance.
Whosoever believes on me, says our Saviour,
shall not perish, but have Everlasting Life, Joh. 3.15, 16. And again,
This is the will of him that sent me, that whosoever believes on me may have Everlasting Life, Joh. 6.40. And when he sends out his Apostles after his Resurrection to proclaim the terms of Mercy and Salvation to all the world, he bids them say,
Whosoever believeth and is Baptized shall be saved, Mar. 16.16.
Faith or
belief in the
general, is a
thinking something to be true upon the testimony of those persons who declare it. And herein it differs from other sorts of
knowledge, because in them we believe upon the evidence and apparent reason of the
things themselves; but in this upon the witness and authority of those
persons who reveal them. For then we are said to
know, when we assent upon the Authority of things; but then to
believe, when we assent upon the Authority of persons; when not the evidence of the things revealed, but the word and testimony of the revealer make us give credit to his Revelation.
This is the nature of Faith in general, it is a giving credit to a thing, or taking it to be true upon the testimony or authority of such persons as declare it. And according to the difference of this testimony, our Faith upon it is differenced and distinguished also. For if we believe any thing upon the bare word of a man, it is an
Humane; if upon the bare word and testimony of God, it is a
Divine Faith.
Divine Faith then is nothing else, but
a belief of Divine Revelations, a taking any thing to be true because
[Page 22] God has told us it is so. And therefore we may be said to have Divine Faith of as many things as God has any way attested or revealed to us. And for Gods Revelations, they have been derived to us in several ways, and by several instruments.
For some things God has revealed to us by the
light of Nature. That light came from him, and is his Revelation. For
the spirit of a Man is the Candle of the Lord, which, as S
t
John saith in another case of our Saviour,
enlightens every man that cometh into the world, Joh. 1.9. And in this general sence of Faith, for a
natural Faith or a belief of all natural Revelations; all matters of knowledge are likewise matters of Faith, because at last all natural light and evidence of things rests upon Gods Revelation; that very evidence being no otherwise a proof to us that things are true, than we are assured that God is the Author of it, and that it is his Testimony and declaration to them that they are so. And by this way of Revelation, this natural light, God has declared to us two great foundations of all Religion,
his own existence, and
his Providence; that there is a God, and that he will love and reward all such as serve and worship him. The belief of which Articles so testified, S
t
Paul affirms to be a part of
Faith; yea a part so
fundamental as is absolutely necessary to our pleasing of God and to all Religion:
without Faith, saith he,
it is impossible to please God, for he who comes to God must believe that HE IS, and that he is A REWARDER of them that diligently seek him, Heb. 11.6.
Other things God has revealed, not by the
light of nature, seeing they are such things as that alone could never have discovered to us, but either by his own
immediate voice or inspiration, or by the
mediation and
message of inspired men.
[Page 23]By the former he revealed to
Noah the
Drowning of the old world, Gen. 6.13. the belief whereof is called
Noah's
Faith, Heb. 11.7. To
Abraham his having a
numerous Issue by his
Wife Sarah, when as yet they had no Child, and in all appearance were too
old ever to expect one,
Gen. 15.5, 6 and
Chap. 17.17, 19. the belief whereof is likewise call'd
Abraham's
Faith, Heb. 11.17, 18, 19. To
Moses his
passing over all the houses of the Israelites, where he should see the
Blood of the Paschal Lamb sprinkled for a
Token, when he would slay all the First-born throughout all the Land of
Egypt, Exod. 12.12, 13. the belief of which Revelation is also call'd the
Faith of Moses, Heb. 11.28.
By the latter he reveal'd his will more largely to the whole
people of Israel by the mouth and
Gal. 3.19.
mediation of his Servant
Moses; and because both
God and
Man concurr'd in this Testimony, their belief of his message was their
Faith, not in God only, but together with him in his
Servant Moses too. For because the Law and Religion which they received, though it came originally from God, was yet derived down to them immediately by his Ministry, and they knew no otherwise what God had spoken to them than by his Testimony and upon his Authority: therefore are they said in believing and embracing that Divine Law, which was delivered to them by
Moses, to believe, not
the Lord alone, but also his
Servant Moses, Exod. 14.31.
Joh. 5.46. to be
Baptized into Moses, 1
Cor. 10.2. to be
Moses's
Disciples, Joh. 9.28. to
trust or place their hope
in Moses, Joh. 5.45. to
obey or
hearken unto
Moses, Luk. 16.31.
But the most clear and full Revelation that God ever made of his will to men, was by the message and mediation of his own Son,
Jesus Christ. For
God who at sundry times, and in divers manners spake in times
[Page 24] past to the Jews by
Moses and to
the Fathers by the Prophets; hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, Heb. 1.1. And the belief of his Gospel, or taking for certain Truths upon his Authority all those things which he has declared to us in Gods Name, is call'd the
Christian, as the other was the
Mosaick Faith. For he being the great Author and deriver of this last and greatest Revelation of God down to us, and our belief of it being upon his immediate Authority, he being, as S
t
Paul says,
the Authour and finisher of our Faith, Heb. 12.2. Our belief of it is called, not only
Faith towards God, Heb. 6.1. but also
Faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ, Acts 20.21. And because the knowledge of our whole Religion got into our minds this way, upon our submission to Christs Authority, and our Faith or belief of his Testimony; therefore is our
Religion it self most commonly in the Scriptures called our
Faith. The Preaching of it is called
Preaching the Faith, Gal. 1.23. the hearing of it,
hearing of Faith, Gal. 3.2. the profession of it, a
profession of Faith, Heb. 10.23. the contending for it, a
striving for the Faith, Phil. 1.27. the erring in it, an
erring from the Faith, 1 Tim. 6.10. the falling from it,
a making shipwrack of the Faith, 1 Tim. 1.19. obedience to it, the
obedience of Faith, Rom. 1.5. and the Righteousness required in it, and effected by it,
the Righteousness of Faith, Rom. 4.11.13.
So that in like manner as the
Mosaick Faith was a belief of the Divinity of the
Mosaick Law and Religion, upon the
Authority of Moses: the
Christian Faith is a belief of the Divine institution of our Christian Religion upon the
Authority of Christ. It is a taking upon his word all those things for truths of God, which he has declared to us in Gods Name. A belief begot in us by vertue of his Testimony, that all his Doctrines
[Page 25] are Gods Truths; that all his Laws are Gods Precepts; that all his promises are Gods Promises; and that all his threats are Gods threatnings: in sum, that that whole Religion and Gospel which Christ has delivered to us in Gods Name, is the very Religion and Word of God.
The belief of all this upon the
Authority of Christ makes our
Faith Christian; and the
good effects of it upon our
hearts and
lives make it
justifying and saving. For when by vertue of this Faith we truly Repent and sincerely obey, which is the great condition, as we have seen, whereupon at the last day we must all be pardoned and justified Eternally; it is a
justifying: as when by vertue of it we are saved and delivered from the dominion and service of our Sins, which as the Angel hath
Matt 1.21. assured us, are those principal evils that Christ came to
save us from, it is a
saving Faith.
This is the nature of our
Christian knowledge, and our
Christian Faith. And as for it now, it is the very
fundamental cause and natural spring of all our Christian service and obedience. For it is because we believe Jesus to be the Lord, because we know those Laws which he has given us, and give credit to him when he tells us of the insupportable punishments which he will one day inflict for sin, and of the glorious rewards which he will confer upon obedience: It is by means of our knowledge and belief of all these in our minds, I say, that we serve and obey him in our outward actions. It is our knowledge and belief that lets us see the reasonableness of his Precepts, the power of his Assistances, the glory of his Rewards, and the terror of his Punishments; and in all respects convinces us of the beauty and profit of Obedience. And this sight and conviction in our minds cannot well miss of gaining our hearts and resolutions. For the belief of his endless judgments will
[Page 26] raise our fears; the belief of his infinite rewards will quicken our hopes; the belief of his inexpressible kindness will kindle our love; and by all these our souls will be led Captive into eager desires, and firm resolutions, and be fully purposed to keep Gods Laws, that so they may avoid that terrible Death which he threatens, and attain those matchless joys which he promises to our Obedience. And when once, by means of this faith and knowledge, Gods Laws have gain'd both our wills and passions, which are the inward springs and causes of them, they cannot fail of being obeyed in our works and actions which are produced by them. But we shall quickly go on to perform what we resolve, and to do what we desire; and so in very deed fulfill and obey them. Upon which account of our Christian Faith having so mighty an influence upon our Christian and obedient practice, our obedience it self, as being the effect of it and produced by it, is call'd
the obedience of Faith, Rom. 16.26. The Righteousness which it exacts of us, and
Jam. 2.22.
[...].
cooperates to work in us,
the Righteousness of Faith, Gal 5.5. Our Christian warfar or striving against Sin, is called
the good sight of Faith, 1 Tim, 6.12. And because in this contest our great succors which protect us, and keep us from fainting, and at last make us victorious, are some points or promises of our Religious belief: therefore it is stiled
a shield, and a breast-plate of Faith, 1 Thess. 5.8. and S
t
John affirms plainly
that this is the victory over the world, even our Faith, 1 Joh. 5.4.
And for this reason it is, because our Faith and knowledge are so powerful a cause and principle of our Obedience, that God speaks so great things of them, and has made such valuable promises to them. He never intends to reward the Faith and knowledge of our minds, further than they
[...]; Clem. Rom. Ep. 1. ad Cor. c. 31. effect the obedience of
[Page 27] our actions. It is only when they are carryed on to this effect, when they become an
obedient knowledge, and a
Quid est
[...]ide liter Christo credere
[...] est fideliter Dei mandata servare. Salvian de Gub. l. 3. p. 67. Ed. Oxon.
[...]. Clem. Rom. 1. Ep. ad Cor. c. 10.
working Faith, that they confer a right to the promised reward, and are available to our Salvation. For when in the places mentioned, or in any other, God promises that he who
knows Christ, or
believes in Christ shall live; he speaks
metonymically, and means Faith and knowledge with this effect of a working service and obedience.
As for
knowledge, 'tis plain that God accepts it no otherwise than as it effects obedience, nor can we any otherwise confide in it.
Hereby alone, says S
t
John, we know that we know him, in that sence of knowledge whereto God has promised life and pardon,
if we keep his Commandments. But
he that saith I know him, and for all that
keepeth not his Commandments, he is a lyar, and the truth is not in him, 1 Joh. 2.3, 4.
And then as for
Faith, no man is interpreted to have that Faith which is made the condition of our pardon and acceptance, but he who is acted by it, and in his works is obedient to it.
The Faith, says S
t
Paul, which in Christ Jesus or the Christian Religion
availeth any thing to that
Righteousness which all Christians
hope for, is that only
which worketh by Love, Gal. 5.5, 6. It begins the change within, by
purifying of our hearts and desires,
Acts 15.9. and thence goes on to perfect it in our outward works and actions. And unless it proceed to this, it will never be able to bear us out, and to justifie us at Gods Bar: for there, as S
t
James tells us,
by our
Matt. 25.34, 35, 3
[...], &c.
works we must all be justifyed, and not by a Faith only which works nothing,
Jam. 2.24. Such alas! will be wholly useless, and of no consideration in that Court; it will not any way profit, and then
[Page 28] certainly it cannot save us. For
what doth it profit, my Brethren, though a man be able to
say, either here or hereafter,
he hath Faith, and hath not works? will that be allow'd a sufficient plea in Gods Judgment?
shall that
Faith save him? no surely, it never will,
Jam. 2.14. This unworking Faith is not that effectual Faith which the Gospel encourages, but its worthless shell and liveless carkass.
For wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead? Even as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also, vers. 20, 26. It is Faith only in an imperfect degree, and a weak unprofitable measure; for it is not arrived to a perfect pitch, to that compleat state whereto the Gospel doth at present promise Life, and Christ will at the last Day award it, till it shows it self in action, and our lives express the power of it.
Our Father Abraham, says S
t
James, was justified by works, produced by Faith,
when, in an unstagger'd belief that God would make good his promise of a numerous issue by his Son
Isaac, though it were by raising him up again from the
Heb. 1.17, 19. dead, he would obey his command which seemed quite to overthrow it, and
offered up his Son upon the Altar. Seest thou how his Faith in Gods Power and Promise
wrought prevalently over all opposition
[...], wrought to his works or to make him work.,
to the production of that
his strange
work; and
by this justifying
work upon it
was his
Faith made perfect? vers. 21, 22.
So that when all is done, we see that there is no Life or Pardon promised to any Faith or knowledge which are separate from Obedience, but to such only as cooperate to them, and imply them. There is no belief wherewith our Judge at the last day will be satisfyed, or wherein we are safe; which either he will accept, or we may trust to, if our dutiful works are wanting. So that
this is, and ever will be, as S
t
Paul
[Page 29] says,
a faithful saying, and such as every good Christian man ought constantly to receive or affirm,
that they who have Faith, or
have believed in God, be careful to maintain obedience and
good works, because it is they which at the last day must do all men good,
are good and profitable unto men, Tit. 3.8.
Secondly, This condition of our acceptance, whereto the Gospel promises a happy sentence of Life and Pardon in the last judgment, is sometimes called
Being in Christ. There is no condemnation, says S
t
Paul, to them who are in Christ Jesus, Rom. 8.1.
The word
Christ we must know, many times in Scripture signifies the
Religion of Christ. Thus
the Law is said to be
a Schoolmaster to bring us to Christ, i. e. the imperfect rule of the Mosaick Religion was fitted for the minority of the world, and intended to train men up, as Children are by School Discipline, for the more perfect and manly institution of the Christian,
Gal. 3.24. And thus we read of
Preaching Christ, that is the Christian Religion,
Phil. 1.15. And S
t
Paul tells the
Ephesians of their
learning Christ and
hearing him, i. e. his Gospel and Doctrine.
Ye have not so learned Christ, if so be ye have heard him, and been taught by him, or
[...]. in him,
Eph. 4.20, 21.
Heard him, and been taught by him: i. e. not by his
person, for he never went beyond
Judea, being sent, as he said,
to none but the lost sheep of the house of Israel, Mat. 15.24. and therefore never travelled so far as
Ephesus; but by, and in his
Doctrine or Religion. And this is a most usual form of speech, to call any
institution or
profession by the name of its
first Author. The Doctrine and Religion which was delivered to the Jews by
Moses, is called by his Name. For S
t
Paul speaks of
Moses being read, i. e. the Law of
Moses, 2
Cor. 3.15. and of the Israelites being
baptized into Moses, i. e. the Mosaick Religion,
[Page 30] 1
Cor. 10.2. And our Lord himself tells the Jews in the Parable of the Rich Man, that they
have Moses and the Prophets, and bids them
hear them, Luk. 6.29. where he cannot mean their
persons, in regard they were dead long before, and got without the reach of their hearing; but their
Writings and Religion.
And as
Christ many times signifies the
Christian Religion, so is
being in Christ the very same with
being of his Religion, or
being a Christian. Thus S
t
Paul tells us of
Andronicus and
Junia, who embraced the Christian Doctrine whilst he persecuted and opposed it, that
they were in Christ, i. e. in Christs Religion, before him,
Rom. 16.7. They who dyed
in the profession of the Christian Faith, are said to be
fallen asleep in Christ, 1 Cor. 15.18.
The veil of Moses is done away in Christ, 2 Cor. 3.14.
The veil of Moses, i. e. the types and obscure shadows of the Mosaical Religion, are
done away in Christ, i. e. by the plain clearness of the Christian. Thus I knew a
man in Christ, is no more than I knew a
Christian man, 2 Cor. 12.2. and the
Churches of Judea in Christ, are the very same as the
Christian Churches among the Jews, Gal. 1.22. So when we read that
in Christ Jesus neither Circumcision availeth any thing, nor Vncircumcision; but a new Creature, Gal. 6.15. the meaning is only this, that what price soever the
Religion of Moses put upon this outward Rite of Circumsion, and those other Jewish observances whereof it was the federal undertaking: yet the
Religion of Christ doth not regard them at all, but that all which can avail us
in it is only a new Creature. And to the same sence S
t
Peter speaks of
a good conversation in Christ, i. e. in Christs Religion, 1
Pet. 3.16. And to name no more instances in a case so evident, we read not only of men, but likewise of bonds
in Christ; i. e. of mens being bound for the Religion and Faith of
[Page 31] Christ.
My bonds in Christ, says S
t
Paul, are manifest in all the Palace, and in all other places, Phil. 1.13.
But besides this sence of the words, our
being in Christ, for our
being of the Christian Religion; there is another very near it, which it is pertinent to our present business to observe; and that is our
being in the Christian Church. Thus S
t
Paul says that
we being many members, are yet
one body, or Corporation
in Christ, or in the Society and Church of Christians, wherein we are
every one members one of another, Rom. 12.5. And Gods gathering together all particular Christians scatter'd over the world into
one Catholick Church or Society, is called his
gathering together in one all things in Christ, Eph. 1.10. Thus our admission
into Christs Church by
baptism, is called our being
engraffed or implanted into him. We have been planted together, says the Apostle,
in the likeness of his death; or in Baptismal immersion, which is a representation of burial after death,
Rom. 6.5.
As for our
Being in Christ then, which sets us beyond the reach of danger and condemnation, it is the same as our
being of the Christian Religion, and
members of the Christian Church.
And this Communion and membership of Christs Church, and profession of his Religion, is a most ready and effectual means to make men practise and obey it. For to be in the Church of Christ, is to live under the preaching of his word, the solemn return of Holy Prayers, the Administration of Blessed Sacraments, the counsel and direction of wise Guides, the Authority of good examples, the correction and discipline of Church Governours, and all the other outward means of Grace and Obedience. And then the profession and owning of his Religion, if it be true and undissembled, implies our Faith and belief of it; which is
[Page 32] the great and only expedient that Christ could think of for the reformation of a wicked world; and which, as we have already seen, is a most effectual means and sure principle of good life and practice.
And because our
being in Christ, i. e. our profession of Christs Religion, and Communion and Society with Christs Church, is so powerful a principle of our obedient service; therefore has God promised to it that Life and Pardon which is the inseparable reward of Obedience it self. He doth not in any wise intend that every man who bears the Name of Christ, and is of his retinue, that will make a bare profession of his service in calling of him
Lord, Lord, without any real works and performance, shall have right to these Rewards when he comes to Judgment.
Not every one that saith unto me Lord, Lord, shall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven; but he only who doth the will of my Father which is in Heaven, Matt. 7.21. Nay in the next verse he goes higher,
Many will say unto me in that day, Have we not done more than barely professed thy Name, have we not done thee high and honourable service,
viz. prophesied in thy Name, and in thy Name cast out Devils, and in thy Name done many wondrous works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you, depart from me, you are no such
Ne
[...] Christianus esse videtur, qui Christiani nominis opus non agit. Salvian. de Gub. l▪ 4. p. Ed. Ox. 90. Christians as I own, for whatsoever your names and professions be,
ye are of their number
that in their lives
work iniquity, vers. 22, 23. When God assures us by S
t
Paul therefore that there is
no Condemnation to them that are in Christ, or in Christs Church and Religion; he means to them that are so in them, as thereby to become obedient. He speaks metonymically, and implies our works and actions, as well as that Communion and profession which signifies them, and ought to produce them.
And in this the Scriptures are express,
He that
[Page 33] KEEPS his Commandments dwells in Christ, and Christ in him, says S
t
John, 1 Ep. 3.24. It is nothing less than our fulfilling of his Laws who is head of that body whereunto we joyn our selves as members; and our being indeed what we pretend, and obeying the rules of that Religion which we profess, that will at the last day be interpreted for our
being in him in such sort as qualifies us to be saved by him.
Whoso KEEPETH his word, says the same Apostle,
in him is the love of God made perfect, and hereby, by this perfection of love in Obedience,
we know that we are in him: So that whosoever he be
that saith he abideth in him, he
ought himself also so to walk even as he walked, 1 Joh. 2.5, 6. The necessity of connexion between these two,
viz. being a member of Christs Church, and a good Man; between
professing of Christs Religion, and obeying it; was so evident, and so well known and allowed of in the first times of Christianity, that both were understood, when either was mentioned. To
put on Christ in the Apostles days, was the same as
to make no provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof, Rom. 13.14. And
to learn Christ, was but another phrase for
to put off concerning their former CONVERSATION the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful Lusts; and to put on the new man, which after the similitude of
God is created in righteousness and true holiness, Eph. 4.20, 22, 24. A
Christian and a
keeper of Gods Laws, were then only two words for the same thing. For they thought nothing could be a greater contradiction, than for a man to profess himself a servant of Christ, and yet to pay him no Obedience; to own the Name of a Christian, and yet to lead the life of a Heathen.
The time past of our lives, says S
t
Peter, or that time before we became Christians,
must suffice us wherein
to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, 1 Pet. 4.3. But
[Page 34] when once we have listed our selves in Christs service, and are
called upon by his Name, we must renounce all our former ways, and
depart from all iniquity, 2 Tim. 2.19.
So that in the language of those
first times, and in the meaning of the
Scriptures, mens
being in Christ is by no means separate from
obedience, but implies it. To talk of an
interest in him, without
fulfilling of his Laws, is but vain Cant and unprofitable speech. It is to talk without Book, and to use a Scripture phrase, but against the Scriptures meaning. For at the last day, when Christ comes to expound his own Gospel, we shall hear him pronounce, what
it has already in plain words declared to us, that no man is savingly
in Christ who is
out with his Laws; but that he only is so
in him, as to be secure from all Condemnation, who has
kept his Commandments and faithfully
obey'd him.
CHAP. III. Of Pardon promised to Repentance.
The CONTENTS.
Of Pardon promised to Repentance, Regeneration, a New Nature, a New Creature. The Nature of Repentance, it includes amendment and Obedience. The Nature of Regeneration and a New Creature. Its fitness to produce Obedience. Some mens Repentance ineffectual. The folly of it. Pardon promised to Repentance and Regeneration no further than they effect Obedience. In the case of dying Penitents a change of mind accepted
[Page 35] without a change of practice. That only where God sees a change of Practice would ensue upon it. This would seldom happen upon death-bed resolutions and Repentance. The general ineffectiveness of this shown by experience. Two reasons of it.
1. Because it proceeds ordinarily upon an inconstant temporary principle,
viz. nearness of Death and present fears of it. Though it always begins there, yet sometimes it grows up upon a principle that is more lasting,
viz. a conviction of the absolute necessity of Heaven and a Holy Life.
2. Because it is ordinarily in a weak and incompetent degree. All TRVE resolution is not able to reform Men. Sick-bed resolutions generally unable. Such ineffective resolutions unavailing to mens Pardon.
THirdly, That condition which the Gospel exacts of us as the terms whereupon we must hope to find Life and Pardon at the last day, is oft-times called
Repentance, Regeneration, a New Creature, or a New Nature. Christs fore-runner,
John the Baptist, came preaching
Repentance for the remission of sins, Luk. 3.3. And when Christ himself commissions his Apostles to publish his Gospel over all the world, their instructions are to
preach Repentance and remission of Sins in his Name to all Nations, beginning at Jerusalem, Luk. 24.47. And according to this order they practised.
Repent, says S
t
Peter in his first Sermon,
and be baptized for the remission of sins, Acts 2.38. And again,
Repent that your sins may be blotted out, Acts 3.19. And then as for
Regeneration, a New Creature, and a New Nature; they are such qualifications as fit us for Eternal Life, and without which we shall never be admitted to it. It is, says our Saviour to
Nicodemus, a mans
being born again that must capacitate him to
enter into the Kingdom of God, Joh. 3.3. In
Christ Jesus, or the Christian
[Page 36] Religion saith S
t
Paul, neither Circumcision availeth any thing, nor Vncircumcision, but a NEW CREATVRE, Gal. 6.15. The condition required of all men to Life and Pardon, as
the truth is in Jesus, is this, that they put off the OLD MAN, and be RENEWED in the spirit of their mind; and that they put on the NEW MAN, which after the similitude of
God is Created in righteousness and true holiness, Eph. 4.21, 22, 23, 24.
Repentance in the constant and plain notion of the Scriptures, is
such a vertuous alteration of the mind and purpose, as begets a like vertuous change in the life and practice. It begins in our
thoughts and resolutions, and is made perfect in our
works and actions. It first casts all false principles and foolish judgments of the desireableness of sin, and the dreadfulness of vertue; all opinions that hinder a good life, and encourage wickedness; all inveagling thoughts and bewitching imaginations; all firm purposes and studied contrivances of evil
out of our minds: and thereby purges all wickedness and disobedience
out of our lives and actions.
It implies a change of
mind, as is well noted by the Greek
[...]. name for
Repentance, which is very expressive of its nature. For it signifies an
alteration of the mind, a
transformation of our thoughts and counsels; and is the same that S
t
Paul calls a being
renewed in the spirit of our mind, Eph. 4.23. And this God expressly calls for when he summons the wicked to
repentance, Isa. 55.
Let the wicked man forsake his thoughts, and turn them from his sin
unto the Lord, and then
he will have mercy upon him, vers. 7.
It includes also an alteration of the
life and practice, a
forbearing to repeat the sin which we repent of. And this is a natural effect of the former, in as much as our works and actions will still go along with our studies
[Page 37] and contrivances, our purposes and resolutions. Now this part of
repentance from sin,
viz. a leaving or
forsaking of it, is its prime ingredient, and the chief thing which the Scriptures express by it; it is the
main end, whereto the former serves only as the
principle and instrument. Godly sorrow, or the grief and trouble of our minds for having offended God,
working, as S
t
Paul says, that
Repentance which will never fail us, nor ever need to be
repented of, 2
Cor. 7.10. And that Repentance includes this alteration of our lives, as well as that other of our minds, the Scriptures plainly express to us, when they stile it a
Repentance FROM dead works, Heb. 6.1. a
TVRNING away from all transgressions, and doing that which is lawful and right, Ezek. 18.27, 30.
A CONVERSION FROM darkness unto light, Acts 26.18. a
putting AWAY the evil of our DOINGS, by ceasing to DO evil, and learning to DO well, Isa. 1.16, 17.
These
two changes, a change of
mind and a change of
practice, make up the essence, and integrate the nature of a saving Repentance. It implies first a change in our
minds and
tempers, and upon that a correspondent change in our
lives and
actions.
Now as for the former of these, this change of our
minds and
tempers in
new thoughts, new counsels, new desires and
resolutions: this vertuous alteration both in our
wills and
understandings, which are those two powers that make up our
rational nature, is that which the Scriptures call our
new nature; the begetting of which in us is called our
Noah's preaching Righteousness and Repentance before the flood, 2
Pet. 2.5. and 1
Pet. 3.20. is thus expessed by St.
Clement,
[...]. 1. Epist. ad Cor. c. 9.
regeneration, or our
being born again. For the
tempers and
inclinations of our souls, are usually in our common discourse called our
nature. A man of a
loving condescensive disposition, is called a man of a
good nature; and one of a
sowr revengeful temper, is called a man of an
ill nature. And
[Page 38] the
change from one to the other is called a
change of Nature, a making of him a
new Creature, and a
new man. And thus we are daily wont to say of any person, who from wicked and sinful inclinations is changed to a disposition which is vertuous and holy, that he is become a
new man. And as this is our language, so is it the Scriptures too. For our putting on the
tempers and habitual inclinations of righteousness and true holiness, is called our putting on the
new man, Eph. 4.24. The alteration from an
unbelieving and uncharitable, to a
believing loving temper, to a
Faith that worketh by love, S
t
Paul calls a
New Creature, Gal. 5.6. compared with
Chap. 6.
vers. 15. And as for the
renovation it self, it is called a
regeneration or
new birth; the
Author of it, a
Father; and the persons so
renewed, his
Sons or
Children. All which are expressed to us by S
t
John, when he tells us of all those which have received such vertuous and holy dispositions from God, as make them resemble him and like unto him, that they are
the Sons of God, 1
Joh. 3.2. and
born of him, 1
Joh. 5.1, 4. In like manner as the Disciples of the Prophets among the Jews, because they received those qualifications from their institution whereby they were made like unto them, are usually in the Old Testament called
Prophetarum Filii. And in the like sence among the Gentiles,
Poetarum Filii.
Sons of the Prophets.
Now this first part of Repentance, or this
inward change of mind and purpose, which is called a
New Creature and a
New nature; is a most direct cause and natural Author of
a like change in our outward works, and of an
obedient service. For it cuts off the very root of all Transgression, and plants that of Obedience instead of it. It makes us now in obeying, to follow our own temper and inclination; and our doing of Gods will to become our desire, as well as it is our duty. So that now when we perform Gods commands, we do
[Page 39] nothing more than follow the natural tendencies of our own souls; our duty is become our choice and delight, and it is not without pains and difficulty that we can either omit, or transgress it. For it is an equal force and violence to a
renewed and
obedient nature to act sin, as it is for a
wicked and debauched one to work obedience. He whose nature carries him on to
love and
pity, can as hardly be
rigorous and
cruel; as he on the contrary can abstain from
cruelty, whose nature is
harsh and
revengeful. To act
against nature any way is not without difficulty, and to
follow it is always easie. And if it be changed from sin and disobedience, to obedience and holiness; it is then as truly a
self-denial to sin and transgress, as it was before to perform and obey. Nay if this alteration gets up to a full growth, and obedience become
perfectly our nature: it is then not only
uneasie, but even almost
impossible to sin against it. For then we shall be arrived to that pitch which S
t
Johns words express, when he says that
he who is born of God, or formed into this new nature which makes him like unto, and comes from God,
CANNOT sin, 1 Joh. 3.9.
So that if Obedience has got this hank of us, if by this
first part of Repentance, or this new nature, it be engraffed in our tempers and inclinations; and become the employment of our thoughts, the desire of our hearts, and the matter of our firm purposes and resolutions: it cannot miss of our works and actions. It has won the principles that command them; so that nothing more is needful to be done towards their procurement, but they will be sure to follow after them.
Now because
Repentance in its whole nature implies Obedience as its chief ingredient; and because the first part of it,
viz. a
change of mind, which is called a
new nature, or a
new creature, is so natural a principle, and
[Page 40] so powerful a cause to work and effect it: therefore, and upon no other reason, doth God in the Scriptures so far encourage them. He means not in any wise at the last day to acquit and reward men upon such
repentance and
new birth as is void of
obedient works and actions; but upon such only as
include or
effect them.
'Tis true, indeed, the
wicked and
disobedient, who will not
reform and
obey, but would notwithstanding have
right to Life and Pardon, call something else
repentance, which is void of all
amendment and
obedience. If they
confess their sin, and are
sad upon it, if they
wring their hands, and beat their breasts, and then,
giving it hard names and reproachful titles, beg God to forgive them; they think they have done an acceptable service, and
sufficiently repented of it. They take no care to
keep off from it, provided they continue to
bewail and
confess it. For although they bring in before God
large Catalogues of sins, yet they never
strive to
lessen them. But when they profess to him how they have
deserved his wrath and Eternal judgment; they want nothing but opportunity still further to
provoke it. When they acknowledge how
vilely they have
affronted him in the breach of his Laws, they are still ready to
repeat it. All the hard names which they give their sins, are false and forced expressions, they mean no hurt to them all the while. For although they
revile them in their words, yet they
honour and
applaud them in their practice. They are still in love with them at their next meeting, and for all the ill language which they gave them when they spake of them before God, they will embrace them upon the first occasion, and repeat them upon every return of temptation.
But can any considerate man think that such a Repentance as this shall avail him before God, and save
[Page 41] him from perishing when Christ comes to judgment? Surely he must know nothing, either of
Gods nature, or of his
word, who can be imposed upon so grossly. For God by the necessity of his very
nature perfectly hates all sin, and so can never be reconciled to any man barely for
telling him that he is a sinner. To inform him only that we have rebell'd against him, is to acquaint him that we are his enemies, whom, to vindicate himself, and the Authority of his Government, he should destroy and ruine, not cherish and protect. The
Gospel declares that he will take severe and endless vengeance on all that dye unreformed, and finally disobedient: and then to
own our disobedience to his
face, without a true turn and a firm purpose of reformation, is to
bid him maintain his Law, and execute his Sentence; to
provoke justice, and not to
appease it; to
hasten and
assure our misery, but by no means to
prevent or
retard it.
But that
Repentance whereupon God will Pardon us, and that
Regeneration which he will eternally Reward, is such only as either
includes, or
ends in Obedience and reformation. When he graciously proclaims, that
whosoever repenteth him of his former sins, and is born again, shall be saved; he means whosoever doth the one, and is the other, and
obeys with them. His speech is
metonymical, he intends obedience, and the thing implies it, although his words do not express it. For all the while it is only a
repentance which is
obedient, and a
new Nature that is
operative which in the last judgment he will eternally reward, and pronounce for ever Blessed.
For of
repentance he tells us plainly, how that which he means when he promises Life and Pardon to it, is such only as implies a
forsaking in our works and actions those Sins which we repent of. It is a
Repentance
[Page 42] FROM dead works, Heb. 6.1. A
forbearing to act what we confess is evil.
They repented not, says he,
of the works of their hands, in making and worshipping Idols,
that they should not ANY LONGER worship them, Rev. 9.20. And because it includes a
turn and a change of our works and actions, from Sin and Transgression, to Vertue and Obedience; therefore is it expressed by
forsaking and
Jer. 8.6. So St.
Clement uses the words
[...] and
[...] promiscuously.
[...]. And what in the Septuagint, whom he follows in Citations, is expressed by
[...],
Ezek. 33.11.
[...],
&c. he, giving the sence, though not the words, according to the Apostolical usage, expresses thus,—
[...], Clem. Rom. 1. Ep. ad Cor. c. 7.8. And agreeably to this, the compilers of our Liturgy in the Sentences before Morning Service in our Old Common Prayer Books, translate
Matt. 3.2.
Repent ye, for the Kingdom of God is at hand; thus—
Amend your lives, for the Kingdom, &c. As on the other side, they expound
Ezek. 18.21.
If the wicked turn from all his sins that he hath committed, and keep all my statutes, and do that which is lawful and right, &c. thus—
At what time soever a sinner repenteth, &c.
returning. Repent and TVRN to God, and do works meet for Repentance, Acts 26.20.
Repent and turn from all your transgressions, and so iniquity shall not be your ruine, Ezek. 18.30. For it is only
when the wicked man TVRNETH away from his wickedness that he hath committed, and in his works
DOTH that which is lawful and right, that
he shall save his soul alive, vers. 27.
Let no man therefore think that he ever
savingly repents of any
damning sin, so long as he
perseveres to practise and repeat it.
[...]his Repentance must
deliver him from
sin, before it
rescue him from
suffering; for 'tis then only
when the wicked man forsakes his way, and returns unto the Lord, that God will have mercy upon him and abundantly pardon, Isa. 55.7.
And as for that
part of Repentance, viz.
Regeneration, a New Nature, or a New Creature; God tells us plainly that he accepts of them no further than they are principles of a new service, and we obey with them. The
new Creature in Christs Religion, is a being
Created, as St.
Paul speaks,
unto good WORKS, which God hath
[Page 43] before ordained for us that we should walk in them, Eph. 2.10. It is our
actions which must evidence our
nature; the tree, says our Saviour,
is known by its fruits; so that we must either
make the fruit good as well as the tree is good, or,
if the fruit be evil, the tree will be known to be so too, Matt. 12.33.
For do men gather Grapes of Thorns, or Figs of Thistles? Even so a good tree CANNOT bring forth evil fruit, neither CAN a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit: by their fruits therefore you shall know them, Matt. 7.16, 17, 18. Nothing less than a
good life will be allowed, either by
God or
Men, for a sufficient proof of a
good heart; nor any thing below a
new Conversation and Obedience, will pass for a good evidence of a
new Nature. Doth a Fountain send forth at the same place sweet water and bitter, saith S
t
James; can the Fig-tree bear Olive-berries or a Vine Figs? Who is a wise man, and endued with knowledge among you? Let HIM show out of a good CONVERSATION his works with meekness of wisdom, Jam. 3.11, 12, 13. Let no man therefore dare to think himself
regenerate and
born of God, so long as he is
disobedient, and his
works are
sinful. For
whosoever is born of God doth not COMMIT sin, because his seed, his new nature,
remaineth in him; and through the determining power and strength of that, he is almost come to this that
he cannot sin; it is become the bent of his nature to do otherwise,
he is born of God, Joh. 3.9. If any man therefore would pass a true judgment upon his nature, whether it be the
new or
old Man; from
God, or from the
Devil; let him consult his works and actions, those undissembling effects of it, and from thence he may have a sure evidence which will not deceive him.
For in this, as S
t
John goes on in the next words,
is manifested who are Children of God, and who are Children of the Devil;
[Page 44] whosoever DOTH not Righteousness is not of God, vers. 10.
So that when Christ comes to judge us according to his Gospel, we see plainly that no
repentance will bear us out, nor any pretended
regeneration or
new Nature avail us unto life, but that only which either implies, or ends in our Obedience. For no man can with any show of reason hope to be acquitted and rewarded at that Bar, but he that
repents unto amendment, that is
Created unto good works, and
is born again, to a new practice and obedience.
One case indeed there is, wherein a
new birth will surely save a man without a
new practice; and that is
when a man is forthwith called away upon the change, before any opportunities of action come. Some men are listed into Gods service late, at the
eleventh hour of the day, Matt. 20.6. They have just time to become obedient in
will and
purpose, but not in
life and
practice; they have no leisure left them to work in, but the night comes suddenly upon them, when all the time of labour is at an end. And this is the case of all dying Penitents.
And here indeed the
will shall be accepted for the
deed. For in heart and mind such Penitents are become Gods honest servants; their desires are in great strength, and their inward purposes are come up to effectual degrees, that want nothing but time wherein to show themselves, and are sufficient, whensoever an opportunity should occur, to beget a change of life, and to make their actions answer them. So that if they are destitute of an entire obedience, and have not as yet evidenced their change of nature in their change of practice; that is not for want of
inward readiness but of
outward opportunities; and therefore it is not so' much their
fault as their
unhappiness. And when God
[Page 45] sees it is thus, he takes the inward will and choice, for the outward service and performance. He judges us by our wills, which are in our own power; and not by chance and fortune, which are utterly without it. This he doth in evil actions, as shall be shown afterwards; the will in them is taken for the deed, and if once our hearts are effectually resolved and fully set upon them, in his account we are guilty of them, though by some intervening accidents we are hindred from committing them. And since,
Quid planius quàm quod voluntas pro facto reput
[...]tur, ubi factum excl
[...]dic necessitas? nisi forte putetur in malo, quàm in bono efficacior inveniri voluntas apud Deum, qui charitas est; & promptioresset ad ulciscendum, quam ad remunerandum misericors & miserator Dominus. Bernard. Ep. ad Hugonem de Sancto Victore quae est Ep. 77. p. op. 1458. as S
t
Bernard argues undeniably in this matter, he is much more prone to pity than he is to punish, and had far rather interpret things to our profit than to our prejudice: we may be sure that our obedient purposes shall have as much force to the full as our disobedient have, and that an effectual will in them, when nothing but time is wanting to perform in, shall pass for the deed likewise. God is by no means forward to seek our hurt, and to take advantages of our necessities; but in this, and all other cases, where there is first an
effectually willing mind, and nothing but opportunity is wanting to an answerable practice, he takes, as S
t
Paul says, the will for the deed, and
accepts men according to that sufficient and effectual desire which
they have; and not according to that outward performance, which through some unhappy and preventing accidents,
they have not, 2 Cor. 8.12.
And of this we have a clear instance in one
dying Penitent, the
Thief upon the Cross. His return was late indeed, he begun not to befit himself for the next world, till he was in his departure out of this. His conversion was in his very last hour, under the pangs of Death, and at the instant of Execution. But when Christ saw that his change of heart was
true, full, and
sufficient; and needed nothing but opportunity to show it self
effectual; he tells him that it should serve his turn,
[Page 46] and secure his happiness. Because he would have been obedient in his practice if he had lived to it, he shall be rewarded at the last day as if he had. For
this very day, says he,
shalt thou be with me in Paradise, Luk. 23.42.
Thus available, I say, a
new nature and an
inward change is, although it want an outward practice, when it is
sufficient and
effectual to produce it, and would
certainly effect it, if there were but
time and
opportunity allow'd for it.
But then here is the
dangerous state and
deplorable case of all such dying Penitents, that 'tis twenty to one, if they defer repentance to their death-bed, that all the change which then appears in them is not so
sufficient, nor would, were there a due time allow'd for it, prove so
effectual. And of this we have a clear argument, in that among all the
holy vows and
pious purposes, which are begun by men upon a
sick-bed, when they are in sight of death and expect a dissolution; there are so few that continue with them, and prove
effectual to make their lives and actions answer them when they
recover. There is not, I believe, one unconverted Christian in five hundred, but will show some signs of sorrow, and put up devout Prayers, and make holy vows and purposes when he apprehends himself about to dye: and yet of all them who are raised up again, 'tis a very small and inconsiderable number that make good those vows, and effect what they had resolved upon. And now if these men had dyed when they thus repented, in what a miserable state had they been! For this change in their will and
purpose is no further
available to their
Salvation, than it would be
effectual to a like change in their
lives and
practice. God accepts the
holiness of the
mind only as it is a
holy principle, and imputes the
reward of
obedience to it no
[Page 47] farther than he foresees, that if he allow'd time,
obedience would
ensue upon it. The
will is never taken for the
deed, but when it is able to
effect it, when the deed would be sure to follow so soon as an opportunity were offer'd for it. And this God sees before hand, although we do not: he is able to judge of the sincerity of mens desires, and of the sufficiency of their purposes before their following works declare them. And according to what he foresees they would afterwards effect; he either accepts, or rejects them. But when mens after-works come as a clear evidence of the unsincerity, or insufficiency of their sick-bed resolutions; they may see plainly themselves, what God saw long before, that all the change of mind, which was
then wrought, was utterly insignificant and unavailing. When they trusted to it, they relyed upon a broken reed; their confidence upon it was ill grounded, and if they had dyed with it, it would most certainly have deceived them.
Thus utterly uncertain and uncomfortable a thing is a mere unworking change, and a late death-bed Repentance. It may
sometimes prove sufficient to beget an after-change of practice, and when God sees it would, he will undoubtedly accept it. But it very
seldom doth, and no man who dyes in it can possibly tell whether it would or no. It is very great odds that it would prove too weak; so that although there be
some, yet is there very small hope that any dying man can place in it.
And that which renders it ordinarily so insufficient, and thereupon so uncertain and uncomfortable, is either,
First, Because it generally proceeds from an
unconstant, temporary principle: Or,
Secondly, Because, when the
principle is genuine and lasting, it is still too
weak and
in an incompetent measure and
degree.
[Page 48]1. That penitential grief and change of mind which is wrought upon a Death-bed, is
ordinarily ineffective, and insufficient to produce a
constant change of life and practice, because it
generally proceeds from an
inconstant and temporary principle. It is commonly founded upon a reason that doth not hold in all times, a reason that is good in sickness, but not in health; that concludes for a Pious change, whilst we are under our sick-bed sorrows; but not when, being freed from them, we come under the pleasure of temptations. For the great and general motive which makes all those, who never thought of reforming in all their lives before, to resolve upon it when they are on their Death-bed; is plainly the
nearness of the next world, and their apprehension of their
sudden death and departure. Could they hope to live longer, they would sin still. But they look upon themselves as going to Judgment, and they have so much Conscience left in them, as to believe that there is a Hell for the impenitent; and their own self-love is extreamly startled at that, and makes them run to any shelter: So that they make many fearful confessions, and fervent Prayers, and Holy purposes, and say and do any thing whereby they may quiet their present fears, and catch at any comfortable hopes of avoiding it. The ordinary cause then of all this work, is not any
love of God, or
hatred of Sin; but only a
fear of Punishment. And that too not a
fear of it at a
distance, and as at some removes from them; but only as
near at hand, and just hanging over them. But now as for this apparant
nearness of Death, and this
confounding fear upon it; it is plainly a
short and
transient, an
unconstant, temporary Principle. It is a reason to them no longer than they are
sick; for when they
recover and are well again, Death is as
far off, and they are become again as fearless as
[Page 49] ever. They are got out of its neighbourhood, and it gives them no further trouble: So that all their former fears abate, and their vertuous resolutions fall, as beginning now to want that which first gave life to them, and should support them. And now when opportunities of Sin are offered, and the pleasurable baits of Temptations invite; they have nothing left that is able to resist them. Whilst they were
sick, they were not
capable to be tempted; and then Death being
near, it enabled them to purpose well, and to make a pious resolution. But now, since they are
well, Temptations are become as strong as ever; and the thoughts of Death being
far removed, they have no resolutions that can withstand them, but are quickly changed again into the same men, as
sensual and
sinful as they were before.
Indeed it sometimes happens, that those souls which were at first awakened by such a
transient, temporary motive; go on to others afterwards, that are more
fixt and
lasting: and then they are furnished with Armour in all times, and have a motive that may bear them out when Death is
far off, as well as when 'tis near at hand; in time of health, as well as in time of sickness. For they who were at first affrighted into a change of mind and holy purposes, by the near approach of Death and Judgment, go on sometimes to confirm their resolutions upon more lasting principles. They think themselves into a deep sense
of that ingratitude towards God which is in Sin, and of its mischievousness to their own selves; how it robs them of all that Eternal Good which their hearts desire, and brings them under all those insupportable and endless evils which they fear: all which it doth for the purchase of some light, empty, and transient Pleasures, which are vastly below the joys of Heaven; and for the avoidance of some short pain and uneasiness, which are
[Page 50] infinitely nothing in comparison of the Pains of Hell. And these thoughts give them a firm and lasting conviction of the utter necessity of renouncing all evil courses, which are so destructive; and of leading a holy and obedient life, which are so infinitely becoming them, and beneficial to them. And this conviction now can
beget and
preserve a resolution that is sufficient and effectual, victorious and prevailing. It will be a reason to them to resolve and practise at all times, in sickness and in health; when they are not tempted, and also when they are. For Heaven and the Love of God is always a necessary end, and Obedience is always a necessary means or instrument. So that if Men resolve upon a conviction of this necessity, they resolve upon a reason that may well hold always. They will constantly have the highest reason to be so convinced; and still to repeat and fortifie their resolution upon such conviction; and to act and practise that which they have so wisely resolved. And when a Sick-mans change is built upon this ground, and proceeds upon this motive; it may be permanent and fixt, effectual and prevailing. As it is in all those who are Converted by Sickness and Afflictions, that
great, and usually
last means which God makes use of for the reclaiming of sinful Men.
But generally Mens sick-bed purposes go no further than the
first ground. They
always begin upon the fears of present Death, and the near approach of Judgment; and though
sometimes they go higher still, yet
ordinarily they rest there; so that they have no change longer than their sickness lasts. And this
Repentance is certainly
insufficient; this
will can never be accepted for the
deed; because if they were allow'd to recover again, and to live on till an opportunity of Doing came, the good will and purpose would be quite lost, and able to effect nothing.
[Page 51]But although a Death-bed change should proceed upon both these grounds, and the dying men should resolve to amend, both
upon the sense of sudden Death, which will maintain their resolution so long as it is near, and also
upon a conviction of the absolute necessity of Heaven and a Holy Life, which may make them resolve still when the present danger is over: yet may their Repentance after all be insufficient and avail nothing. For a Death-bed Repentance when it doth proceed upon a
genuine and lasting motive, is still oft times ineffectual, because the
change is,
2. In too
weak and
incompetent a measure and degree. It is not every degree even of
true and
undissembled resolution that will overcome a mans Lusts, and strengthen him to such a pitch as to make him prevail over all Temptations. A thousand good resolutions go to Hell, because although they are
sincere and
true, yet they are
weak and
ineffectual. For how many men are there who resolve against their sins, who do not yet get quit of them? They purpose to leave them; but for all that they live still in them: their mind and will is against them; but yet they continue to work and practise them. When once men have got
violent lusts, and
vicious habits, and Sin by a
long use is become almost a
second nature to them: it is not every
measure, no nor every
moderate degree of resolution that can mortifie and overcome them. For a
weak resolution is quickly overthrown, mens Lusts are too hard for it, and quite overbear it: it may make some resistance, create some trouble, and cause some delay; but that is all that it can do: it can only contend and struggle, but it is not able to overcome. This is plain from every Religious Mans experience; and this S
t
Paul sets down expressly in his character of the
unregenerate striver in the
seventh Chapter of the
Epistle to the
Romans. For there was
[Page 52] a real change in his
mind, without a change in his
practice; a
resolution without
effect; and a
will without
performance: the
violence of his Lusts was too hard for the
convictions of his Conscience, and led him Captive, even against his
will, into a course of Sin and disobedience.
With the MIND, says he,
I serve the Law of God, but with the FLESH the Law of Sin, v. 25.
What I DO, I ALLOW not; for what I WOVLD that I DO not; but what I HATE, that I DO, v. 15, 19.
To WILL is present with me, but how to PERFORM that which is good I find not, v. 18.
For the Law of my MEMBERS wars against the Law of my MIND, and brings me into CAPTIVITY to the Law of Sin, v. 23.
Thus weak and unable, ineffective and idle, are many true and real resolutions. They have not strength enough to do their work; the opposition is greater than they can overcome; so that they are able to make no alteration, but for all this
change of mind, men will continue
wicked and disobedient in their
practice still.
And of this sort
generally, even when they proceed upon a
genuine and
lasting motive, are the Penitential purposes of Dying-men. For, alas! when Men have lived all their Lives in a course of Sin, and their minds have been always taken up with it, and their hearts wholly inslaved to it: it is no easie matter to bring them off, and to fill them with such firmness of purpose, and strength of pious resolution as would be able effectually to mortifie and subdue it. This is a most laborious work, and a difficult undertaking. It requires much
time, and the
freedom of all our faculties. For how hard a thing is it, even for men in
health, when their
thoughts are free, distracted by no business, interrupted by no pain, and disturbed by no disease or other hindrance, to work themselves up to an effectual and
[Page 53] prevailing resolution against
any one Sin which they have been habitually inured, and for a long time enslaved to? And even of them who do at last
effectually resolve against it, how few are there who came to such a pitch of resolution at the
first tryal? No, their proceeding is
gradual, they go on from step to step; every following resolution is more firm, and stronger than that which went before; till after several repetitions and advances, they arrive at last to a degree and pitch of holy purpose so
compleat as can
effect that vertuous change of
life and action which they aim at. So that their
spiritual Life is not brought on to perfection in a moment, more than their
natural; but requires much
time, and much
exercise: for as their sinful habits were not at first
acquired, so neither are they to be
conquered by
one action, but by
many. And since the process in Repentance, even from
one single Sin, is so
long and tedious ere it has arrived to a
saving pitch, and so difficult to a
healthy man, who has nothing to
trouble and
distract him: what must an
universal reformation be to a
dying person, whose time is
short, and much
disturbed; who cannot repeat
many resolutions, nor make a tryal of the force and power of
any one, and who is most likely to be
weak and
languid in all those good purposes which he makes, by reason that his
thoughts are heavy, and his attention broken, and all his faculties are oppressed with pain, and become weary and unactive through a wasting Disease? Surely if the
first resolutions of
healthy Men are
generally so ineffective and insufficient; these purposes of
dying Penitents, which in all
advantages for a
strong and
prevailing resolution fall much
below them, must needs be generally of this ineffective sort too.
And when they are so, they stand us in no stead in Gods account, but are
utterly unavailable to any mans
[Page 54]
Salvation. A man who only
purposeth, but doth not
practise; who barely
wills, but is not able to perform; is in the
way to life indeed, but he is far from having yet
attained to it. He is still in a sad case, and under a
damning Sentence. For he is, as S
t
Paul says in that
seventh Chapter to the
Romans where he describes him,
slain by Sin, vers. 11. It
works death in him, vers. 13. he is yet under, as the
Law of Sin, so
the body of Death too, vers. 24. But the change of
mind which God requires of us, is such as works a change of
practice. If he sees it
sufficient to effect that, he accepts it indeed before the effect follows: he takes the
will for the
deed, when he sees the will is so strong as that upon any fit occasion it would produce it; and upon this account he accepted the
dying Thief, Luk. 23.42. But if it be only an
impotent and
ineffective will, and he discerns plainly that no obedient works would
follow it: it is no such
will as he rewards, and for such Penitents, he will by
no means absolve, but utterly condemn them.
And since the change of mind and penitential purposes of
dying persons, even when they are upon
genuine and
lasting grounds, so as in the following parts of a mans life, if God should please to spare him, they would do
something; would yet be
weak and
insufficient, and so unable to do
enough: here is still a further reason of the
ordinary insufficiency of such Repentance, and why those
dying men will not
ordinarily be saved by it, but perish notwithstanding it.
To conclude this point then, we see that 'tis
possible for such
New-birth to save a Man, as has not yet produced a
New practice; and for dying Penitents to be accepted upon a
change of mind, without a like
change of life and actions. This I say is
possible, it
sometimes is, and sometimes has been done: but this indeed is very
rare and very
seldom, so that no Man in his sober
[Page 55] wits, who has time before him, will dare to trust to it. And the sum of all is this, That to men who are so unhappy as to be brought into it, it has, as is expressed in
Quid dicam nescio, quid promittam penitus ignoro; revocare ab inquisitione ultimi remedii periclitantes, durum & impium; spondere autem aliquid in tam sera cautione, temerarium. Salv. de Avaritia, l. 1. p. 363. Ed. Oxon.
Salvians determination, just
so much hope as may excite a good endeavour: but to men who are yet out of it, it is
altogether so desperate, as utterly to discourage all delay.
CHAP. IV. Of Pardon promised to Confession of Sins, and to Conversion.
The CONTENTS.
Of Pardon promised to Confession of Sins. The nature and qualifications of a Saving Confession. Its fitness to make us forsake Sin. The ineffectiveness of most mens Confessions. The folly and impiety of it. Pardon promised to Confession no further than it produces Obedience. Of Pardon promised to Conversion. The nature of Conversion. It includes Obedience, and is but another name for it.
FOurthly, That condition of Life and Pardon which the Gospel indispensably exacts of us, and whereupon at the last day Christ will accept and reward us, is sometimes called
Confession of our Sins to God. When we acknowledge them, God will be sure to pardon them; he has engaged his word and faithfulness
[Page 56] for it, and so cannot recede from it:
If we
Levit. 26.40.42.
confess our Sins, says S
t
John, God is just and FAITHFVL to forgive us our Sins, 1 Joh. 1.9.
Now as for this
Confession of our Sins, whereupon God promises mercifully to forgive them, it is not a bare
naming of them, or giving in an
Historical Catalogue of them to Almighty God, that he may
know them and be informed of them. No, he sees all our thoughts afar off, and our actions long before. We cannot inform him when we lay open our transgressions before him; for we could never find any place wherein to act them so retired, but it was under his eye; nor any time and circumstances so secret, as to escape his knowledge. So that our Confession cannot be to
instruct him; but only to
shame, and to
humble, and to work other effects in our
own selves. And therefore it must not be a bare
recital of such offences as we have committed; but an acknowledgment
duly qualified, and accompanied with such
tempers of mind, as will lead us on to
forsake and
amend them.
It is a Confessing of them with
shame, with an humble debasement, and sense of our unworthiness, who could ever be so vile as to be guilty of them. And such was
Ezra's Confession,
Ezra 9.
O my God, saith he,
I am ASHAMED and blush to lift up my face to thee my God, for our iniquities are encreased over our head, and our trespasses are grown up unto the Heavens, vers. 6.
It is an acknowledgment of them with
hatred and
detestation, as things that are utterly
odious and
loathsome to us, which therefore we are prone to
fly from, as from what is most
offensive. And such is that Confession whereunto God directs the
Jews by his Prophet
Ezekiel, Ye shall remember your ways, saith he,
and all your doings wherein ye have been defiled; and ye shall LOATH your selves in your own sight for all
[Page 57] your evils that you have committed, Ezekiel 20.43.
It is a recital of them with
sorrow of mind, and a
troubled heart; with such
pain as we use to feel in those things which most
afflict us: which therefore we are forward
to avoid, as what creates the greatest
torment. And such was that of S
t
Peter, who when he
remembred, and made mention of his Sin to God,
wept, saith the Text,
bitterly, Matt. 26.75. And of
David, who tells us in the 38.
Psalm, that when he
declares to God
his iniquity, he will
be SORRY for his Sin,
vers. 18.
It is a Confession of them, with a
resolution, upon all this shame and sorrow which we have undergone for them, never more to be reconciled to them, or to act them over again and
repeat them. A Confession of the
mouth, that is accompanied with a
turn and change of the
heart, which is now set as much against them, as formerly it was inclined to them. And such was that Confession which Wise
Solomon durst recommend to Gods mercy, and beg him to accept of for mens Pardon and Forgiveness.
If they Repent, saith he,
and say we have done perversly, we have committed wickedness: and so RETVRN unto thee with all their hearts, and all their soul: then hear their prayer, and forgive thy people that have sinned against thee, and all their transgressions wherein they have transgressed, 1 Kings 8.47, 48, 49, 50.
It is such an acknowledgment of our Sins, lastly, as
undoes, so far as is possible, all that which we had
done wickedly; and makes all just and sufficient recompence▪ and
satisfaction for them. And this is that acknowledgment of all Sins of injustice, which God himself prescribes.
When a Man or Woman, saith he,
shall commit any sin of injury and wrong,
that men commit one against another,
to do a trespass thereby
against the Lord, and that person be guilty: then shall they confess
[Page 58] their Sin that they have done, and shall RECOMPENCE their Trespass with the principle thereof, or the thing it self which they took away wrongfully,
and shall add moreover
unto it a fifth part more
thereof, and give it unto him against whom they trespassed, Numb. 5.6, 7.
Now a Confession of our Sins thus
qualified, viz. a Confession of them
with blushing and being ashamed of them; with an implacable hatred and loathing indignation of them, with bitter sorrow for them; with firm purpose and resolution against them, and with all possible endeavours to undo them by making just recompence and satisfaction: A Confession, I say, thus attended is a most natural cause, and powerful principle of our
leaving and
forsaking them. The
four first concomitant tempers, are all most
effectual causes of better obedience and reformation; and the
last, viz. making of satisfaction, is an
instance and
effect of it.
Shame, and
sorrow, and
hatred are the great rules and measures of what we shall
forsake, the prime springs and directors of all
aversation and
avoidance. Nothing is more natural for us, than to be slow to do that we are ashamed of; to avoid what we hate; to turn away from that which grieves and torments us. So that if once disobedience fall under these passions, it has lost all its interest, and will surely be excluded from the service of our works and actions. Our passions oppose it, and our wills are set against it: and when both these are not only got loose from it, but also most resolutely contend with it; it is wholly bereft of all its power, and can do nothing in us. We have no temptation to pursue it further; we are weary of it, and offended at it, and so are sure to leave and forsake it.
And because this Confession, thus qualified and attended as we have seen, is so genuine a cause of better
[Page 59] obedience and reformation: therefore alone it is that so great things are spoken of it. When God says
he that confesses his sin shall find mercy, he means
he that confesses and forsakes it, that acknowledges his offences in such sort, as to renounce them and become obedient. His speech is
m
[...]tonymical, he implies Obedience, although he doth not mention it. For no Confession of sin will serve any mans turn at the last day, except he leave it, and in his life and actions bid adieu to it.
The world indeed, abounds with another sort of Confession, which costs less, and effects nothing. They confess their sins without
shame, and relate them without
sorrow, and name them without
hatred; they recite them to God without
resolving against them, and acknowledge them daily without any
amends, or making any recompence and
satisfaction for them. For they cannot but be hardned against
shame, who day by day, if not several times every day, have the face to tell God that they have rebell'd against him; and yet never endeavour to come with another story by disavowing and forsaking their Rebellion. They must needs be void of
sorrow for sin, who will never keep back from it: it cannot but
please them, so long as they continue to pursue it. For they would not continually repeat their pain, and at every turn act over again their own torment and vexation. It is beyond all doubt that they do not
hate but entirely
love disobedience, so long as they slip no opportunities of acting it. They are plainly
resolved upon it, whilst they are most firmly fixt, and forward to embrace it. And since notwithstanding all their hideous Confessions, they stand ready still to close with their Sin upon the first meeting, and to repeat what they confessed upon the next occasion; it is plain that their
hearts were never against it, whatever their words were. They
[Page 60] only shewed their wit, but not their passions or perswasion; they declaimed against it, but all the while they meant no hurt to it. For even whilst they inveighed against the
baseness, the
loathsomness, the
destructiveness of their Sin; their own heart did not believe it. They did no more but spare God their
tongues, and
speak what
he pleased: but for their
souls and
actions, they reserved them for their Lusts, and would
like and
do what they pleased
themselves.
But can any man be so blind as to think, that such a
Confession of Sins as this can in
any wise please God, and procure his Pardon? Has he any kindness for our Sins, that he should take delight to hear them spoken of? Are they so acceptable a service, that we may hope to gain his favour barely by reciting them in his presence? No, he hates them as things that are most loathsome to him, and will not endure to have them mentioned without real detestation. Is any man so weak as to think that he
honours God, merely by
reckoning up his own offences? That he gives
glory unto him by declaring to his face how vilely he has affronted and despised him? To Confess
thus, is to
Novum monstri genus,
[...]adem pene omnes j
[...]giter fa
[...]iu
[...]t, quae fecisse se plangunt; & qui intrant Ecclesiasticam Domum ut mala anti
[...]ua d
[...]fleant, exeunt ut moliantur— Et sic oratio eorum RIXA est magis Criminum, quam exoratrix. Salvian de Gub. l. 3. p. 89. Ed. Oxon. reproach him to his face, and boldly to defie him. It is a telling of him that we have disobeyed, and are resolved to go on in it: an open profession and avowing of our Rebellion, without any real signs or approach to amendment and due subjection. It is a transgressing bare-faced, an addition of
impudence to
sin; a continuing daily to Rebel against him, and yet coming as daily into his very presence to declare and own our continued Rebellions. And this now is not to supplicate, but to defie; not to beg peace, but to declare enmity; it is by no means the way to soften and appease, but a most effectual course to exasperate, and implacably to provoke him.
[Page 61]But then to go on still further, and to
pretend to him that we are
sorry at our heart, and
loath our selves for having sinned against him, and are
resolved to do so no more; when
really, as our after-actions (which are the truest interpreters of our hearts and minds) declare, there is no such thing: this is to add
mockery to
sin, and a
fresh affront to our
former disobedience. It is most grossly to play the
hypocrite, and in the most fulsome fashion to
dissemble with him. It is an endeavouring to put
tricks upon the Almighty; a tryal of his
skill; a seeking to delude and impose upon an
infinitely wise and
all-seeing God, by such
thin pretences as cannot but be seen through and discovered by any
ordinary Man. But let no Man vainly deceive himself, for God is not mocked; nor can all the arts of Earth and Hell out-wit and go beyond him. No, he sees clearly through all this hypocrisie, and he will most severely punish it. And when he comes to judge of mens Confessions at the last day, he will then, in the face of all the world, distinguish
reality from
complement; an
acknowledgment of Repentance, from one of
form and custom; and will for ever reward the
first, whilst he punishes Eternally the latter. He will Pardon no Confession of our Sins at that day, but only such as is
sorrowful, penitent, and
obedient; we must amend those faults that we confess, before we can with reason hope that he will accept us.
And for this the Scripture is clear. It is only our
returning upon Confession that shall be rewarded and forgiven.
If they Repent, says
Solomon, and SAY, we have done perversly, we have committed wickedness; and so RETVRN unto the Lord with all their heart and all their soul: Then HEAR their Prayer, and forgive thy people that have sinned against thee, 1 King 8.47, 48, 49, 50. And to name but one place more, these
[Page 62] words of
Solomon are full and home to the purpose,
He who Confesses, and FORSAKES his Sin shall find mercy, Prov. 28.13.
That Confession of our Sins then whereupon Christ our Judge will at the last day accept and Pardon us, is such only as ends in Reformation and Obedience. The service of our lives must go along with that of our lips; we must do as we say, and avoid what we condemn, before we can safely trust, that God will Sentence us to that Mercy and Life, which are not the rewards of
idle acknowledgments, but only of a confessing
obedience.
Fifthly, This Gospel condition of Life and Pardon is sometimes call'd
Conversion. Without this we can have no hopes of happiness;
For except ye be CONVERTED, says our Saviour,
and become as little Children, as void as they are of all former impressions and courses, and free to enter upon new ones,
ye shall not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven, Matt. 18.3. But if our Conversion goes before, Gods Pardon is sure to follow after; that being the duty, and this the reward.
Repent, and be CONVERTED, says the Apostle
Peter, that your Sins may be blotted out, Act. 3.19. Conversion sets us without the reach of Death, and beyond the precincts of Damnation; for
he who Converts a Sinner from the error of his way, doth save a Soul from DEATH, Jam. 5.20.
Now our
Conversion from Sin to God, is nothing else but our
Obedience in another word. For it denotes a
turn and a change, not only of our
wills and
desires; but withal, and that principally, of our
works and
actions. For our
course of actions is in the familiar, and customary use of the Scriptures call'd our
way; our
Conversation, walking; and our
particular actions, so many
several steps: and our
turning out of a course of
[Page 63] Sin and Transgression,
into a course of Righteousness and Obedience, being like the turning out of a wrong way into a right, is call'd our
turning from Sin, and our
turning to God,
i. e. in one word our
Conversion. So that to be
Converted, is nothing else in the Scripture language but to have the
course of our works or actions turned, and from
workers of sin, to become
workers of obedience.
When Mercy and Life then are promised to our Conversion; they are not made over to any thing which is separate from Obedience, but to that only which denotes it, and is but another name for it. We are not
Converted until we
obey; so that Obedience still is that which must procure our peace, and capacitate us for Pardon and happiness when Christ comes to judge us.
CHAP. V. Of Pardon promised to Prayer.
The CONTENTS.
Of Pardon promised to Prayer. Of the influence which our Prayers have upon our Obedience. Of the presumption or idleness of most mens Prayers. Of the impudence, hypocrisie, and uselessness of such Petitions. Then our Prayers are heard, when they are according to Gods will: when we pray for Pardon in Repentance, and for strength and assistance in the use of our own endeavours. Pardon promised to Prayer no further than it effects this Obedience, and penitential endeavour.
SIxthly, That condition whereto the Gospel promises a gracious sentence of Mercy and Life, is sometimes call'd
Prayer, or
calling upon God. The Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon him, says
David, to all that call upon him in truth, Psal. 145.18.
Thou Lord art good and ready to forgive, and plenteous in mercy to all that call upon thee, Psal. 86.5. For so surpassing is his goodness and the riches of his grace, that any thing may be had of him for
asking; to them who
desire it, he can
deny nothing.
Ask, and it shall be given you, says our Saviour,
for EVERY one that asketh receiveth, Matt. 7.7, 8. And that in
all things equally, one as well as another, if they do not distrust him and
disbelieve his Love.
For ALL things, WHATSOEVER you shall ask in Prayer BELIEVING, you shall receive,
[Page 65] Matt. 21.22. So that if men want any thing which they desire that God would bestow upon them, it is because they do not
beg it of him.
Ye have not, says S
t
James, because ye ask not, Jam. 4.2. For not only the
overflowing goodness of Gods own nature, but, besides that, the
interest of his Son Jesus Christ our
MEDIATOR at his right hand, gives us a full security in all our requests, that we shall obtain any thing which we ask in his name.
Ask any thing, says he,
in my name, and I will do it, Joh. 14.14. Nay so dear is he to Almighty God, that although he himself should not move in it, yet through the strength of Gods inexpressible love to him, they who beg in his name can miss of nothing.
In that day, says he, after I am taken from you,
you shall ask ME nothing: Verily, verily, I say unto you, whatsoever you shall ask the FATHER in MY NAME, he will give it you. And I say not that I will PRAY the Father for you, for the Father himself loveth you, BECAVSE ye have loved me, Joh. 16.23, 26, 27. And
seeing, as the Apostle says,
that we have so great and powerful a
High Priest at Gods right hand, whether our suit be for pardon, or strength, or for whatsoever else;
Let us come boldly to the throne of grace, that we may obtain Mercy for pardon of past sins,
and find grace to prevent future, and to
help in time of need, or in the most
[...]. fitting season,
Heb. 4.14, 16.
Now our
Prayers and
calling upon God, are a mighty
means and
instrument of our
serving and
obeying him. And as all the forementioned means had a
natural fitness and tendency, to make us
do the will of God: so have our
Prayers a
supernatural, and help us to
fulfill the Divine Laws, not so much through any efficacy of their
own nature, as through the aids of
divine grace. For we have great difficulties to conflict with, and great hindrances to overcome in the
doing of our duty. There
[Page 66] is much hardship in a holy course to make us
unwilling; and if we have a will to it, we yet find much weakness in our selves that renders us
unable to continue in good living, and to perform constantly all those good things which God has commanded us. For we have much ignorance of what we should
do, and much other business besides it: and as for that moreover which we do know, we are apt many times to forget it; or through the throng of other things, through suddenness, and surprize, not to consider of it when we should use it; or when in our minds we do clearly see it, yet full often we cannot bring over our wills to choose and embrace it. For our lusts and passions prove many times of more force with our wills, than our reason and Religion; and we are either born down by the weight and strength, or wearied with the tediousness and length of a temptation.
And now to supply all these defects, and to support us in the doing of our duty notwithstanding all these infirmities, we have an absolute necessity of the help and assistance of Gods grace. We want the
good timeing of his
providence, to have temptations assault us when we are best able to overcome them, and our duties stay for us when we may most easily perform them. We stand in need of the
suggestions of his spirit to cure our forgetfulness; of the
aids of his grace to enlighten our minds, and clear up our notions, and bend our wills, and establish our resolutions; and so to make us
unmoveable in a good course. So that we have an utter necessity of his help, both in the disposals of his
providence, and in the concurrence of his
spirit, to enable us to obey his Laws, and make us, as S
t
Paul says,
both to will, and to do what he requires of us, Phil. 2.13.
But now it is our Prayers which bring all these
divine
[Page 67] aids down unto us. They obtain for us a
good providence, and a
powerful spirit, which in spite of all our natural weaknesses shall work out our Obedience. God will not deny us these when we ask them. For, as our Saviour argues unanswerably,
If ye being EVIL will yet
give GOOD gifts to your Children: how much more shall your heavenly Father, whose
GOODNESS infinitely exceeds yours, and who cannot be tainted with any of your
ILLNESS, give the HOLY SPIRIT, that best of gifts,
to them that ask him, Luk. 11.13. And since our Prayers procure such a never failing aid, and so Almighty an assistance for us; they must needs be a certain cause and instrument of our active service and obedience. They imply
in us an hearty desire of having, and fetch down
to us a sufficient power of doing our duty, and keeping Gods Commandments. And when there is both a preparedness in us to use, and a readiness in God to give us grace sufficient with it to do his will, there is nothing further wanting to our performance of it.
And forasmuch as our Prayers imply the one, and procure the other; because they fetch down Divine aids, and express our forwardness to obey with them: therefore have they so much favour shown them, and Life and Pardon promised to them. For God never intends to reward an
idle and
unobeying Prayer, but such only as is
industrious and
obedient. Our Prayers must first make us do what he
commands, before they obtain those mercies for us which he
promises. For when he tells us that they who
call upon him shall find favour and mercy, he speaks
metonymically, he includes obedience, although he doth not express it. He means them only who
pray for
Such were the old Jewish forms of Prayer for
PARDON, whether with Sacrifice, or without it: with Sacrifice—
Obsecro, Domine,
[...], deliqui,
[...], hoc aut illud seci; nunc aut
[...]m POENITENTIAM ago, sitque
[...] ha
[...]
[...] m
[...]a. Without Sacrifice —
Obsecro, Domine, peccavi, deliqui, rebellavi, hoc aut illud feci; nunc mei me facti POENITET, PVDETQVE, neque unquam ITERVM ad id REVERTAR, as they are cited out of
Maimonides by the famous Dr.
Outram in his Book
de Sacrificiis l. 1.
c. 15.
mercy and pardon, and
obey in order to it; and
[Page 68] who
ask for grace and strength, and
work with it after it is granted. No prayers are of any account with him but the prayers of the obedient; so that if ever we expect to be saved by them at the last day, we must obey with them.
The Prayers indeed which are generally offered up to God, have little of this in them. For if men pray for
mercy and
pardon, they take no care to come furnished with
Repentance and
Obedience, which is that indispensable condition whereupon the Gospel doth encourage us to ask and hope for Pardon. And if they pray for any
vertue or
grace, they expect it should drop into them without any
endeavours of their own, and will take no pains to
cooperate with and
use it. Their prayers for
Mercy are generally
presumptuous, and their prayers for
Grace unendeavouring and
idle. Obedience all the while is the least in all their thoughts and has the least of all their care. For their petitions are all put up for
pardon whilst they
continue in their
sins; or for
vertue and
grace whilst they
put forth no endeavours. All their Religion is only to be often upon their knees, to keep up Prayers in their Families morning and evening; to send up a great many
Lord forgive me's, Christ help me's; they are a
praying and
desiring, but not a
working and
obeying people. They are of a sordid niggardly Religion, which would receive all, and give nothing: their petitions look altogether on the
reward, but quite overlook the
duty; they would take all from God, but do nothing for him.
But this is such a way of praying as will most certainly delude men, but can never do them good. It is inconsiderate hope and downright folly to expect that ever God should hear our prayers for Pardon, whilst we continue in our sins. For since he has so
frequently, so
plainly, and so
peremptorily declared, That at the
[Page 69] last day he will Pardon none but the
penitent and
obedient: it is
impudent incredulity to beg pardon, whilst, without any amends, we
continue to
sin and
disobey. It is to desire of him that he would
break his word, that he would Pardon and
acquit us when his Gospel
condemns us. It is to beg of him that he would frame
another Religion, and
another Law than that of his Son Jesus; a Religion that would
save us, when that
kills and destroys us. By such asking forgiveness from him, whilst we go on in
rebelling against him, we do as good as desire that he would cease to be
governour of the world, and
leave us to our own selves; that we might have no
law but our own
wills; that we might
do what he
forbids, without
undergoing what he
threatens. We only ask
leave to sin; and crave a
liberty to transgress, without
suffering; and desire that
we might
break his Laws, but that
he would not
punish us. And what man now
dare presume, that such
shameless desires as these should be granted to him? That God should
desert his
Laws, and
alter his
Religion, and
cast off his
government over men when they
request it? For in
very deed we see, that
to desire him to forgive us, whilst we are going on in our sins, is in effect to put up all these frontless, and abominably impudent petitions to him.
And then as for the other sort of petitions, our
asking for any vertue or grace, without putting forth any endeavours after it, it is as certain to meet with no good answer as the other. For to pray thus is plainly to play the
hypocrite with God Almighty, and flatly to
dissemble with him. It is to
beg what we do not
care for; to
ask what we
refuse; to
pretend desire (for all praying is desiring) for that which we account is
worth no endeavour. And what a miserable piece of falshood is this now, when a man makes his actions most palpably to
[Page 70] give the lye to his words? He tells God that he
earnestly desires his help to work in him a
pure heart; but yet he will
do nothing for it, nor avoid the least occasion of
uncleanness. He
begs his grace to assist him to a
meek and
patient spirit: but when he is off his knees his work is done, for he never after
uses any
means to procure it, or takes any care to
nourish and
preserve those degrees of it which he hath already. Surely any man of common understanding must needs see, that such desires as these were never in his heart, but only from the teeth forward. In reality he cares not what becomes of the graces which he has prayed for, and was no farther concerned about them, than that he might be able
barely to say that he had asked them. Or at best, if he did desire them at all; yet was his desire far from that degree which he pretends; it was a
weak wish, rather than a
desire; an imperfect inclination, that could effect nothing. It may be he had
rather have that grace which he asks, than
go without it; but he had
rather want it than
be at any pains for it. He loves and desires the least ease, far more than the vertue; and is resolved to keep that, although he loses this. So that although he do think the grace which he prays for to be worth something, yet he esteems it next to nothing; he judges it to be worth no pains, and deserving no endeavour, and so has either no desires of it at all, or such weak and feeble ones as are just as good as none.
Yea it is well if many times his heart is not
set against those very graces that he begs whilst he is asking of them, which is more than barely being
unconcerned for them. For how often doth it happen that a man prays for
charity, whilst he is in love with
malice; that he begs
sobriety, whilst his heart is upon
drunkenness; that he asks
justice, whilst his affections hanker after
deceitfulness
[Page 71] and
wrong? This, in very deed, is the case of
most, if not of
all impenitent and
wicked men. For they love their Sins, and resolve to continue in them; and yet even then pray for such Graces as are contrary to them. Now here it is plain that their
heart doth not go along with their
tongues: they are not willing to
lose that, which they pray to God they may
leave; and are afraid to
receive that, which they beg to
have. They only
pretend desire, but are
possessed in truth with hatred and aversation.
And then as for all the
good promises which they make to God in their Prayers,
viz. That if he will forgive them, they will never do so any more; but become new men, and watch more carefully, and sin more seldom, and obey more constantly and universally; so long as their Prayers are thus
unendeavouring and idle, all this is but
meer wind, vain hypocrisie, and
deceitful talk. For if, when their prayers are over, they take no care still to perform that obedience which they promised whilst they were at them; is it not clear to every eye that all is cheat and falshood, and that they lye and dissemble in these their
promises, as well as we saw they did in their
professions? All their engagements are stark nought, they meant no such thing whilst they made them, nor ever after think upon them to make them good and fulfil them.
And can any man now be so intolerably weak and shamefully blind, as to imagine that God should reward such
idle talk, as all these unendeavouring prayers for grace are, and give a blessing upon such
hypocritical din and feigned language? To dissemble thus with God Almighty is not to
honour, but to
abuse him: and so fits us, not for any expressions of his
love, but only of his
wrath and
indignation. It is to
pass affronts, instead of
begging kindness; to make a
mockery of his
[Page 72]
condescensions; and to turn that
sacred and
inestimable liberty, which he has graciously indulged mankind, of
making known their desires to him for a supply and satisfaction of them, into a
fraudulent trick and
opprobrious couzenage. And since all these
unendeavouring prayers for Gods grace, are an
hypocrisie so
gross, and a
mockery so reproachful; we must needs conclude that he will utterly reject
them, as well as our
prayers for pardon whilst we continue in our sins; and instead of granting and fulfilling, deride and avenge them.
But if ever we hope to have our Prayers heard the
true and
only way is to observe S
t
John's rule, of
asking only what is according to Gods will. For this, says he,
is the confidence which we have in him, that if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us, 1 Joh. 5.14. And what that will of God is concerning any of those things which we have to pray for; we can learn no where but from his Holy Gospel. Now in that we are plainly told, that as for
Pardon, his peremptory will is, That no man shall meet with it but he only who has Repented and obeyed him.
REPENT, says S
t
Peter, that your sins may be blotted out, Acts 3.19. And
except you REPENT, says our Saviour,
you shall all Perish, Luk. 13.3. For when we are all brought to Christs Tribunal at the great day, to be there Eternally acquitted or condemned; we are taught in the most express words, that
Judgment shall pass upon every man according to his WORKS, Rev. 20.12, 13 So that if we would ask
pardon and forgiveness according to
Gods will; and in such sort as he has promised to grant it, and we may justly hope to receive it; we must desire it in
[...], &c Clem. Rom. 1. Ep. ad Cor. c. 9.
Repentance, and in true
resolutions and readiness to
obey. And then as for
strength and
grace to enable us to overcome any sin, and to perform any vertue; we are expressly informed that his
[Page 73]
will is to grant to such persons only, as
endeavour after those graces which they pray for, and are careful to
exercise and
work with them. God will not bestow
new grace upon us, till he see that we have made good use of what he has bestowed
already. We must improve those
talents which have formerly been entrusted with us, before he will think us qualified to receive more. For so we are taught in the
Parable of those Men who had received the
talents, Matt. 25. As a conclusion whereof, we have this laid down as a
rule of divine dispensations:
To him that hath, i. e. hath wrought with, and made use of that talent of grace which was granted to him, as
those servants had done who are mention'd
vers. 20, 22.
to him shall be given still more,
and he shall have more abundance: But from him that hath not, i. e. hath not exercised and improved that wherewith he has already been entrusted, as that wicked Servant had not done, who had hid it,
vers. 25. so far is he from receiving more,
that, like as it was from the
idle unworking servant, vers. 28.
from him shall be taken even what he hath, vers. 29. And in that very place where S
t
Paul tells us, that
God worketh in us both to will, and to do; he acquaints us moreover that the way whereby he doth that is, by blessing our
own endeavours, and giving success to our
own working; and accordingly useth it as an argument thereunto,
work out your own salvation; and doubt not but you will be able to go through with it,
for it is God that prospers your endeavours, and, by giving strength and success to them,
worketh in you both to will and to do, Phil. 2.12, 13. So that if we would ask
grace and
strength according to Gods
will, and in such sort as he will grant them; at the time of Praying we must
sincerely resolve; and when our Prayer is over, we must
carefully and
honestly endeavour after them. An
Jam. 5.16.
effectual
[Page 74] desire shall serve our turn; and a
working Prayer shall procure a blessing: but besides it no other will.
Whatever therefore vain and wicked people may imagine; there is no Prayer that will avail them when obedience is wanting. If we pray for
pardon and
mercy, God will by no means hear us unless our
hearts are
penitent, and our
lives obedient. And in our Prayers for
forgiveness, we must pray for
obedience too. We must be as sollicitous for the
doing of our
duty, as for the
receiving of our
reward; and never in our Prayers omit to ask for that, which Christ thought fit to give us as the highest instance of those things which we are to pray for,
viz. the
Holy Spirit, Luk. 11.13. And when we do pray for that, or for any particular graces of it; we see that we have not done our work barely by
desiring it, till we go on also to
endeavour after it. We must
resolve when we pray to seek that grace which we ask for; and we must
effectually labour after it, in the diligent use of all those means whereby it is either acquired or encreased, when our Prayer is over. All the way it is only our obedience which can effectually recommend our prayers; so that whensoever we ask for any thing, if we would have any just hope of receiving it, we must be sure to obey with it.
And for this the
Scriptures are express and plain.
If I regard iniquity in my heart, saith the Psalmist,
the Lord will not HEAR me, Psal. 66.18. And God himself says the same by his Prophet
Isaiah in words most full and forcible.
When you spread forth your hands, I will hide mine eyes from you; yea when you make many Prayers, I will not hear; your hands are full of blood. Wash you, make you clean, put away the EVIL of your DOINGS from before mine eyes, cease to DO evil, learn to DO well; seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow. When you
[Page 75] have done this, you are fit to be hearkned to,
come now and let us reason together; pray for Pardon, and I will forgive you, and
though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be white as snow, Isa. 1.15, 16, 17, 18. So long as men
persist in their
sins, it is in vain for them to hope that God should ever accept their Prayers. For
he that turns away his ear, saith the Wise Man,
from HEARING the Law; even his PRAYER shall be an abomination, Prov. 28.9. But if any man would have his
Prayers granted, he must take care to have his
life obedient. For
the eyes of the Lord are over the Righteous, saith S
t
Peter, and his ears are open to THEIR Prayers: but the
FACE of the Lord is against them that DO evil, 1 Pet. 3.12. The acceptableness of a Christians Prayers, consists, as S
t
Paul intimates,
in lifting up holy hands, 1 Tim. 2.8. Before
God will
Pardon any man upon his Prayers,
Christs Gospel must
absolve him; it must
promise, before God
perform with him. No man has any other assurance that he shall receive what he desires, but his having done what God commands.
Whatsoever we ask we receive of him, says S
t
John, because we KEEP his Commandments, and DO those things that are pleasing in his sight, 1 Joh. 3.21, 22.
And by all this it clearly appears, that no Prayers will
avail us unto
life and
pardon at the last day, unless we
keep Gods Commandments, and obey with them. There is no
grace to be obtain'd without
endeavours; nor any
pardon to be purchased without
obedience. God will not
hear us, if we refuse to
hearken unto him. Nothing can maintain a good understanding betwixt God and us, but only the
DOING of our duty: upon this condition he will grant us any thing, but without it we can procure nothing. So that after all it is only our Obedience which can make our Prayers
[Page 76] available; and if ever we expect that God should grant them, we must be sure to work and obey with them.
CHAP. VI. Of Pardon promised to our fear of God, and trust in him.
The CONTENTS.
Of Pardon promised to our fear of God, and trust in him. Of the influence which mens fears have upon their endeavours, and how they carry on ignorant minds into Superstition, but well informed judgments to Obedience. Of the influence of mens trust in God upon their Obedience. The ineffectiveness of most mens trust. Of the presumption and infidelity of such confidence. That Pardon is promised to fear and trust so far only as we obey with them.
SEventhly, That condition whereupon we shall be Eternally accepted at the last day, is sometimes call'd our
fear of God, and sometimes our
trust and
hope in him.
As for our
fear of God, it is made the great means of our Pardon and acceptance.
I will teach you the good and right way to your bliss and happiness, said
Samuel to the Israelites;
only fear the Lord, and in vertue of that fear,
serve him, 1 Sam. 12.24, 25. This fear has given right to pardon in all times, and will eternally secure
[Page 77] it. For
Gods mercy is on them that fear him, from generation to generation, Luke 1.50.
Ps. 115.11, 13·
From everlasting to everlasting, Psal. 103.17. So that well might
Solomon say,
The Fear of the Lord is a Fountain of life, Prov. 14.27. and that he
surely knew it will go well with them that fear the Lord, Eccles. 8.12.
And then as for our
Hope, or
Trust in God; great things are spoken of it.
Blessed is he, saith the Psalmist,
who maketh the Lord his Trust, Psal. 40.4. He is secure from all effects of his wrath and anger; for the Lord
taketh pleasure in them that hope in his mercy, Psal. 147.11. In particular, our
relying on Christ and
confiding in him for our pardon and eternal salvation, is said to be that which will never fail or deceive us. For
he that hopeth or
believeth on him, says S
t
Paul, shall never be ashamed, by a misplaced confidence or expectation,
Rom. 10.11.
Now our
fear of God, and our
hope or
trust in his mercy, are of all our passions the most active Causes and powerful Springs of our good works and obedience.
As for our
fears, no passion puts us upon so much pains and industry as they do. They make us act to the utmost of our power, and do all that is to be done to get protection from that evil which excites them. For fear has the deepest root in our natural
self-love, and desire of our own preservation; being raised in us by the nearness of such things as either utterly destroy, or in some degree impair it. And therefore in them the activity of our self-love is shown to the utmost; as vehemently as we desire and endeavour to preserve ourselves and our own ease; so vehemently must we desire and endeavour likewise to remove the matter of our fears, which hangs over us to destroy, or to torment us.
The most natural effect of
fear then is a most
vigorous endeavour by all means to remove that evil which we are afraid of. And according as this may be done
several
[Page 78] ways; so doth our passion of fear exert it self after
several manners. If we think the evil may be
conquered, it pushes us on to
fight and
subdue it. If it be
above our strength, but may yet for all that
be avoided; it puts us upon all means of
concealment or
escape; and makes us seek either to
lye hid, or to
fly from it. But if there is neither any prospect of
withstanding the power, nor of
escaping the eye of him who is ready to inflict it; as there never can be when God, who is both
Almighty and
Alseeing, is the Person feared; then it hurries us on by all means to
regain his favour and good will, that thereby we may
prevent it. And in Times of
Ignorance, when men had great
fears and little
knowledg, when they were grievously afraid of God, but knew not what things he loved and delighted in, nor wherewith they might please him; this fear of God put them upon all the
nonsensical services, and
foolish propitiations of Superstition. But where God has
plainly and clearly revealed his will, and manifested to all that it is their
obedience alone that can
continue them in his favour, or
restore them to it after they have lost it: here the only effect of fear, must needs be that which is known to be the only means of favour,
viz. our
keeping of his Commandments, or obedience. So that our fear of God is a most sure principle and effectual means of our serving and obeying him.
And then as for our
hope, or trust in Gods mercy, it is a most natural cause of our
doing our
Duty likewise. For all
hope implies both
desire and a
likelihood of getting that which is desired; which
two are all that is at any time needful to make us vigorously endeavour after it. For if men will be at no pains for a thing, it is either because they have little or no desire of it, or no probability of succeeding in it. But when once they are push'd on by an
eager desire, it is only
despair that
[Page 79] can dull their endeavours in pursuit of it. So that if we
hope for mercy, we shall be at some pains for it, and by an active service and obedience seek to procure it.
Indeed when the good thing that is hoped for needs no labour of ours, but our naked
trust and
reliance is all that on our sides is required to it; our
hope will effect no endeavour after it, because none is necessary to obtain it. But as for that
eternal life and pardon, which Christs Gospel proposeth to our hopes; they are offered us only upon certain
Terms and
Conditions, and will never be attained by us without our
Service and
Obedience. And seeing
obedience here is the
necessary means to the acquisition of that which we
desire, the same
desire and
hope which carries us on towards
mercy and
life, must spur us on withal to works of
duty and
obedience also. They must be a Spring of industry and good endeavour, because they make us resolve to procure that, which is not to be got without them.
And in regard our
fear of God, and our
hope or
trust in his
mercy, are such powerful Principles of our
obedience to his Laws; therefore are
Pardon and
Life, which are the rewards of
Obedience, so frequently
promised to them. God never intends to reward an
idle fear, or an
unactive and
careless trust; but such only as are
industrious and
obedient.
'Tis true indeed the generality of men have taken up a dangerous errour; especially in the latter of these, and are bold and presumptuous in their
hopes at the same time that they are most wicked and disobedient in their lives and practice. They find no service of their own works wherein they may be confident, and therefore they fly from them to Gods Goodness. They know this full well by themselves, that
they are
wicked; but they know withal, that
God is
gracious, and their
hope is, that He will be
merciful to them
notwithstanding their
[Page 80] sins. They find themselves
condemned indeed by his
Gospel; but their trust is to be
relieved by his
Nature; they are
punishable and wretched by his
Laws, but they expect to be
saved by his
pity and
kindness. The Revelations of his Word, 'tis true, breathe out nothing to them but Death; but their hope is, that he will be better than his Word, and that through the infiniteness of his mercy, they shall at last be adjudged to pardon and eternal life.
But such
bold hopes and
presumptuous confidences as these, are the ready way to
provoke and
offend God, but by no means to
attone and
appease him. For thus to
hope in his Mercy against the
plain Declarations of his Will, is to chashier those measures of life which he hath given us, and, by usurping the place of Judg and Governour of the World, to make others of our own. It is plainly to oppose his
Essence to his
Gospel, by making
it bless those whom
this condemns, and to become
Infidels to his
Religion and
Truth, under
colour of
promoting his Mercy and
Goodness. It
reproacheth his Nature under a
pretence of Honouring it, by making his Vertues enterfere, and his Excellencies inconsistent, and robbing him of one most glorious Attribute to exalt another. But when he comes at last to judge the World, he will effectually assert the truth of his Gospel, and vindicate the Honour of his injured Attributes; in passing a just censure, and inflicting a most severe punishment on all such blasphemous presumptions as these are. For it is not an
idle trust in God, or
ineffective recumbency and reliance on Christ for salvation that shall avail any man at that Day. No, if they have despised his Laws, and their lives are disobedient, let them be as presumptuous as they please with God, and as bold as they will with their Saviour, they shall certainly go to Hell in the midst of all their high flown hopes and daring confidences.
[Page 81] For God will be as good as his Word, and punish disobedience according as he has threatned it. It is not only in his
Word, but in his very
Nature, that he hates and abhors sin: so that he can never be brought to reward and encourage it, being determined by his
Natural Inclination, as well as by the Truth of his Gospel, eternally to punish and avenge it.
He is not a God, saith the Psalmist,
who hath pleasure in wickedness; no, as an Argument of that, he will not endure it in his Presence,
Evil shall not dwell with him. The foolish, or disobedient,
shall not be suffered to
stand in his sight, for
he hateth all the Workers of iniquity, Psal. 5.4, 5.
No man therefore must dare to place his
hope and
trust in God, till in his
works he honestly obeys him. It is only our
doing what he requires, that can give us sufficient grounds to
expect the performance of those mercies which he promises. A
faithful obedience is the only firm foundation of a
sure Trust, we must keep his Commandments before we can safely confide in him.
When God says then that he who
fears the Lord shall be blessed, and that he who
trusts and
hopes in him shall not finally be ashamed; he speaks not of such
fear and
trust as are
separate from obedience, but of such only as are conjoyned with it. The Phrase is
metonymical, our obedient works are implyed, although they are not expresly mentioned; for we must
obey him through
fear, and
do what he commands us in
hopes of obtaining those mercies which he promises, or else we shall never attain those blessings which we hope for.
And for this the Testimonies of the Scriptures are
many and
plain.
For as for our
fear of God, it is of no account with him further than it makes us obedient.
The fear of the Lord, says
Solomon, is to hate evil, Prov. 8.13. It must be an instrument of amendment and reformation; a
[Page 82]
fear whereby men depart from evil, Prov. 16.6. A means of
perfecting our obedience and holy living; for that is S
t
Paul's Character of it, when he tells us of
PERFECTING holiness in the fear of the Lord, 2
Cor. 7.1. and of
WORKING out our own SALVATION with fear and trembling, Phil. 2.12. It is only when obedience thus follows upon our fear, and is effected by it; that God accepts and rewards it.
I will teach you the right way to pardon and happiness, said
Samuel, Fear the Lord, and, together with that,
SERVE him, 1
Sam. 12.24, 25. For if we would
hear the conclusion of the whole matter, as saith the Wise Man, we must
fear God and keep his Commandments; this obedience and fear together
is the whole Duty of man, Eccles. 12.13. No man therefore can lay a just claim to Gods mercy at the last day; but he who has fear'd him in such sort, as out of that religious fear intirely to obey him. But whosoever fears so, mercy shall rest on him for ever. For
the mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting on them that fear him, provided that out of that fear they
keep his Covenant, and his Commandments to DO them, Psal. 103.17, 18.
And then for our
trust and
hope in Gods mercy, it is no
saving trust, but a
blasphemous and bold presumption, if we hope in him whilst we are disobedient and rebellious against him. A good mans
trust is only in
promised mercies, which are never made to such as wilfully and impenitently transgress Gods Laws, but only to those who honestly obey them. It is a trust, as the Psalmist speaks,
in Gods Word, and not against it,
Psal. 119.42. And because that word denounces nothing but woes and threatnings to all wicked men, therefore, as he speaks in another place,
shall the righteous alone
trust in him, Psal. 64.10. The hope of a Christian is not
absolute, but suspended upon his performance of certain
[Page 83] terms; a hope upon his active service and obedience. So that whosoever has it, and expects not to be disappointed in it, must
purifie himself, as S
t
John tells us, 1
John 3.3. Disobedience, so long as men continue in it, is a most
desperate and forlorn Condition, there being no just hope to any man but in
well-doing. It is, says S
t
Paul, in teaching us to deny all ungodliness and worldly lusts, and to live godlily, soberly and righteously in this present world, that the Gospel encourages us to
look for the fulfilling of our
blessed hope, Tit. 2.12, 13. And the way to
hold fast the confidence and joy of a just
hope in Christ
firm unto the end, he informs the Hebrews, is only by
hearing, and thereupon obeying
Gods voice, and not hardening their hearts, as the Israelites did,
in the provocation, or those transgressions wherewith they provoked him,
in the day of their
temptation in the wilderness, Heb. 3.6, 7, 8. And the
full assurance of hope, as he again declares to them, is no otherwise to be upheld but by
mens diligence in obeying, and in the work and labour of love; which implies the whole of our obedience,
Heb. 6.10, 11. So that, as the Psalmist says, they must
trust in the Lord, and, together with that,
do good, who are to receive mercy from him,
Psal. 37.3.
If men therefore will dare to sin, and yet presume; affront God Majesty, and still trust in his Mercy: they must needs
deceive their own Souls to their utter destruction. For it is a
vain confidence and an
impudent presumption in any man to
rely upon
Gods goodness for the pardon of his sins,
without repenting of them, and
obeying him; whenas he has plainly told us, That his
goodness it self shall pity and pardon none but the
Penitent and
Obedient. He trusts to a false hope, and leans upon a broken Reed; for as long as his transgressions continue to separate between him and his God, whatever God
CAN do, yet certainly he
WILL not
[Page 84] save him.
The Lords hand, saith the Prophet
Isaiah to the afflicted Jews,
is not shortened that it cannot save, nor his ear heavy that it cannot hear: but your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face from you, that he will not hear. For your hand's are defiled with blood, and your fingers with iniquity, your lips have spoken lies, your tongue hath muttered perverseness: none calls for Justice, nor any pleads for Truth; and since your disobedience is so heinous, your hopes must needs be false,
you TRVST in vanity, Isai. 59.1, 2, 3, 4. Christ himself never dyed to reconcile God to mens sins, and to procure hopes of pardon for the finally impenitent and unperswadably disobedient. So that no man may ever think himself delivered to act wickedness; or wilfully transgress Gods Laws, and still dare to trust in him. But if any are so bold and frontless, Christ will rebuke them at the last Day, as God doth the presumptuous Jews by the Prophet
Jeremiah; Behold, says he,
you trust in lying words which cannot profit you.
Will you steal, murther, and commit adultery, and swear falsly, and notwithstanding all that,
come and stand before me in this house which is called by my Name, as Men that owne my service, and dare trust in my love,
and say, as in effect you do by such usage,
we are delivered to do all these abominations? Dare you by thus presuming upon my favour in the midst of all your transgressions, make me become a Patron and Protector of your villainies?
And is this house which is called by my Name, become a Den or Receptacle and Sanctuary
of Robbers in your eyes? Behold I, even I, have seen it, saith the Lord; and that surely not to encourage and reward, but most severely to punish it; for
I will utterly
cast you out of
my sight, Jer. 7.8, 9, 10, 11, 15. God will by no means endure to have his own most
holy Nature become a
support to sin, nor his
Religion to be made a
[Page 85]
refuge for
disobedience, nor his
Mercy and
Goodness a
Sanctuary to
wicked and unholy
men. So that no man must dare to hope and trust in him, but he only who honestly observes his Laws and uprightly obeys him.
That
fear of God then, and
trust in his mercy which the Gospel encourages, and Christ our Judge will at the last Day accept of, is not a fear and trust
without obedience, but such only as
implies it. We must
serve him in fear, and
obey him through hope, as ever we expect he should acquit and pardon us. For no fears or hopes will avail us unto bliss, but those that amend our lives, and effect in us an honest service and obedience.
CHAP. VII. Of Pardon promised to the love of God, and of our Neighbour.
The CONTENTS.
Of Pardon promised to the love of God, and of our Neighbour. Of the fitness of an universal love to produce an universal obedience. That pardon is promised to it for this Reason. The Conclusion.
EIghthly, That condition which the Gospel indispensably requires of us to our pardon and happiness, is sometimes called
Love. For of this S
t
Paul says plainly, that it is the
fulfilling of the Law, Rom. 13.10. It is the great condition of Life, the standing Terms of mercy and happiness. We have the same Apostles
[Page 86] word for it of our
love of God. Those things which neither eye hath seen, nor ear heard, neither have entred into the heart of man to conceive, are prepared for them who LOVE God, 1
Cor. 2.9. And again,
Chap. 8.
If any man love God, the same is known or
accepted of him, vers. 3. And S
t
John says as much of the
love of our Neighbour. Beloved, let us LOVE one another, for LOVE is of God, and every one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God, 1
John 4.7. And again,
God is Love, and manifested his Love in giving Christ to dye for us. And if we love one another, God dwells in us. For hereby, by this mark and evidence,
we know that we dwell in him, and he in us; because he hath given us of this loving temper and
Spirit of his, ver. 8, 9, 12, 13. And to the same purpose he speaks fully in the third Chapter of that first Epistle,
We know, says he,
that we have passed from death unto life; because we LOVE the BRETHREN, ver. 14.
Now our hearty
love both of God and men, is a most natural and easie Principle of an intire service and obedience. For the most genuine and proper effect of Love, is to seek the satisfaction and delight of the persons beloved. It is careful in nothing to behave it self unseemly, but to keep back from every thing that may offend, and forward in all such services as may any ways pleasure and content them. If they
rejoyce, it
congratulates; if they
mourn, it
grieves with them. If they are in
distress, it affords
succour; if in
want, supply; in
doubts, it ministers
counsel; in
business, dispatch. It is always full and teeming with good offices, and transforms it self into all shapes whereby it may procure their satisfaction, and render their condition comfortable and easie to them. So that it exerts it self
in pity to the miserable, in protection to the oppressed, in relief to the indigent, in counsel to the ignorant, in encouragement
[Page 87] to the good, in kind reproof to the evil, in thanks for kindnesses, in patience and forbearance upon sufferings, in forgiveness of wrong and injuries: In one word it is an universal Source and Spring of all works of
Justice, Charity, Humility and Peace. Now the Body of our Religion is made up of these Duties. For
what doth the Lord thy God require of thee, O man, saith the Prophet
Micah, but to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God, Mic. 6.8. Those things which God has adopted into his Service, and made the matter of our duty towards one another, are nothing else but these natural effects of love and kindness, and expressions of good nature towards all men. All the Precepts of Religion only forbid our doing evil, and require our doing good to all the World. And since, as the Apostle argues, love seeketh all things that are good, and
worketh no evil to our Neighbour; therefore Love must needs be
the fulfilling of those Laws which concern them.
This Commandment, for instance, as he illustrates it,
Thou shalt not commit Adultery; thou shalt not kill; thou shalt not steal; thou shalt not bear false witness; thou shalt not covet: all these,
and if there be any other Commandment relating to our Brethren,
it is briefly comprehended in this Saying,
Thou shalt LOVE they Neighbour as thy self. For
LOVE worketh none of all these
ills to our Neighbour, therefore LOVE is the fulfilling of the Law, Rom. 13.9, 10.
Thus doth our
Love of our Neighbour fulfil all those particular Laws which contain our Duty towards
them: and in like manner our
Love of God fulfils all those other Precepts which comprehend our Duty towards
him. For all that he requires of us towards himself, is neither more nor less than to
honour and worship him; to do nothing in all our behaviour that savours of disrespect towards him; nor by any thought, word or action
[Page 88] to disgrace or contemn him. But now nothing renders any person so secure from contempt, as our love and affection for him. Affront and reproach are a great part of enmity and despite, and so can never proceed from us towards those whom we love and value. But this is always certain, that if we are kindly affected towards any person, we shall not fail to express a due honour of him, and bear him a just respect and veneration. So that if we do indeed love God, he is secure from all affront; and disobedience being a most consummate reproach, since our Love will not permit us to dishonour, it can never suffer us to disobey him.
Thus mighty and powerful, easie and natural a Principle of an universal obedience, both towards God and men, is an universal Love: it doth the work without difficulty, and carries us on to obey with ease; in as much as all the particular Precepts and Instances of obedience, are but so many genuine effects, and proper expressions of it. The effects of our love are the parts of our obedience; the products of our Duty and Religion, as well as of our passion. So that it is a most natural Spring of our obedient service, because it prompts us to the very same things, to which God has bound and obliged us by his Precepts.
But besides this way of an universal love's influencing an universal obedience, through this coincidence of the effects of Love and the instances of Duty; our Love of God, who is our
King and
Governour, were a sure principle of our obedience to him, were his Precepts instanced, not in the same things which are the effects of a general Love, which is the true Case; but in things different from them. For although our love would not prompt us to perform them by its natural tendency towards them, and for their own sakes: yet it would through submission and duty, and for his sake who enjoyn'd
[Page 89] them. It would make us deny our selves to pleasure him; and produce other effects than our own temper enclines us to, to do him service. For as Love is for doing hurt to none; so least of all to Governours: it will give to every one their own, but to them most especially. Now Duty and Service is that which we owe to our Rulers; and the proper way of Love's exerting it self in that, is by obedience. If we love, we shall be industrious to please; and the only way of pleasing them, is by doing what they command us. For there is no such offence to a Governour, as the transgression of his Laws; no injury like that of opposing his Will, and despising his Authority. To do this is to renounce all subjection, and to cast off his Yoke; and so is not to express love, but to declare enmity; not affectionately to owne, but in open malice to defie him. But if any man would contribute to his delight, there is no way for that but by a performance of his pleasure: it is nothing but our obedience that can add to his contentment, or evidence our Love. For disobedience to our Governours is clearly the most profest hatred, as the observance of our Duty is the most allowed instance of friendship and good will.
So that Love is a Spring and Principle of our Obedience, not only because the Commandment and it run parallel, and the instances of Gods Laws are the same with the effects of a general Love; but also because our love of God would make us obey him, even in such instances of Duty as differ from them. For all that aversion which we have to the thing commanded, would be outweighed by our desire to please him who commands it: and although we should neglect it upon its own; yet for his sake we should certainly fulfil and perform it.
And because our Love of
God and
men is so natural a Spring, and so sweet and easie a Principle to produce
[Page 90] in us a perfect and intire obedience to all
those Laws which concern
either, or to any
other: therefore has God promised so nobly to reward it. He never intends to crown an idle and unworking love; but such only as is active and industrious. For when he says that he who
loves God and men is known of God, and accepted by him, and born of him; and that God dwells in him, and has prepared Heaven for him: he speaks
metonymically, and means all the while a love with these religious effects, a love that is productive of an entire service and obedience.
And to this Point the Scriptures speak fully. For as for our love of God himself, and of our Saviour Christ; that is plainly of no account in his judgment, but when it makes us keep his Commands, and become industriously obedient.
If ye LOVE me, saith Christ,
keep my Commandments; for he that hath my Commandments, and KEEPETH them, he it is that loveth me; and he only
who so
loveth me, in obeying me,
shall be beloved of my Father, and I will love him, John 14.15, 21.
Whoso keepeth Gods Word, saith S
t
John, in him verily is the love of God made perfect: and hereby it is, by this perfection of Love in Obedience, that
we know we are in him, 1 John 2.5. But if we have only a pretended
verbal love, or an
inward passion for God, and shew no
Signs or
Effects of it in our
obedient works and
actions: we shall be as far from being accepted by him, as we are from any true and real service of him. He will look upon all our Professions only as vain speech, and down-right flattery: but will not esteem it as having any thing of sober truth and reality. For
whosoever hath this Worlds goods, and seeth his Brother hath need, and obeys not Gods Command of shewing mercy (and the Case is the same in other Instances) but
shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him; how dwells the love of God in him? 1 John 3.17.
[Page 91]And then as for our
love of our Brethren; it doth not at all avail us unto Mercy and Life, unless it make us perform all those things which are required of us, by the Laws of
Justice, Charity and
Beneficence towards them.
My little Children, saith S
t
John, let us not love only
in word, and in tongue; but in deed also
and in truth. For it is
hereby, by this operative love, that
we know we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts in full confidence of his mercy
before him, 1
John 3.18, 19. Our
love to them is to be manifested as
Christs was to us,
viz. in
good effects and a
real service; yea, when occasion requires it, and their eternal weal may be very much promoted, and their Faith confirmed by it, in giving up our selves to
Martyrdome, and laying down our own lives for their advantage.
Hereby, says this same Apostle,
perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us. And if we would be reputed to have that love which, as we are told at the fourteenth Verse, wafts us over
from Death unto Life; we ought, upon a fit occasion, not to flinch from the most costly service, but even
to lay down our very
S
t
Clemens Retells us of these hights of Charity, which were practised in his Time,
[...], 1
Ep. ad Cor. c. 55. And the
Parabolani or men who hazarded their own lives to redeem the lives of others, were very numerous among the Christians in the first times. Which Office St.
Paul tells us
Priscilla and
Aquila, and
E
[...]aphroditas had done for him,
Rom. 16.3, 4.
Phil. 2.30. This practice is a most excellent Comment upon this Text.
lives for the Brethren, 1
John 3.16. It is only this obedient and operative love of men which will be owned by Christ our Judg, and confer a just claim to Life and Pardon at the last Day. Our Love will not be rewarded as a thing that is
absolute in it self, but only as an
Instrument; in as much as
it makes us, as S
t
Paul says,
to fulfil the whole Law which makes any thing an instance of Duty towards them,
Rom. 13.8. But if we only profess love to them in
kind words and
tender expressions, but shew none in our
works and
actions; this idle, useless love will be of no account to
us, nor benefit us more
[Page 92] than it profits
them. For if a Brother, or a Sister, says S
t
James, be naked and destitute of daily food; and one of you gives them only some good words, and
says unto them, Depart in peace, be ye warm'd with Cloths,
and filled with Food; but
notwithstanding all this affectionate language,
ye give them not in the mean while
those things which are needful for the Body; what doth it profit? Nothing at all surely, nor will it ever advantage your selves as an instance of that
mercy which rejoyceth against judgment, Verse 13. more than it profits them,
James 2.15, 16.
So that when Christ comes to Judgment at the last Day, we see plainly that no love either of
God or
men will avail us; but only that which has kept the Commandments; we shall never be acquitted at that Bar upon a pretence of love without obedience: for all that can possibly stand us in any stead there, is a
loving service, a love which has made us careful and diligent to obey.
And thus at last we have fully seen, that as for all those other things besides obedience, whereunto the Gospel promises pardon and happiness; they are by no means available to our bliss when they are separate from obedience, but then only when they effect and imply it. They all aim at it, and end in it, and are of no account in Gods Judgment further than they produce it. It is not either
our knowing Christ, or our believing Christ, or our being in Christ, or our trusting in Christ, or our loving Christ, or our fears of God, or our confessions of sins, or our pouring out many prayers; or any thing else that will save us whilst we disobey. No, at the last Day we shall certainly be damned notwithstanding them, if the obedience of our works is wanting. It is only a
working service that will please our Judge, and which can possibly secure us: if we are able in that Court to produce that, it will clear us, but without it nothing else will.
[Page 93] Christs Gospel, whereby all of us must stand or fall at that Day, has fully declared this already; and Christ himself will then confirm it. So that 'tis in vain to cast about for other
marks, and to seek after other
Evidences for our title to bliss and happiness; nothing less than our Repentance and Obedience will avail us unto life, and through the
merits of Christ, and the
Grace of his Gospel it shall.
And now at last we see clearly what that Condition is which the Gospel indispensably requires of us, and which is to mete out to us our last doom of bliss or misery; that in the
general it is nothing else, neither more nor less than our
obedience.
BOOK II. Of the Laws of the Gospel, which are the Rule of this Obedience in particular.
CHAP. I. Of the particular Laws comprehended under the Duty of Sobriety.
The CONTENTS.
A Division of our Duty into three general Vertues, Piety, Sobriety, Righteousness. Of the nature of Sobriety. The particular Laws commanding and prohibiting under this first Member. A larger explication of the nature of Mortification.
BUT in regard our
working and
obeying is that whereupon all our
hopes and
happiness, our
security and
comfort hangs; it is very necessary that after all which has been hitherto discoursed of it in the
general, we go on still further, and enquire of it more
particularly. For if it be our
Obedience or
Disobedience that must dispense
Life or
Death to us, and eternally
save or
destroy us at the last Day; then whosoever would know before-hand what shall be his
final
[Page 95] Sentence, must enquire what is his
present state, and what have been his
past actions, whether in them he have
obeyed or
no. And the way to understand that, is
first to know what those
Laws are whereto his
obedience is due, and in what
manner and
degrees he is to
obey them: and when once he has informed himself in these, he may quickly learn from the
Testimony of his own heart and
Conscience, whether he has
performed that
Obedience which is indispensably required to his happiness, or has
fallen short of it.
And to give the best assistance that I can in so weighty a Case, I will here proceed to enquire further in this
Obedience, and shew concerning it these
two things;
- I.
What those Laws are which under the Sanctions of Life or Death the Gospel binds us to obey; And,
- II.
What degrees and manner of obedience is indispensably required to them.
I. Then I will enquire
what those Laws are, whereby at the last Day we must all be judged, and which under the Sanction of Life or Death the Gospel binds us to obey. And that I may render this enquiry as useful as I can, I will set down, as I go along, the
meaning and
explication of those
several Vertues and
Vices, which are either
required or
forbidden in the
particular Laws, that so we may more truly and readily understand whether the Vertues have been performed, or the Vices incurred; and whether thereby the Laws have been broken or kept by us.
As for the
Laws and
Commands of God, they are all reduced by S
t
Paul to three Heads. For either they require something from us
towards God himself, and so are contained in
works of piety; or
towards our Neighbours, all which are comprehended in
works of righteousness; or towards our
own selves, as all those Precepts do which are taken up in
works of sobriety. In
[Page 96] these three general Vertues is comprized the
Sum of our
Christian Duty, even
all that is required by the
Gospel as the
Condition of Salvation. For
the Gospel, saith he, or that
Grace of God which brings us the welcome offers of
Salvation, hath appeared now
to all men, teaching us, as ever we expect that salvation which it tenders to us,
that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should LIVE SOBERLY, GODLY, and RIGHTEOVSLY in this present world, Tit. 2.11, 12.
I begin with that which contains all our Duty towards our selves,
viz. Sobriety.
Sobriety is in the general,
Such a regulation of all our actions, whether they concern our Bodies or our Souls,
as makes it appear that they are guided by a
So
[...], the Greek name for sobriety, is fetched by the Greek Lexicons from
[...] and
[...], from its preserving and evidencing a
sound Mind or Reason.
sound mind presiding in Flesh, and that the animal Body which they flow from, is under the Command of a spiritual Reason. It is a doing what is becoming and fit for such Creatures as are Soul as well as Body, that have a wise and discerning Spirit which should govern and give Laws in this lump of Flesh. So that Sobriety is a taking care, and giving what is
due and
becoming to both the Parts of our Natures,
viz. our
Bodies and our
Souls.
As for our
Bodies, all the things in the world which affect them are of a
limited goodness or
illness; but yet, in their
desires and
aversations of them, they do not of themselves know any Limits: So that in
their desires and actions, that
dueness and
decency which Sobriety prescribes, is
keeping within due bounds or
moderation.
And this Moderation is either,
-
1. Of their
desires and use of such things as
gratifie and
delight them; whether that
inveigling delight, which causes such
excess of
use and desire, be
In our bodily desires, and use of all these things, by reason of the unbridled temper of our bodily Appetites, which stop at no bounds, nor ever know when they have enough, we are in great danger to
exceed: and therefore our desires and use of them stand in need to be
moderated and retrenched by these Vertues, that it may appear we understand and act, not as
brute Beasts, who have nothing else but
bodily appetite to guide them; but as
men, who have wise Souls presiding in Flesh to keep within
decency and
due bounds the exorbitant inclinations of our Bodies. Which Souls moreover, as we shew by such actions, are of an
immortal and
invaluable nature, whose
interest therefore is
infinitely dearer to us, and calls
incomparably more for our care and pains, than our
Bodies either
do, or in
reason ought to call for
- 2. Of their aversation and avoidance of such things as grieve and trouble them. Whether that matter of our bodily avoidance be
- 1. The
troubles and
losses that are laid in the
way of our Duty; and our avoidance of these is moderated
[Page 98] by the Duty of
taking up the Cross.
- 2. The
irksome pains which we take in
going through it, and performing it; and our avoidance of this is moderated by the Vertues of
diligence and
watchfulness.
- 3. The
great evils which we have already
fallen under, and are suffering for it; and our avoidance and flight of these is moderated and restrained by
patience.
Our
hatred and
avoidance of all these evils, which in themselves are naturally prone to be excessive, are so to be moderated and over-ruled by these Vertues, that all the world may see we are not acted as the
brute Beast, by
mere sense and
appetite, which know no Rules of
decency, nor stop at any
limits; but
know and
do as
becomes men, who are endowed with
spiritual and
discerning Souls, which understand how to give
Laws, and prescribe
Rules of decency to our fleshly Appetites, and whose
sins are far
worse evils than any or all the sufferings which can befal our Bodies: So that to
keep back from them, we will not
avoid and
fly from these, but willingly
embrace and
undergo them.
And to
enable us the better thus to
moderate all the desires and aversations, and to
keep perfectly under Command, and within just bounds these
naturally extravagant tendencies and propensions of our Flesh: we must curb and keep it in, and
dead in great degrees, not only its
immoderate and
excessive, but also its
innocent eagerness and
inclinations, lest they become a Snare to us, and acquire so much strength by our indulgence of them, as will carry us on to gratifie them at other times when they are not innocent, but sinful; which, but for such
curbing and
conquest of them, they would be sure to do. And this is done by the
general Vertues of
mortification and
self-denial.
[Page 99]The great matter indeed, and principle Object of
mortification and
self-denial, is our
sinful appetites, and such
disobedient actions as we are tempted and drawn into by the
untamed inclinations of our Bodies. And this S
t
Paul affirms is an indispensable Duty, and a Vertue of
absolute necessity unto life.
If ye live after the Flesh, saith he,
you shall dye; but if you through the Spirit do mortifie the DEEDS of the Body, you shall live, Rom. 8.13.
But as our
sinful and
disobedient appetites are the prime Object of all religious
self-denial and
mortification, and that which is
absolutely necessary, as the
end: so likewise are our
innocent appetites an inferior object of it, and our
mortification of them is a necessary
means and
instrument, without which we shall never be able to
mortifie the other. For a
free allowance of our bodily desires in all things
lawful, and an
unlimited gratification of them in all instances whatsoever where they are
innocent; would certainly prove a
Snare to us, and betray us into a like indulgence and satisfaction of them in some Cases where they are
sinful and
disobedient. And the reason of this is plain, because if we should
gratifie them in all things where we may
lawfully, and never deny them any thing but what is
sinful; they must needs come by long use and indulgence to
rule in us, and to have a great Power and Empire over us. We shall find it a matter of great
difficulty to put them by, and a very
painful task to
deny them any thing; so that whithersoever they
lead us, it is odds but we shall follow them. But now as for their Parts, they make no difference between an
innocent and a
sinful enjoyment: they do not distinguish things into
good and
evil; they are not moved by
Law and
decency, but
pleasure; and desire what is
delightsom and
agrees with them, whether it happen to be
allow'd to them, or
forbidden. If by a
[Page 100]
customary gratification therefore, and
indulgence of them in any thing, even in instances that are
innocent and
lawful, we suffer our bodily appetites to grow
strong in us, and to get the
guidance and
management of us; they will over-rule us in instances that are
prohibited, as well as in those that are
allowed; and make us fulfil them in things
sinful, as well as in things
innocent. So that if we would be sure to conquer and subdue them in all such
instances as are
sinful, we must take care that they grow not strong upon us in any
instances whatsoever; but
infeeble them, and keep them low, and make them tame and governable, ready to come or go at our own pleasure. And this now is a piece of Command and Mastery, which is never to be hoped for in
gratifying and
indulging them in
any sort of instances, but only by
mortifying and
denying them in
all. For this power of
denying them at our own
pleasure cannot otherwise be attained, but by a
long use and
custom of
denials: we must learn to
deny and
mortifie them in particular Instances, before we can in any reason hope to deny them for altogether.
And this
mortification and
denial of our
lawful and
innocent bodily appetites, being thus plainly necessary to the
denial and
mortification of our
sinful and
unlawful bodily desires and actions; our Lord Christ, who best understood the necessities of our natures, what instruments were most necessary, and what means most proportionate for us, has enacted it into a Law. So that now 'tis every mans duty to
mortifie and
deny not only all
sinful bodily actions and desires; but, so far as is necessary unto that, all such as are innocent and lawful also. And according to the different degrees of mens progress herein, are their different perfections in Vertue, and their different measures of security and assurance that they shall continue in it. It being only the
[Page 101]
unmortifiedness of their fleshly desires which can prove a Snare to them, and a dangerous temptation;
Every man, as S
t
James says, being
tempted then, when he is drawn away of his own Lusts, and enticed, Jam. 1.14.
And all the forenamed Vertues,
viz. Temperance, Sobriety, Chastity, &c. are Duties incumbent upon us, and implied in that care which this general Vertue
Sobriety takes of our meaner Part, our
Bodies.
And then as for what more directly concerns our Souls, that
dueness and
decency which
Sobriety prescribes in their actions, and towards them, is either,
- 1. In
thinking no better of our selves than we
deserve, but having a
just sense of all our
weaknesses and
defects; which is
humility and
lowliness of mind.
- 2. In
taking all that
just care and thoughtfulness after their
future good and happiness, which their
worth requires; which is
heavenly-mindedness, or contriving and designing for the things of Heaven.
So that those particular Laws of God, which command something to be done by us towards our
own selves, both as to our
Bodies, and our
Souls, and which are all comprized under the
general Name,
Sobriety; are these,
The Law of
humility, of
heavenly-mindedness, of
temperance, of
sobriety, of
chastity, of
continence, of
contempt of the world, and contentment with our present condition, of
courage and
taking up the Cross, of
diligence and watchfulness, of
patience, of
mortification and
self-denial.
And as he has commanded us to exercise all these
Vertues towards our
own selves; so has he as strictly forbid us to act those
Vices which are contrary to them: as are these that follow.
First, To
humility, or lowliness of mind, is opposed,
-
[Page 102]1. An
over-high conceit of our own
excellence and
preheminence above others, making us
set our selves and
strive to appear above them, and
[...] is
[...], Theoph. Char. Ethic. c. 25.
contemn and
despise them as persons that are
below us: which is
pride.
- 2. An outward expression of this, in making a
false shew of more excellence than indeed we have, whether in
religions, natural, or
civil endowments, which implies
[...] and
[...] are reckoned by
Arist. as the extremities of veracity and species of a he.
[...] he says is one, who is
[...], Ethic. ad Nicom. l. 2. c. 7. & l. 4. c. 7. Theop
[...]a
[...]s defines it to be a
[...]aising a greater opinion of us than we really deserve.
[...], Char. Ethic. 24. And Hesych. explains
[...],
i. e.
[...].
hypocrisie joyn'd with
pride; and is called
arrogance, ostentation, boasting.
- 3. An industrious affecting in all things, by setting out our own praise, and exposing our atchievements, to get the honour and praise of others answerable to the conceit which we have of our own selves; which is
vain-glory.
- 4. A restless pursuit of
honour and
great Places, which we conceit our selves to be worthy of, which is
Ambition.
And the effects of this
pride and
elation of mind are,
- 1. In our
behaviour, a
scornful and
contemptuous disrespect and sleight of others; which is
haughtiness. And if it go on to an
unusual and enormous degree, it is
insolence. And this
haughtine's when it is expressed in a
commanding way, as if we had
Lordship and
Authority over them, is
imperiousness. Which, when 'tis shown in exacting their submission to our
dogms or
opinions, is
dogmaticalness, or
impatience of contradiction.
- 2. In our
Speeches of others, an
envious depression and disparagement of them, the better to set off our own selves; which is
backbiting.
-
[Page 103]3. In our
conversation a mixture of
pride and
envy, or an
[...] Hesych.
envious provoking strife of
out-doing others and being better thought of our selves, or of
hindering their designs, lest they should enjoy what we, who in our own opinion deserve it better, are deprived of; which is
emulation.
Secondly, To
heavenly-mindedness, is opposed an
over-industrious care of present things; or being
wholly or
chiefly taken up with this World; which is
worldliness.
Thirdly, To
moderation is opposed
luxury or
excess. And as that moderation which sobriety prescribed was either in
meats, or
drinks, &c. so is this breach of
sobriety in
excess likewise. For,
First, To
temperance is opposed
intemperance, which when it is a Luxury,
- 1. In the
quantity of Meat, is called
Gluttony.
- 2. In the
deliciousness or
quality of it, it is called
Voluptuousness.
Secondly, To
sobriety, or a moderate and undisturbing use of Drink, is opposed a stupifying and intoxicating use of it, which is
Drunkenness. And this when it is accompanied with
[...], Hesych.
boisterousness, unchast Songs, and
riotous mirth; is called
revelling.
Thirdly, To
Chastity is opposed
unchastness; and that weakness which betrays us into it,
viz. our
subjection to our bodily Lusts, and inability to contain them within due bounds, is called
incontinence: Which issues out and expresses it self,
- 1. In preparatory enticements, by an
indulgence to
provoking gestures, touches, words, or
actions; which is called
lasciviousness or
wantonness. The particular expression whereof in obscene and
[...], Hesych.
shameful words,
[Page 104] is
filthiness. And if they be uttered in picquancy of wit, and smartness of conceit, it is
foolish or
[...] ▪ Hesych.
obscene Jesting.
- 2. In the acting or execution of it; which may be done,
- 1. By one person, upon their own Body alone; and then 'tis
impurity or
uncleanness.
- 2. By two persons, each with other. Which if they are both men, is called
Sodomy; and by S
t
Paul, Rom. 1.27.
Men with men working that which is unseemly; and the persons who are guilty of it are called the
abominable, Rev. 21.8. And the persons suffering themselves to be so abused, are called the
effeminate.
But if they be Man and Woman, then either,
- 1. One, or both are married to another; and so 'tis
Adultery.
- 2. Both are unmarried, and so it is
Fornication. Which if it be,
- 1. By the
joint-consent of both, is
Whoredome, or
bare Fornication; and this, when the Parties are too nearly allied, is called
Incest.
- 2. By forcing of one; and then 'tis
Rape or ravishing. Which Vice S
t
Paul expresses by that
[...].
word which we translate
Extortioners, 1
Cor. 5.11. and Chap. 6.10.
Fourthly, To
contempt of the world and
contentment with our present condition, is opposed
covetousness, which is an immoderate love of the world, or an unsatisfiedness with what we have, and an
[...]. insatiable desire of more; and
grudging or
repining.
[Page 105]Fifthly, To
taking up the Cross is opposed our being
scandalized, or turn'd out of the way of Duty and Obedience, by reason of it; or a
politick and
selfish deserting of our
Duty to
avoid it.
Sixthly, To
diligence and
watchfulness in doing of our Duty, is opposed a heedlesness of it, and remiss application to it; which is
carelesness and
idleness.
Seventhly, To
patience in suffering for it, is opposed an immoderate dread of pain, and dishonest avoidance of it; which is
softness and
fearfulness.
Eighthly, To
mortification and
self-denial, is opposed
self-love and
self-pleasing; which as it is an industrious care to please and gratifie our bodily
senses, is called
sensuality; and as it is a ready and constant serving and obeying the lusts and desires of the Flesh; especially, when they carry us against the Commands of God, is called
carnality.
These are those
Vices and breaches of Duty towards
our selves, which Gods Laws have
prohibited under the pains of Death and Hell: as the other were such
Vertues as under the same penalty he
exacts of us.
So that in the
general Law of
Sobriety we see are contain'd all these following, whether
commanding or
forbidding Laws.
The
commanding Law of
humility, of
heavenly-mindedness, of
temperance, of
sobriety, of
charity, of
continence, of
contempt of the World and
contentment, of
courage and
taking up the Cross, of
diligence and
watchfulness, of
patience, of
mortification and
self-denial.
And opposite to these the
forbidding Law, against
pride, against
arrogance or
ostentation, against
vain-glory, against
ambition, against
haughtiness, against
insolence, against
imperiousness, against
dogmaticalness, against
envious back-biting, against
emulation, against
worldliness, against
intemperance, against
gluttony, against
voluptuousness,
[Page 106] against
drunkenness, against
revelling, against
incontinence, against
lasciviousness or
wantonness, against
filthiness, against
obscene Jestings, against
impurity or
uncleanness, against
Sodomy, against
effeminateness, against
adultery, against
fornication, against
whoredom, against
incest, against
rape, against
covetousness, against
grudging and
repining, against
refusing or being
scandaled at the Cross, against
idleness and
carelesness, against
fearfulness and
softness, against
self-love, against
carnality, against
sensuality.
CHAP. II. Of LOVE the Epitome of Duty towards God and Men, and of the particular Laws comprehended under Piety towards God.
The CONTENTS.
Of the Duties of Piety and Righteousness, both comprehended in one general Duty, LOVE. It the Epitome of our Duty. The great happiness of a good nature. The kind temper of the Christian Religion. Of the effects of LOVE. The great Duty to God is Honour. The outward expression whereof is worship. The great offence is dishonour. Of the several Duties and transgressions contained under both.
FOR the
two remaining Members in S
t
Paul's Division,
viz. Godliness or
Piety, and
Righteousness, which require something from us to
God or to our
[Page 107]
Neighbour; they may yet be reduced into a narrower compass, and are both comprized in that one word
LOVE. For all that ever God requires of us, either to
himself or towards
other men, is only
heartily and
effectually to
LOVE them. And this
abridgment of our whole Duty, in respect of these
two remaining parts of it towards
God and
man, into that
one compendious Law of
LOVE, is no more than what our Saviour
Christ and his Apostle
Paul have already made to our hands. For hear how they speak of it:
Jesus saith unto the Lawyer, Thou shalt LOVE the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and all thy soul, and all thy mind. This is the first and great Commandment: and the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy self. On these two, which in the thing commanded,
LOVE, are but one,
hang all the Law (of the ten Commandments,
viz. which meddle not with our Duty towards our selves, but only towards God and our Neighbour)
and the Prophets, Matth. 22.37, 38, 39, 40. And S
t
Paul speaks home to the same purpose:
By love, says he,
serve one another; for all the LAW is fulfilled in one word, even this, Thou shalt LOVE thy Neighbour as thy self, Gal. 5.13, 14. And speaking again of the Laws concerning our Neighbour, he tells us that
LOVE worketh no ill to his Neighbour, and
therefore Love is the fulfilling of the Law, Rom. 13.10.
Thus
rare and
heavenly a
Religion is that of our Saviour Christ: a
Religion that is not content to have only
great and
eminent measures of goodness in it, but is
perfectly made up of
LOVE and
good Nature. All that it requires from us is only to be
kind-hearted, and full of good Offices both towards
God and
men. Every man of a
loving good nature is enclined by his
temper to do all that is demanded by
Gods Law; so that he has nothing remaining to turn his
temper into
obedience, but
[Page 108] to
direct his
intention, and to exert all the effects of love for the sake of Gods Command, which he is otherwise strongly excited to by the natural propensions of his own mind. His passion and his God require the same service, and that which is only a natural fruit of the first, may become, if he so design it, a piece of Religion and Obedience to the latter. For the particular effects of
Love, are the particulars of our
Duty. Love is the great and
general Law, as
ill-will and enmity are the
prime transgression: and the instances of Love are the instances of our obedience, as all the particular effects of ill-will are those very instances wherein we disobey. So that by running over all the special effects of love or ill-will, we may quickly find what are the Particulars of Duty and Transgression.
Now the prime and most immediate Effects of
Love are,
- 1. To do no
evil to the persons beloved, nor to take away from them any thing which is theirs, and which they have a right to. And this founds all the Duties of
Justice. But
- 2. To do all
good offices and show
kindness to them, which founds all the Duties of
Charity.
And these two take in our whole Duty, both in
Piety towards God, and also in
Righteousness towards men.
1. The proper and genuine effect of
love to God is to do
no evil, but in great readiness to do
all the good and service which we can for him: in which two are implied all the branches of
piety, which is the great and general Duty towards him.
To be
kind and
serviceable to God is nothing more than to
honour him. For his Nature is so perfect and self-sufficient that it cannot receive; and ours so impotent and poor that we cannot give any thing else but
[Page 109] honour to him. As on the other side, to do
evil to him is only to
dishonour him. For he is out of our power as for any other injury, and there is no way possible left for us to reach him, but only by our contumelious usage and disrespect of him.
To do no
evil, I say, but to be
kind and
serviceable to God, is nothing more but to
honour him. It implies our having in our
minds honourable opinions of him, and expressing in our
carriage and
behaviour a
respect and
acknowledgment of those
glorious Attributes and Perfections which are in him. The former,
viz. the
high opinion of his
Excellencies, those particularly which are instances of
Power and
Goodness, in our
minds, is called
Honour. The latter,
viz. the
expressions of this honourable opinion and acknowledgment in our
thoughts, words or
actions, is called
worship.
And this
worship is an acknowledgment either,
- 1. Of his
Truth and
Knowledge, in believing his Word, and taking things upon his Authority, seeing he neither
can be deceived himself, nor
will deceive us; which is
Faith.
- 2. Of his Power and Goodness,
- 1. In our
good-will or kind affection for him as a most
beneficial and
lovely Being, which is called
LOVE. And this as it effects a warm concernedness for his
honour, chiefly when any thing opposes it, is
zeal.
- 2. In
relying on him for the supply of our wants, as one that is most
able and
ready to relieve them which is
trust and
dependance. A particular effec
[...] whereof is a
hopeful making known our desires to him in begging such good things at his hands as we stand in need of; which is
Prayer.
- 3. Of his
bounty and
beneficence, in a
grateful sense and affectionate owning that all the good things
[Page 110] which we receive proceed from him; which is
thankfulness.
- 4. Of his
Power and
Justice, in an
awful backwardness to offend him, in regard he will not excuse, and can most severely punish all Offenders; which is
fear.
- 5. Of his
Wisdom, and
Rule or
Authority.
- 1. In
acquiescing in his Disposals, as being most wise and most authentick; which is
submission or
resignedness.
- 2. In
performing his Commands, as requiring things most fit for us, and most due from us; which is
obedience.
These are those particular effects which flow from our
love of God, and which make up that part of Duty which he requires from us towards
himself.
And opposite to this
love of God and these
effects and expressions of it, which are made our Duty, and particularly commanded under this Head; are our
hatred and
ill-will at him, with all the particular ways of expressing it, which are the contrary instances of sin, and those very Vices that are forbidden.
Now God, as I said, being out of our reach as to any possible way of being injured by us or suffering evil from us, otherwise than by our
vilifying him, and lessening of his
honour: the prime effect of our hatred of him can be no other than our
dishonouring him. And this may be instanced,
- 1. In
denying either his
Being or
Existence, that he
is God; which is
Atheism: or his
Cognizance and
Government of the World; which is
Epicurism or
denying Providence.
- 2. In
thinking or
speaking reproachfully of him, which is
blasphemy. And this, when it is such a
disfiguration of his Being or
Nature, as makes him
[Page 111] an
arbitrary, foolish and
[...], says
Theophras
[...]us, is
[...], Char. Eth. c. 17.
[...],
Maximus Tyrius Dissirt 4. Agreeably whereto
Plutarch says in
Alexandro,
[...].
odious God; is
superstition.
- 3. In
having other Gods besides him; or worshipping
him alone by
false and
The Idolatrous Images mentioned
Isa. 44. are called a Lye,
v. 20. and
Hos. 7.1.
Jer. 13.25. In which sense 'tis true of the Romans, that in changing the Glory of the incorruptible God into an Image made like to a corruptible man; they turned the truth of God into a Lye,
Rom. 1.23, 25.
lying Similitudes and
limiting Resemblances (as are all
material Images) not in
true and
spiritual manner as he is a God; which is
Idolatry. And for the former sort of
Idolatry, viz.
worshipping other Gods besides him, if it be a
worshipping of wicked Spirits, and that by
contracting with them; it is
witchcraft or
sorcery.
- 4. In
acting cross to all his
honourable Attributes and Perfections, and
behaving our selves in such
disrespectful sort, as instead of
honouring and
acknowledging, doth
disown and reproach them.
And these Actings are either,
- 1.
Inwardly in our minds, when by some work of theirs we deny or reproach either,
- 1. His
Truth and
Knowledge, by
giving no heed, nor taking any notice of what
he says; but continuing ignorant of his word and pleasure; which the Apostle calls
foolishness: An effect whereof is
acting against it
rashly and inconsiderately; which is
headiness. Or, when we do know it, by
giving no credit or assent to it, but doubting or distrusting it; which is
unbelief.
- 2. His Power and Goodness.
- 1. By our
ill-will and
wishes to him, when we
grieve at any thing that makes
for him, and take
delight in such things as we our selves or
[Page 112] others can devise either
against himself, or against Vertue and Goodness, which, as bearing his own Image, he ownes above all things and is most tender of; and this is called
hating of God. Which as 'tis shown in an unconcernedness at such things as dishonour and affront him or his Religion; is
coldness or
want of zeal.
- 2. By our
distrust of
him and his
Providence, when we
dare not rely upon him for a supply of those things which we stand in need of, as if he were either
careless, and mattered not what becomes of us; or
envious, and grudged to have any of those good things which we want, to befal us; which is
distrust. One effect whereof is our omitting to
seek unto him, as
expecting nothing from him; which is
not praying to him.
- 3. His
bounty and
beneficence, by an
utter disregard of what he doth for us, when we either
wholly overlook or after some small time
forget it, and are not touched with any grateful sense or affectionate resentments upon it; which is
unthankfulness.
- 4. His
Power and
Justice, by a
bold venturing upon any thing that offends him, as if we neither valued his
favour nor
displeasure; which is
fearlessness.
- 2.
Outwardly, In
our lives and practice, when by something in them we reproach and vilifie either,
- 1. His
Wisdom and
Authority.
- 1. In
disputing and
striving against his
Disposals, when we quarrel at them as unwisely ordered, and would correct and better them
[Page 113] our selves; which is
contumacy or
repining.
- 2. In
breaking his Commands, when we
reject his pleasure, and
prefer our own; which is
disobedience.
- 2. His
Name, when we use it
irreverently, by invoking or calling upon him to judge us according to our
faithfulness in what we speak, either
customarily and
lightly, upon trivial or no occasions; which is
common swearing: Or
falsly, when we either at present
mean, or afterwards
perform no such thing as we
promised or
affirmed before him; which is
perjury.
- 3. His
Word, or
Ministers, or
other things
consecrated to him, when we
treat and use them as
vile and
common things, in a
careless, unmannerly way, or, as it often happens, in
mirth and
mockery; which is
prophaneness.
And these are such expressions and effects of our hatred of God, as make up the Body of
impiety or transgressions
immediately against
God himself, all which he has most strictly
forbidden.
So that for our whole
Duty towards God, which is implied in the general Law of
piety or
godliness, it contains in it all these effects of
LOVE, which are
commanded Duties; as
ungodliness or impiety contains all these expressions of
hatred, which are so many particular forbidden sins.
The Laws
commanding are the Law of
honour, of
worship, of
faith, of
love, of
zeal, of
trust and dependance, of
prayer, of
thankfulness, of
fear, of
submission and resignedness, of
obedience.
And the Laws
forbidding, are the Law against
dishonour, against
atheism, against
denying Providence, against
blasphemy, against
superstition, against
idolatry, against
witchcraft and sorcery, against
foolishness, against
[Page 114]
headiness, against
unbelief, against
hating God, against
want of zeal, against
distrust of him, against
not praying to him, against
unthankfulness, against
fearlesness, against
contumacy or
repining, against
disobedience, against
common swearing, against
perjury, against
prophaneness.
And then as for the
2. Sort of Love, our love to
men; it implies in it all the Duties contained in the third Branch of S
t
Paul's Division,
viz. righteousness; as shall be shewn in the
next Chapter.
CHAP. III. Of the particular Duties contained under Justice and Charity.
The CONTENTS.
Of the particular Duties contained under Justice and Charity. Both are only expressions of Love, which is the fulfilling of the Law. Of the particular sins against both. Of scandal. Of the combination of Justice and Charity in a state that results from both,
viz. Peace. Of the several Duties comprehended under it. Of the particular sins reducible to unpeaceableness. Of the latitude of the word Neighbour, to whom all these dutiful expressions are due. Its narrowness in the Jewish sense. Its universality in the Christian.
FOR the third general Duty,
righteousness, or our Duty towards our
Neighbour; our
love of men will lead us into the several Laws which it containeth.
[Page 115] For the first effect of love,
our doing no hurt or injury to any man, founds all the Laws of
Justice; and the latter,
our doing good and showing all kindness, founds all the particular Laws of
Charity; in which two are comprehended all those several Duties which God has enjoyned towards
other men.
The first, I say, founds all the particular Laws of
Justice. For in that we do no
evil or
injury to our Neighbour, nor hurt him by prejudicing his
just Rights, or taking away from him any thing that is his; is implied that we do not wrong or endammage him,
1. In his
Life, by taking it away either,
- 1. In
private force and
violent assassination, which is
murder.
- 2. Under colour of
Justice, by a false charge of
capital crimes; which is
false witness.
2. In his
reputation, by sullying or impairing it through a
lying and false imputation of disparaging things to him; which is
slander or
calumny.
3. In his
belief and
expectation, by reproaching and abusing it either,
- 1. By
deceiving him against his
Right to his hurt in a false speech of what is past or present; which is
lying.
- 2. By frustrating his expectations, which were raised by our promise of something that is to come; which is
unfaithfulness or
perfidy.
4. In his
Bed, by invading that which the Contract of Marriage has made inviolable; which is
adultery.
5. In his
Goods or Estate, and all wrong herein proceeds from our
unsatisfiedness with our own, and our
greedy longing and ungovernable desire of that which is his; which is
covetousness. The effects and instances whereof are,
-
[Page 116]1. In
taking away from him that which is his, either,
- 1.
Directly, By secret or open force, and without his knowledg and consent; which is
stealing or
robbery.
- 2.
Indirectly, or by
forcing his allowance, and extorting a necessitated consent from him. Which is done by taking advantage,
- 1. Of his
impotence, and inability to resist and contend with us; which is
oppression.
- 2. Of his
necessity, when he cannot be without something which we have, and so is forced to take it upon our own terms; which is
extortion and
depressing in bargaining.
- 3. Of his
ignorance, when we outwit him, and trepan and over-reach him in Bargaining and Commerce; which is
circumvention, fraud or
deceit. The
wiliness and subtle Art wherein is called
craftiness.
- 2. In
denying all kindnesses and good things to him, in
unmercifulness, uncharitableness, &c. Of which I shall discourse under the next Head.
All these Particulars of
Justice now mentioned, are natural effects of
love to our Neighbour, in as much as it makes us keep off from offering any
injury or doing any
evil to him. Upon which account S
t
Paul says of it, that as for these particular Laws of
Justice, it
fulfils them
all. Which he shows by an induction of such Particulars as I have named.
He that loveth another, saith he,
hath fulfilled the Law, viz. that part of it which requires Duties of Justice towards others.
For this, Thou shalt not commit adultery, thou shalt not kill, thou shalt not steal, thou shalt not bear false witness, thou shalt not covet; which are the five last Commandments of the Decalogue:
and if there be any other Commandment,
[Page 117] it is briefly comprehended in this Saying,
Thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy self. Now
Love worketh no ill, neither these nor any other,
to his Neighbour; therefore Love is the fulfilling of the Law, Rom. 13.8,
[...], 10.
And as this first effect of Love to our Neighbour,
viz. its keeping us back from offering any injury or doing any evil to him, contain in it all the Laws of
Justice: so doth its other effect,
our doing all good offices, and shewing kindness to them, comprehend in it all the particular Laws of Charity wherewith we stand obliged towards other men.
Love is not only
innocent and
harmless, and careful to create no trouble, nor occasion any prejudice; but moreover it is all
kindness, benevolence and
good nature, and
diligent in creating all the
pleasure and
delight it can to its
beloved.
Now this
goodness, kind-heartedness, or
desire to please and delight others, will be an
universal cause of
beneficence or doing good to them, and make us cast to please them in so many ways, and advantage them in so many relations, as we can at any time be placed in. In
particular it will effect these Vertues in the
Cases following:
1. As
to what we see them to be in themselves, and in this respect it produces in us,
- 1. If they are
worthy and
vertuous, a
great opinion and venerable esteem for them; which is
honour.
-
2. If they have
honest hearts, but yet are
weak in judgment and knowledg, a
compassionate sense of their weakness, and an endeavour to relieve them; which is
pity and
succour.
And if this
weakness be instanced in
judging those things to be a
matter of sin, and so
unlawful for them to
do, which no
Law of God has
forbidden; and which therefore we,
who better understand it, see plainly that we
lawfully may do;
[Page 118] and
our practice of it
before them, who, distrusting their own skill, are swayed more by our example than their own opinions, would draw
them on to
practise it too, though their own
Conscience condemns it, which would be to them a
sin; in this Case the way of Loves affording
pity and
succour, is by making us
forgoe the lawful practice of it at
that time; which is
restraining of our Christian Liberty for our Brothers edification.
For this
Vertue there was great place in the
Apostles Times among the
Christianized Jews. For the Jewish Law placed
Religion in
forbearing certain sorts of
Meats as
unclean and
unlawful; and particularly in
abstaining from Meats offered to, and set before an Idol God, as it was in the
Gentile Sacrifices. And the
simpler sort and
weaker people, who had all along placed so much Religion in these things, could not be brought over without much
patience of
instruction, and a
long usage, to know and see that
Liberty which, upon their becoming
Christians, they had obtained either to
use or
forbear them. And whilst the judgments and opinions of many good people were in
these things thus
weak; the
Apostles that they might secure the
innocency of their
practice under their
errour, and prevent their being
scandalized or
drawn on to do what themselves condemned as evil through the
authority of other mens
examples, whom they looked upon as
wiser Christians, are wont very much to press this part of
Charity, our using of our Christian Liberty, not in all things for our own ease, but for our
weak Brethrens edification. Particularly S
t
Paul is earnest in it,
Rom. 14. 1
Cor. 8.
-
[Page 119]
3. If they are
wicked and vicious, this
kind-heartedness will effect in us a
pious admonition to reduce and reclaim them; which is
friendly reproof.
And whether they be
good or
evil, weak or
strong; it will produce an
affectionate tenderness and near concern for them, such as we have for those of our own Kindred; which is
brotherly kindness.
2. As to what
we see them receive from others. And in this respect this kindness and desire to please effects in us,
- 1. If it were
good, an expression of
pleasure and
rejoycing in it; which is
Congratulation.
- 2. If
evil, then
- 1. If we
cannot redress and
remove it, it will make us help to
bear it in concern and
sorrow for it; which is
compassion.
- 2. If we
can, it makes us
relieve and ease them of it. Which it doth if the evil be
- 1. Of
want, by
supplying it according to our
power; which is
Alms and
Distribution.
- 2. Of
disgrace, by
endeavouring to hide and smother it where it is
deserved; which is
covering and
concealing of our Brethrens defects: and by
confuting and wiping it off where we know they have not
deserved it; which is
vindicating our Neighbours reputation.
3. As to that
place and quality which they bear in respect of us, this
kindness and
desire to please will exert it self, if they are persons
- 1.
Below us, in a
freedom of access and easiness of being spoke with; which is
affability or
graciousness.
-
2.
Equal to us or
below us, in a
readiness
[...], says
Andronicus Rhodius, is
[...],
lib.
[...].
to do good Offices, and to make their concern our own;
[Page 120] which is
courteousness or
officiousness. And in pursuit of this in
stooping down to some things
below our
Rank and
Quality, either in words or actions; which is
condescension.
And if this
courtesy be used towards
Strangers, and expressed in
entertaining them at our own house; 'tis
hospitality.
- 3. Towards
all men whomsoever we converse with, it will beget,
- 1. A
quietness of temper, and
tameness of intercourse; which is called
gentleness.
- 2. A
fair interpretation, and putting the best sense upon any thing that is done or spoken; which is
candor.
- 3. A
maintenance of good agreement and correspondence; which is
unity.
4. And as to what we
our selves receive from others; this
kindness of nature and
desire to please will produce,
- 1. If it were
good, a
grateful sense and
affectionate resentment of it, with a
longing desire to
requite it; which is
thankfulness.
- 2. If
evil and
injury; then it will effect,
These are such particular Laws of Charity, as naturally flow from this effect of
love to men, our
kindness and desire to benefit and please them. And all these effects of love are parts of Duty, and those several Precepts which God has commanded us to keep and obey.
And as our
love of men with this effect of it
our desire to benefit and pleasure them, includes in it all the instances of
Charity: so doth our
hatred of them with a
delight to spite and trouble them, which naturally flows from it, comprehend in it all the contrary instances of
uncharitableness.
For this
ill-will and
habitual hatefulness of temper will effect in us, opposite to
goodness and a
desire to please and delight others, an
universal mischievousness, or forwardness to
[Page 120] make others work, to put them to
[...], Suld.
[...]
meo judicio est vitium animi, quo hamo inclinatur ad nocendum aliis etiam sine causa, sed ex quadam in maium proclivitate; qualis est malitia Daemonis; quem ea de causa
[...] appellamus, Tolet. in Cap. 1. Ep. ad Rom. v. 29. pains and trouble, and create them sorrow; which is called
wickedness. And this will express it self in creating our Neighbour discontent and vexation, in all those ways wherein we are concerned with him, or conversant about him.
For instance,
1. As for any thing which we see he has,
- 1. Of
Vertue and
Goodness; instead of
honouring, it will make us
wish ill to him, and
set him at nought; which is
hating and
despising him.
- 2. Of
weakness and
ignorance; it will make us not to restrain our selves at all in the
use of our Christian Liberty, for his sake; but to act to the utmost of what is lawful, though he be
scandalized by it, or encouraged, upon the authority of our example, to commit what his own Conscience tells him is a sin; which is
scandalizing or
making him to offend.
2. As for what we see him do or receive; if it be
- 1.
Good, it expresses it self in
grief and
trouble at it; which is
envy or an
evil eye.
- 2.
Evil, instead of raising
pity and
compassion, it makes us to take a
pleasure in it, and to be
glad of it; which is
rejoycing in evil.
And if the evil be
- 1. Of
want, it will effect a refusal of all supply; which is
uncharitableness.
- 2. Of
disgrace; then if it were
- 1.
Vnjust and
undeserved, it lets it stick without any endeavours to wipe it off; which is
not vindicating him.
- 2.
Just and
truly chargeable, or but any way
[Page 121]
suspicious, instead of
concealing it,
publishes and
proclaims it in disparaging Characters and Representations of him; which sort of detraction is
evil speaking.
This in the general, as it is shown in a
forwardness to pass Sentence against men, in undervaluing and disparaging judgments upon what they do or say, overlooking all the Vertues, and detecting only the faults and failings of it; is
censoriousness.
In the objecting and publishing whereof, from the different
manners and
ends of the publication, it passes under several names.
For as for the
manner, if that Publication be
- 1. In their
absence, in a
softer, and, as it often happens, in a more
secret way, under a pretence of favour and kindness to them to get a greater regard to what we say against them; 'tis
back-biting. Which when it is not published
aloud, nor spoke out for
any or
all of the Company indifferently to hear; but is told in secret to some
one or
more; 'tis whispering.
-
2. Either in their
absence, or
openly and before their face, in a more
violent and
severer way, being expressed in
Maledictio si petulantius jactatur, convitium est, Cic. Orat.
pro M. Caelio.
bitter words, and great vehemence; 'tis
railing or
reviling.
And as for the
end, if that disparaging publication be
- 1. To make them
infamous, by objecting to them,
- 1. Our own
favours; 'tis
upbraiding.
- 2. Their
failings; 'tis
reproaching.
-
[Page 124]2. To make them
ridiculous, by exposing their
lesser and more innocent infirmities, or such as have in them more of shame than mischief; 'tis called
mocking.
3. As for that Place and Quality which they bear in respect of us, this
forwardness to
vex and
distaste them will have these effects.
- 1. If they are persons
below us, it will exert it self in making us stately and
hard to be spoken with, contrary to
affability; which is
difficulty of access. And if this
inferiority be, as we apprehend, in
Parts or
Endowments, it will effect a
contemptuous and undervaluing
behaviour towards them, expressed either in
words or
actions, for our
sport or
interest; which is
affront or
contumely.
- 2. If
equal to us, or
below us, in an
averseness to all good offices, and an
utter unconcernedness for them, which is opposite to courtesy, and may be called
uncourteousness. And as a further effect of this, a
scorning to
stoop down to any thing
below us, whereby we may serve or pleasure them; which is a mixture of
pride and
ill nature, opposite to
condescension, and may be called
stiffness. And if this
uncourteousness be towards Strangers, and expressed in
denying them
entertainment when a
reasonable occasion calls for it; 'tis
unhospitableness.
- 3. Towards
all men with whom we converse, it will beget,
4. As for what we receive from them, it will produce,
- 1. If it were
good and
beneficial, an
utter disregard of it and unconcernedness for him who did it; which is
unthankfulness.
- 2. If
evil and
injury, then
- 1. A
hasty catching at the smallest provocation, and a
sudden violent displeasure upon it; which is
passionateness, anger or
fierceness. The expressions whereof are,
- 1. In
strife of arguing and debate,
variance.
- 2. In
earnestness and violent degree of heat,
bitterness.
- 3. In
loudness and noise of words,
clamour or
brawling.
- 2. When 'tis
once admitted, a
retaining a lasting impression of it in our minds, and malicious thoughts and designs against him that did it; which is
hatred, wrath, enmity or
malice.
- 3. A great difficulty in laying this conceived grudge aside, and being appeased when they seek for a reconcilement; which is
implacableness.
- 4. An
impatient desire of
requiting the injury, and returning it upon him that offered it; which is
revenge. Some particular expressions whereof are, instead of
blessing or good language, and
praying for them, a return of
cursing or reproachful speech and
imprecation.
And in effecting this
requital, it will produce in exacting,
-
[Page 126]1.
Punishment, as being a most pleasant and desired work,
hastiness and
impatience, opposite to
long-suffering.
- 2.
Satifaction, a going to the utmost limits of power and extremities of infliction; which is
rigour.
And all these Particulars, as they are most natural effects and expressions of
ill-will and
hatred towards
our Neighbour, are transgressions also of the Law of
Charity, and so many several instances of disobedience, which under this Head of
uncharitableness God has most straitly forbidden.
So that in this
general Law of
love to men are contained all the following, whether
commanding or
forbidding Laws.
The Laws commanding are the Law of
Justice in all its instances, which will appear by the contrary prohibitions; of
Charity, wherein are implied the Law of
goodness or
kindness, of
honour, of
pity and
succour, of
restraining our Christian Liberty for our weak Brothers edification, of
friendly reproof, of
brotherly kindness, of
congratulation, of
compassion, of
almes and
distribution, of
covering and
concealing their defects, of
vindicating their reputation, of
affability or
graciousness, of
courtesy and
officiousness, of
condescension, of
hospitality, of
gentleness, of
candour, of
unity, of
thankfulness, of
meekness or
lenity, of
placableness, of
forgiving injuries, of
doing good to enemies, and, when nothing more is in our power,
praying for them, and
blessing or
speaking what is good of them when we take occasion to mention them, of
long-suffering, of
mercifulness.
And opposite to these the
forbidding Laws are, The Law against
injustice with all its Train, which are the Law against
murther, against
false witness, against
slander or
calumny, against
lying, against
unfaithfulness or
[Page 127]
perfidy, against
adultery, against
covetousness, against
stealing or
robbery, against
oppression, against
extortion and
depressing in bargaining, against
circumvention and
deceit, against
craftiness.
And the Law against
uncharitableness, with all its Particulars, which are, the Law against
maliciousness or
hatefulness, against
wickedness, against
despising and
hating them that are good, against
giving scandal to weak Brethren, against
envy or
an evil eye, against
rejoicing in evil, against
uncharitableness in alms, against
not vindicating an innocent mans reputation, against
evil-speaking, against
censoriousness, against
back-biting, against
whispering, against
railing or
reviling, against
upbraiding, against
reproaching, against
mocking, against
difficulty of access, against
contumely or affront, against
uncourteousness, against
stiffness or uncondescension, against
unhospitableness, against
surliness, against
malignity, against
turbulence and
unquietness, against
unthankfulness, against
anger and
passionateness, against
debate and
variance, against
bitterness, against
clamour and
brawling, against
hatred and
malice, against
implacableness, against
revenge, against
cursing or
reproaching enemies, and
imprecation of them, against
hastiness to punish, against
rigour.
All which
Instances and
Opposites both of
Justice and
Charity, are most natural effects of
Love and
Hatred towards other men, and so many Particulars of
Duty and of
sin.
And from both these general Laws of
Justice and
Charity to our Neighbour, or our keeping off from all things that may offend and injure, and doing all that may please or any way delight him; will result that
state of good agreement and intercourse of friendliness, which is called
peace. Which, as it implies an
union of minds oposite to
Controversies and
Disputes, is called
unanimity; and, as containing an
agreeableness and mutual
[Page 128] correspondence of
hearts and affections,
concord.
In order to the procurement of this
peace is required,
- 1. In the
temper, such a mixture of
Love and
quietness as renders men
tame and
contented under the present state of things, and averse from contention and controversie; which is
peaceableness.
- 2. In the
practice, a doing such things as,
- 1.
Prevent strife, whether that be done,
- 1. Towards our
Equals and
Inferiors, by complying and bearing with their weaknesses, and going down from our own liberty where the exercise of it would give offence and cause difference; which is
condescension and
compliance.
- 2. Towards our
Governours, by keeping within our own sphere, and medling only with those things which are parts of our own Duty, not incroaching upon their Office, or thrusting our selves into their Administration; which is
doing our own business.
- 2.
Compose and put an end to it, and this is done by
making amends and recompencing that
contumely or
wrong which occasion'd it; which is
satisfaction for injuries.
And a care not only thus to preserve peace our selves, but also to maintain it amongst others; by an
industrious endeavour to keep up a right understanding and agreement amongst men, and, when they happen to differ, to reconcile them and make them friends again; is
peace-making.
And then from the two
general transgressions opposite to these,
viz. injustice and
uncharitableness to our Neighbour, or an industrious averseness from all things that may please and advantage; and a forwardness in all things to hurt and vex him, will arise that
state of
[Page 129] difference and intercourse of ill Offices, that is called
enmity: which, as it implies a
separation and clashing of hearts and affections, is called
discord.
To the production of this evil state concur
- 1. In the
temper such a mixture of
heat and
ill nature as renders men restless under their present state, and pleased and delighted in scuffling and strife; which is
unpeaceableness.
- 2. In the
practice, a doing such things as at first raise and engender, and afterwards foment and maintain it; and of this sort, besides all the instances of wrong and injustice which we heard of before, is
- 1. An
envious strife of being better thought of, and out-doing one another; which is
emulation or
provoking one another.
-
2. A
going beyond our own
place or
business, and either
usurping upon other mens
Offices, or
sawcily intermedling with their
affairs; which is
pragmaticalness, or
being busie bodies. And this, when it is taken up in
reporting between the Parties at odds such things as we have heard or seen, which are fit still more to
exasperate their minds, and to
widen the breach; is
tale-bearing. Which when it is of things, not only
seen, but even
suspected, and in a secret dissembled manner; is
whispering.
And if the difference was at first occasioned by
injury and wrong, that which goes most directly to continue it, is
avowing what was done, and making no amendment; which is
not satisfying for injuries.
And for the outward effects and exdressions of this enmity and discord; it shews it self,
-
[Page 130]1. In a
strugling for mastery and victory; which is
strife or
contention.
- 2. In
separating themselves into
Parties and Companies, according to the difference of their love or hatred and their espoused interests; which is
Division or
Faction. And this in
religious affairs, when the obstinate espousal that leads on to it is of
damnable opinions, is
heresie; when of
needlesly separated Parties, it is
schism.
- 3. A rude concourse of Parties in scuffling and blows; which is
tumult.
So that besides all the Particulars above mentioned, which are contained under the general Heads,
Justice and
Charity, there is included moreover in this
third Head of Duty,
righteousness, all these Laws of
peace which results from the combination of them both.
And the effects of love or
commanding Laws in this, are the Law of
peace and
concord with all its Train; as are the Law of
peaceableness, of
condescension and
compliance, of
doing our own business, of
satisfying for injuries, of
peace-making.
And opposite to them the effects of
hatred, or
forbidding Laws, are the Law against
enmity and
discord with all its Particulars, as are the Law against
unpeaceableness, against
emulation or
provoking one another, against
pragmaticalness or
being busie bodies, against
tale-bearing, against
whispering, against
not satisfying for injuries, against
strife or
contention, against
division and
faction in the State, against
heresie and against
schism in the Church, against
tumult.
So that in this third Branch of Duty,
righteousness, or
our Duty towards our Neighbour, are implied all these several, whether
commanding or
forbidding Laws, which are comprehended under these three
general Vertues,
viz. Justice, Charity and
Peace.
[Page 131]And as for all the things which are commanded or forbidden by all these Laws, they are due to our
Neighbour in the
greatest latitude and
utmost generality of that Name, as it signifies
any whom we have to do with of
all mankind.
The Jews indeed were of a
narrower Spirit, and of a more
contracted kindness. They thought themselves bound to exercise all that Justice and Charity which their Law required, towards the
men of their own Nation, or such of the
Gentiles, who leaving their heathen Idolatries would become
Proselytes, and turn to their Religion. But as for all the world besides, they accounted themselves
disobliged from all expressions of
kindness and
good affection towards them; nay even from
all intercourse of common civility, and
conversation with them. They would not so much as come under their Roof, or eat with them at the same Table, or either give or receive any civilities or friendly expressions from them. S
t
Peter, when he entred into the house of
Cornelius, a
Gentile Centurion, told them that they
all knew very well how it is not LAWFVL for any man that is a JEW to KEEP COMPANY, or COME IN unto one of ANOTHER NATION: for which cause he himself had not come to them, had not
God taught him to correct his
Country-custom, and
to call no man, of what Nation soever,
common or
unclean, Acts 10.28. And upon the account of this freedom which he then took, the
Christian Jews who were of the Circumcision
contended with him when he came up to Jerusalem, reproving him for this, That
he went in to men uncircumcised, and did eat with them, Acts 11.2, 3. The Woman of
Samaria wondred, that
Jesus, being a Jew, should vouchsafe to
ask so much as a Cup of cold
water from
her who was a Samaritan; this being the
stiffness of the
Jewish Principle, To have no dealings with the
[Page 132] Samaritans, John 4.9. Nay, to that height of unkindness had they arrived, as to
deny even the most
common Offices of humanity and Charity, to show the way, or give directions for a journey to any
Gentile man: Which several of the learned
Non monstrare vias eadem nisi sacra colenti: Quaesitum ad fontem solos deducere verpos, Juv. Sat. 14.
Apud ipsos sides obstinata, misericordia in promptu: sed adversus omnes alios hostile odium, Tacit. Hist. l. 5. Heathens have smartly reproved, and most justly complained of. All which they did upon a supposition that the
Neighbour, to whom love and kindness was required by their Law, was only a
Fellow-Jew, a
Brother-Israelite, and a
man of their own Nation. Which
narrow and
contracted sense they thought they had good reason to fix upon it from an expression in their own Law,
Lev. 19. where, in the repetition of this great and general Duty of
Love to our Neighbour, the Word
Neighbour is set in conjunction with and explained by
one of the Children of their own People. For thus 'tis said,
Thou shalt not avenge nor bear any grudge against the Children of thy People, but thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy self, verse 18.
Thus
limited and
confined was the
Jewish Love; God had chosen them out of all the Nations of the World for a
peculiar people, and had hedged them in from the rest of mankind by
peculiar Laws and a
peculiar Government. And upon this they concluded, that whatsover God required of them, he did it as their
political King, and as the
particular Head of the Jewish Nation; and that he intended those Laws which he gave them as Rules for their behaviour towards their
own Brethren, and
Fellow-Subjects, not towards
Strangers of Foreign Nations.
But as for our
Lord and Sovereign
Jesus Christ, he is a
Governour, and has enacted all his Laws, not for the guidance of any
one Nation or People, but of
all the world. He told his Disciples when he sent them out to preach the Gospel, That
all power was given to him both in Heaven and in Earth; and thereupon commissioned
[Page 133] them to
go out, and proclaim his Laws, not to the
Jews alone, but
to all Nations, Matth. 28.18, 19. And by this
universality of his Empire he has
taken away the partition-wall which was between Jews and Gentiles, having made them both one, Ephes. 2.14. So that now there can be no further colour or pretence for a
limited and restrained affection; all the World by this means being now again made
one People, Fellow-subjects, and
Brethren, and
Neighbours unto one another.
Whatever the
Jews conceived of their Laws therefore, 'tis plain that all the Laws of
Christ, which command all manner of
Justice, Charity and
Peaceableness, and forbid all expressions of
uncharitableness, injury and
unpeaceableness towards our
Neighbours, make these things
due to all
mankind. It is not either
distance of Country, nor
contrariety of interest, no nor, what is most of all presumed to exempt us from the obligation of these Duties,
diversity of opinion or
perswasion in matters of Religion, which takes away from any man his right to all that kindness and advantage from us, which all these forementioned Laws give him. But of whatsoever
Country, Calling, or
Religion he be, he is the
Neighbour here meant, to whom all these instances of Love, which are the particular Laws of Duty, must be performed.
And this our Saviour has determined once for all in his Answer to the
Lawyer, Luke 10. For when he put the Question to him,
Who is my Neighbour, to whom the Law commands all these things to be done?
ver. 29.
Jesus answers him by a Parable, that it is every man in the World whom he may at any time have to do with, although he be never so much a
Stranger, nay of a party and opinion in Religion never so contrary unto his. For what
Religion was ever more
odious unto any one, than the
Samaritan was to the
Jews? So great a detestation
[Page 134] had they of it, that when they would give a Name of the vilest ignominy and greatest hatred to
Christ himself, they told him he was a
Samaritan, and joined with it such a farther Character as they thought would best suit with it,
his being possessed with a Devil. Say we not well, answer'd they,
that thou art a Samaritan, and hast a Devil? John 8.48. But yet for all this height of enmity between the
Jews and
Samaritans, he tells the
Jewish Lawyer, who demanded of him
who was his
Neighbour, that
a Jewish
man fell among Thieves, who wounded him, and left him half dead; and that
a Samaritan coming by had compassion on him, and bound up his wounds, and took care of him. Hereby insinuating, That any man, though so contrary to him in Religion as these two were to one another, is the Neighbour whom the Law intends; and therefore in full answer to his Question, he bids him,
Go, and do so likewise, Luke 10.30 to 38.
CHAP. IV. Of our Duties to men in particular Relations.
The CONTENTS.
Of our Duties to other men in particular Relations. The Duties enjoined, and the sins prohibited towards Kings and Princes, Bishops and other Ministers. The particular duties and sins in the relation of Husband and Wife, Parents and Children, Brethren and Sisters, Masters and Servants. Of the two Sacraments, and Repentance.
[Page 135] A recital of all particular Duties enjoined, and sins prohibited to Christians. Of the harmlesness of a defective enumeration, the Duties of the Gospel being suggested not only outwardly in Books, but inwardly by mens own Passions and Consciences.
BUT besides all these Laws contained in the general Command of
Love to our Neighbour, which require something of us to be performed or forborn towards
all mankind; there are yet some more
particular instances of it, which make some things due from us, not as we are left at random towards
all men indifferently, but as we stand more
peculiarly related towards some; whether that
relation be
- 1.
Publick and
Political, of
Prince and
Subjects, Ministers and
People.
- 2. More
Private and
Domestick; as is that between
- 1.
Husband and
Wife.
- 2.
Parents and
Children.
- 3.
Brethren and
Sisters.
- 4.
Master and
Servants.
For in all these
special Relations Love to our Neighbour exerts it self in
special effects; which are all such peculiar Laws as bind us, not towards
all men indifferently, but
only towards
them whom we stand
so related to.
To begin with the first.
1. The first
relation from whence result several effects of Love, and instances of Duty towards
some particular men
distinct from what we owe to the
rest of all mankind; is that which is between
us and our
Publick or
Political Governours and Rulers. And because we are Members of
two great Societies;
one a Society in things outward and temporal for our happiness in this world, which is called the
State; and the
other in
things sacred, spiritual and eternal, for our happiness in the next world,
[Page 136] which is the
Church; and God has his
Representatives and
Vicegerents in them both: therefore under this
Head are
two sorts of effects of Love and instances of Duty.
- 1. Towards
Civil Governours, viz.
Kings and
Princes.
- 2. Towards
Ecclesiastical, viz.
Bishops and
Ministers.
1. Then towards our
Publick Civil Governours, our
Kings and
Princes, the fruits of
Love, both in
abstaining from all evil, and
showing all kindness and good will to them; will be as follows.
- 1. Since they are both placed
above us and set
over us, our
Love to them will produce in us both an
opinion of their preheminence and excellence, as being Gods Deputies and Viceroys here on Earth, which is
honour; and
the bearing of an awful regard and behaviour towards them, as to such who can of right command and punish us, which is
reverence.
- 2. A
readiness and resolved industry to maintain and support them in their
persons and
Government, either
- 1. By doing such things towards it as are
in our own power, viz.
- 1. For the
maintenance of their grandeur, in a willing payment of such contributions as are appointed for it; which is
paying Tribute and
Customs.
- 2. For the
preservation of their Lives or
Reigns, by revealing to them such Plots or Practices as make against them, and by endeavouring all that in us lyes, according to our
promises and
obligations of
allegiance, to maintain and preserve them; which is
fidelity or
loyalty.
-
[Page 137]2. For things that are
above our power, by recommending them earnestly to Almighty God, that he would bestow them on them; which is
praying for them.
- 3. A more direct owning of their Authority and Presidence over us, by carrying suitably,
- 1. To the things which they
command, in
doing or performing them; which is
obedience.
- 2. To the
penalties, which upon our omission or transgression they impose; by a
quiet suffering and resting under them; which is
subjection.
All these are effects of love to Kings and Princes, and so many particular Commands of God, and Instances of Duty in this relation.
And opposite to them are all the contrary effects and prohibitions of
hatred and
ill-will towards them.
For from our averseness to all good Offices, and our readiness to create offence and evil to them, which are the natural effects of our hatred of them, will flow,
- 1. Our having undervaluing and lessening thoughts of them in our
minds, by looking
only or
chiefly upon their failings and defects, and esteeming them no better than common men; which is
dishonour. And if this be expressed in a
lightness and
contemptuousness of behaviour towards them, which argues us to have no
fear or
awe of them, but to neglect and despise them; 'tis
irreverence. Which, when it breaks out further into
reproachful Speeches, and a discovery or inveighing against their defects, is, as S
t
Jude calls it,
speaking evil of Dignities, Jude 8.
- 2. A
seeking through our
envy and
ill-will to them, to
lessen or
destroy their
Persons or
Power; or at least to withdraw all our own contributions towards the maintenance and support of them; by denying,
-
[Page 138]1. Such things as are in our
own power,
- 1. Towards the sustaining of their
splendor and
grandeur, in refusing to bear our share of the charge towards it, in
paying Taxes and
Tribute.
- 2. Towards the preservation of their
Lives and
Government, in not helping and defending them, but either plotting and endeavouring our selves to give away their lives and Kingdomes unto others; or consenting to, and concealing them that do so, contrary to our obligations and promises of
allegiance; which is
traiterousness.
- 2. Such things as being
above our power might yet be obtained for them from God at our
request; which is
neglecting to pray for them.
- 3. A more
direct disowning and casting off their Power and Authority over us, by going cross,
- 1. To their
Commands, in omitting what they enjoin, or doing against it; which is
disobedience.
- 2. To their
inflictions and
penalties, by not submitting and subjecting our selves to them, but violently resisting and opposing them; which is called by S
t
Paul resisting of Power, or
[...].
standing up against it, Rom. 13.2. And this when it is made by great Numbers, and goes on to extremities, when men are, as the Apostle there says,
[...].
set in
array and posture of defence against it, and ready by force of Arms to contend and wage War with it; is
Rebellion.
And all these are effects of
hatred to Princes, and instances of disobedience in this relation.
So that as to this part of our Duty, our relation of
Subjects towards our Sovereign
Kings and
Princes, the effects of
Love or
Laws commanding are the Law of
[Page 139]
honour to Kings, of
reverence, of
paying tribute and customes, of
fidelity, of
praying for them, of
obedience, of
subjection.
And opposite to them the effects of
hatred, or
forbidding Laws, are the Law against
dishonour, against
irreverence, against
speaking evil of Dignities, against
refusing Tribute and Taxes, against
traiterousness, against
neglecting to pray for Kings, against
disobedience, against
resisting lawful Powers and Authority, against
rebellion.
And then,
2. For the other sort of
publick Governours, viz. those of the
Church, as are
Bishops and
other Ministers, the effects of
Love in
shewing all kindness, and
keeping back from all evil and offence towards them, will be as follows.
- 1. A good and awful
opinion of them, and of their Office in our
minds; looking on them as men that bear the
great Character of
Ambassadours from Christ, as S
t
Paul calls them, 2
Cor. 5.20; and are commissioned by God to treat with us in a matter of
incomparably the highest concernment,
viz. our eternal salvation: and this is
honour, or
esteeming them highly in love, though not for their
personal worth, yet
for their works sake, 1
Thess. 5.13. Which
honour is expressed,
- 1. By such an
awfulness of behaviour, and
respectful, loving carriage towards them, as argues in us a just sense of the
Greatness and
Majesty of
Christ whom they represent, and of the
goodness of that
Concern which they come about; which is
reverence.
- 2. By making such
outward provisions for them as may at least set them
above, and secure them from
contempt, although it keep them
below envy; and that is the
honour of maintenance, whereof S
t
Paul speaks, 1
Tim. 5.17. And as
[Page 140] for those things which are not in our power to conferr upon them, by recommending them to Gods bounty, in
praying for them.
- 2. As to our
Lives, a careful heed and observance of those things which, as the Ministers of
Christ, and in
his Name, they
teach and
enjoin us; which is
obedience.
So that in our love to our
spiritual Rulers, the
Bishops and
Ministers of Christs Church, are implied all these
particular effects which are so many
commanding Laws,
viz. the Law of
honour, or
having them highly in esteem for their works sake, of
reverence, of
maintenance, of
praying for them, of
obedience.
And opposite to all these are the effects of
hatred, or doing nothing towards them that may
benefit and
please, but all things that may any way
vex and
offend them. In particular,
- 1. In our
minds, a
low and
disparaging opinion of them, looking on them as persons of no worth or value, and setting at nought both them and their Office; which is
dishonour, or
setting them at nought for their works sake. And this is outwardly expressed,
- 1. In
words, by
vilifying and undervaluing them, either in picking up and proclaiming their faults and failings to reproach their
Persons, or in talking to disparage and debase their
Office; which is
speaking evil of Ministers. And if this be in smart jests and opprobrious mirth, to render them and their Calling
ridiculous, 'tis
mocking them.
- 2. In
contemptuous and
sleightful behaviour towards them, thereby shewing that we have no regard or value for them; which is
irreverence.
-
3. In denying them all
outward maintenance, such
[Page 141] as should preserve them from meanness and contempt; which is
not providing for them. And if this be instanced in taking away from them either by
force or
fraud, those
just Dues of Tythes,
&c. which our
Country Laws have confirmed to them; it is
stealing of consecrated things, or
sacriledge.
And as for those things which must be derived to them by
Gods peculiar Bounty and
Providence, a neglect to seek them at Gods hands on their behalf; which is
not praying for them.
- 2. In our
lives and
actions, a proud neglect or rejecting of what they impose, and acting against those things which, in the name of
Christ, and as his Messengers, they enjoin us; which is
disobedience.
So that in our
hatred of
publick Rulers in the Church, the
Bishops and
Ministers of Christ, are implied all these effects, which are so many particular
forbidden sins,
viz. the Law against
dishonour or
setting at nought our Bishops and Ministers, especially for their works sake, against
speaking evil of them, against
mocking them, against
irreverence to them, against
not providing for them, against
sacriledge or
stealing from them, against
not praying for them, against
disobedience.
And these are the several effects of
love and
hatred, and the particular
commanding and
forbidding Laws which God has given us for the measure of our more especial Duties to this first sort of
Neighbours, our
publick Governours both in
Church and
State.
And,
2. As for the other sort of
relation, which founds some
special Duties distinct from those which we owe to all mankind in common,
viz. that which is more
private and
domestick; in as much as a
Family is compounded
[Page 142] of several states and conditions of people, whereof some are
Parents, some
Children, some
Masters, and some
Servants; it includes in it these four,
- 1. That of
Husband and
Wife.
- 2. That of
Parents and
Children.
- 3. That of
Brethren and
Sisters.
- 4. That of
Masters and
Servants.
1. The first and principal
domestick relation, wherein Love has some peculiar effects that bind us then particularly when we are in that condition, is the relation betwixt
Husband and
Wife. And here
Love through its forwardness to delight and benefit, and its great averseness in any thing to give offence, will have these effects.
- 1. Such as are
mutual and common to them both; as are,
- 1. A most
tender care and
heightned kindness, arising from the most
intimate union and
nearness that is betwixt them; which expresses it self chiefly,
- 1. In the
partaking in each others bliss and misery, or being
both equally concerned in those things which befal
either; which is
communicating in each others condition.
- 2. In the
bearing with each others infirmities, and not falling into hard thoughts and estrangedness upon them.
- 3. For those things which are not in their power to bestow, in seeking them mutually on each others behalf from God by
prayer.
- 2. A faithful performance of that appropriate use of each others Bed, which they promised mutually at marriage; and this is
fidelity.
- 2. Such as are particular, and concern them in
special, one towards the other; either,
-
[Page 143]
1. The
Husband toward the
Wife.
And because the relation of a
Husband implies
power and
dominion, that these may be rendred as easie and grateful as may be, the effect of Love here will be such a
tempering and
sweetning of them, as makes them contribute as much as may be to her pleasure and contentment; which it doth by making him,
- 1. When it is
for her benefit, to employ all his power and authority to procure her necessaries and due conveniencies; which is
providing for her, or
giving honour, i. e.
[...].
maintenance to her, because She
is the weaker Vessel, as S
t
Peter says, and so unable to provide it for her self, 1
Pet. 3.7; and also
to guard off all inconvenience and injury from her; which is
protection of her.
- 2. When 'tis
over her as his
Subject, to
lay them in great measure aside, and to win her rather by the
sweetness of love than by the
force of authority; which is
flexible, winning Government. And this as it causes him to
yield to her in several things, which in strictness of power he might stand upon, is
compliance and
condescension.
- 2. The
Wife towards the
Husband.
And the relation of a Wife implying subjection and dependance, the effects of
Love which doth nothing that
affronts or
injures, but all things that may any ways
pleasure and
delight, will be,
- 1. An
opinion of his
preheminence and
authority over her, which is
honour. And this as 'tis joyned with a
fear of offending him, that expresses it self in
respectful carriage; is
reverence.
-
[Page 144]2. A
free and
forward dispatch of all such things as she knows he either
likes or
requires; which is
observance and
obedience.
- 3. In
undergoing restraint, a cheerful submission of her self to his pleasure; which is
subjection.
So that in this relation of
Husband and
Wife, the effects of
Love or Laws
commanding, are, on
both sides, the Law of
mutual concern and communicating in each others bliss or misery, of
bearing each others infirmities, of
prayer, of
fidelity: On the
Husbands towards his
Wife, the Law of
providing for her, of
protecting her, of
flexible, winning Government, of
compliance and condescension: On the
Wives towards her
Husband, the Law of
honour, of
reverence, of
observance and
obedience, of
subjection.
And opposite to these the effects of
ill-will and hatred in this relation, will be as follows:
- 1. Such as are
mutual and common unto both; asare,
- 1. An
unaffectedness in each others condition, and an insensibleness in
one part of those things which befal the
other; which is
unconcernedness in each others condition.
- 2. A not
bearing each others infirmities, but either cutting out work and exercise for them by doing or speaking such things as are fit to irritate; which is
provocation: Or being ill-affected towards each other upon them; which, as it is expressed in a
privation of all that tenderness of love and kindness which should result from the intimate nearness of their relation, is
estrangedness: and as proceeding higher to
ill-will, and expressions of an imbittered mind, as it causes for the present wrangling and debate; it is
strife or
contention: and as festring into an habitual displeasure and lasting regret, it is
hatred or
[Page 145]
enmity; and as breaking out in a proclamation of each others weaknesses,
evil speaking, or
publishing each others infirmities.
- 3. As doing no good to each other themselves, so seeking none from God, which is
not praying for each other.
- 4. An avoidance of each others Bed, and being false to the Marriage Covenant about it; which is
adultery. But if this unfaithfulness
really be not, but through the suspicious temper of one side is only
groundlesly presumed; it is
jealousie.
- 2. Such as are
peculiar, and concern one particularly towards the other, either,
- 1. The
Husband towards the
Wife, and here the effects of
hatred will be,
- 1. A
neglecting to use his power
for her benefit, through an insensibleness of her wants, and regardlesness of what hardships she struggles with; either as to
necessaries or
conveniencies, which is
not providing for her, or
not maintaining her; or as to
injuries and
affronts, which is
not protecting her.
- 2.
Vsing all his authority
over her by a
harsh and
magisterial peremptoriness of
Command; which is
imperiousness; or by an
unyielding, inflexibleness of
will and
pleasure; which is
uncompliance, uncondescension.
- 2. The
Wife towards the
Husband; where it will produce a light and low opinion of him; which is
dishonour; which being joined with a contemptuous and fearless behaviour towards him, is
irreverence. And this will effect,
- 1. A backwardness and utter averseness to do
unbidden what will delight and please him, which is
non-observance; or what is commanded
[Page 146] by him, which is
disobedience.
- 2. A refusal or open reluctance in undergoing that restraint which he imposes; which is
casting off his yoke, or
unsubjection.
So that in this relation of
Husband and
Wife, the effects of
hatred, or Laws
forbidding, are, to
both Parties, the Law against
unconcernedness in each others condition, against
not bearing each others infirmities, against
provoking one another, against
estrangedness, against
strife and
contention, against
hatred and
enmity, against
publishing each others infirmities, against
not praying for each other, against
adultery, against
jealousie. To the
Husband towards the
Wife, the Law against
not maintaining her, against
not protecting her, against
imperiousness, against
uncompliance or
uncondescension. To the
Wife towards her
Husband, the Law against
dishonour, against
irreverence, against
unobservance, against
disobedience, against
casting off his yoke, or
unsubjection.
2. The second
domestick relation is that of
Parents and
Children, and in this the effects of
Love, and particulars of
Duty are either,
- 1. On the Parents side towards their Children, as are,
- 1. From the
extraordinary nearness that their Children have to them, being parts even of their own Bodies, that
most heightened tenderness and kindness, which, because it is found in all Animals in
nature towards their own Offspring; is called
natural affection.
- 2. From their Childrens
helplesness and wants, their
care over them. Which is taken up,
- 1. With respect to
this world, and that in behalf,
- 1. Of their
Bodies, by
providing for them all due
necessaries and
conveniencies, both
[Page 147] whilst they are
under them, and against the time that they go
out from them; which is
provision, maintenance.
- 2. Of their
whole persons both Body and Soul, by
training them up in the best ways they can, whereby to render them profitable in their station, and useful Members of Society; which is
good and
honest education. In the management whereof, the using of their power over them, not in a
rigorous and
austere, but a
tender obliging way; is
loving Government.
-
2. With respect to the
next world, and that is by causing them to be duely instructed in
Religion, and stamped with
vertuous impressions; which S
t
Paul calls
bringing them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, Ephes. 6.4.
And for those things which they cannot procure for them by themselves;
begging of them from Gods bounty by
prayer for them.
- 2. On the
Childrens side towards their
Parents, where, besides the Duty of
natural affection common to them with the Parents,
Love effects,
- 1. An
opinion of their
preheminence and
authority over them, which is
honour: and this when it is joined with an
awful regard to them, and a
fear of offending them; is
reverence.
- 2. Whilst they are
under them, a
ready chearfulness in
performing all that they
command, which is
obedience: and in
bearing and undergoing all that they
impose, which is
submission or
subjection.
- 3. When either they are
under them, or gone
from them, a
readiness upon occasion to requite all their
care and
kindness in
supporting and relieving
[Page 148] them; which the Apostle calls
requiting their Parents, 1
Tim. 5.4.
- 4. And in such things wherewith they cannot supply them of themselves,
entreating God on their behalf; which is
praying for them.
So that the effects of
Love and instances of
Duty in this relation, are from the
Parents towards their
Children, the Law of
natural affection, of
maintenance and
provision, of
honest education, of
loving Government, of
bringing them up in the institution and fear of God, of
prayer for them: from the
Children towards their
Parents, the Law of
honour, of
reverence, of
obedience, of
subjection, of
requiting upon occasion
their care and kindness, of
prayer for them.
And opposite to these effects of
Love which are so many
commanded Duties, the effects of
hatred in this relation, which are so many particular
forbidden sins, are these that follow:
- 1. In
Parents towards their
Children, it will produce a
coldness of heart and
unconcernedness for them, which is
being void of natural affection: Which will effect,
- 1. As to their
care for them, a neglecting to provide for their present maintenance or future support; which is condemned by S
t
Paul under the name of
not providing for those of our own house, 1
Tim 5.8.
- 2. As to their
Government and
Conduct of them, an untoward exercise and employment of it where there is no
just need, or a neglect of it where there is. For it will produce,
- 1. As to things that are
good and
necessary for the
Children, an utter
carelesness of
them, when the Parents
neglect to teach and inure them to such things as may render them
dutiful
[Page 149] to God, and
useful in Society; and contrariwise accustome and bring them up in
idleness, vanity, or
wickedness; which is
irreligious or
evil education.
- 2. As to things that are
unnecessary and
indifferent; a
great strictness and
severity, whether it be in
commanding or
imposing things
without reason, necessity, or
convenience; or
convenient things with
imperious harshness or
unreasonable rigour, only out of wantonness of authority and plenitude of power, which instead of exciting them to a
cheerful obedience, is apt to move in them an
irksome regret; which is
provoking them to anger.
- 3. And instead of praying for them,
not praying at all, or using passionate and modish curses or imprecations; which is
imprecating or
praying against them.
- 2. In
Children towards their
Parents, it will cause, besides the want of
natural affection,
- 1. A
low esteem and undervaluing opinion of them in their minds; which is
dishonour. And this, if it be joined with a
contemptuous disregard, and
fearless behaviour towards them; is
irreverence: Which is expressed,
- 1. In
disowning or
disregarding them by reason of their meanness; which is
being ashamed of them.
- 2. In
entertaining their
weaknesses and infirmities, not with pity and sorrow, but with
sport and
delight, turning them into a matter of mirth and laughter. This is a mixture of
hatred and
scorn, and is called
mocking them.
- 3. In
divulging in words, and, instead of
concealing and
excusing, publishing their faults and
[Page 150] defects with reproaching of them, and inveighing against them upon the account of them; which is malediction, or
cursing of them.
- 2. Whilst they are under them, a
spiting and going
cross,
- 1. To their
Commands, by
not performing what they require, but doing against it; which is
disobedience.
- 2. To their
impositions, by not submitting to that
restraint and
burthen which they
lay upon them; which is
contumaciousness, or
casting off subjection.
- 3. To their
interest, by embezilling or
secret wasting of their substance; which is
robbing them.
- 3. When either they are
under them, or gone
from them, not recompencing their
care and
kindness by their
relief and
service when their Parents need requires it; which is
not requiting them.
- 4. And instead of
praying for them,
not praying at all, or hasty wishing ill to them; which is
imprecation.
So that the effects of
hatred in this relation or
forbidding Laws are, to the
Parents, the Law against
want of natural affection, against
not providing for those of their own house, against
irreligious and
evil education, against
provoking their Children to anger, against
not praying for them, and
imprecation of them. To the
Children, besides that against
want of natural affection, the Law against
dishonour, against
irreverence, against
being ashamed of their Parents, against
mocking them, against
cursing or
reproach, and
speaking evil of them, against
disobedience, against
contumaciousness, against
robbing them, against
not praying for them, or
imprecation of them.
[Page 151]3. The third sort of domestick relation that includes some instances of
Love that are not due
towards all men indifferently, but peculiarly
towards some; is the relation of
Brethren and
Sisters.
And these being so
nearly allied, and partaking of the
same blood; Love betwixt them will exert it self,
- 1. In a most
passionate concern and tender affection for each other; which, because we seem to be carried on to it by the very force and instinct of our nature, without any
help of reason, or
need of being argued up to it, is called
natural affection.
- 2. And as an effect of this, a helping each other by a
reciprocal service, and, when occasion requires, by
communicating mutually of their substance; which S
t
Paul calls a
providing for those of our own Family, 1
Tim. 5.8. And in those things which they cannot afford themselves, seeking them mutually for each other by
prayer.
And opposite to these are the effects of
hatred betwixt them, which will effect,
- 1. An
unconcernedness for each other, or a
want of natural affection.
- 2. A
not helping of each others needs, or
not providing for them: and
not praying to God in each others behalf, but making ill wishes mutually; which is
imprecation.
So that the effects of
Love or
commanding Laws in this relation, are the Law of
natural affection, of
providing for our Brethren, of
praying for them: and opposite to them the effects of
hatred or
forbidding Laws, are the Law against want of
natural affection, against
not providing for our Brethren, against
not praying for them, and
imprecation or
praying against them.
4. The fourth and last relation, is that of
Masters
[Page 152] and
Servants. And in this the effects of Love are either,
- 1. From the
Masters to the
Servants. Where
Love will produce,
- 1. A
care of their
Servants, as of Members of their own Families; both,
- 1. Of their
Bodies, in provision and
maintenance.
- 2. Of their Souls, in
religious instruction and
admonition.
- 2. A
Government of them that is not
harsh and
severe, but
kind and
gentle, such as we expect and desire that God, who is our
Master, should use over us; which therefore is called by the Apostle our
dealing justly and equally with them, i. e. so as we would have our Master to deal with us,
Col. 4.1. In particular observing,
- 1. In our
Commands to them,
Mercy as well as
Justice; in requiring
nothing that God forbids, which is
unlawful; nothing for imperiousness and commands sake, only that we may create them work though we our selves receive no benefit; which is
unprofitable: and even where we are
advantaged by it,
nothing lastly
which is either
above, or at least
very hard and oppressive to their power and strength; which is
unproportionable. And this is
kindness and
equity in commanding.
- 2. In our
threatnings and
punishments, tenderness and
pity; in not threatning and punishing out of
will and
power, or either
more or
oftener than
need requires, which the Apostle calls
forbearing, or
moderating threatning, Ephes. 6.9.
- 3. In our
rewards, paying them punctually and
[Page 153] justly what they have wrought for; which is
punctual payment of the wages of the Hireling.
- 4. And besides all the kindness which we can do for them
our selves, whether by rewarding or promoting them,
procuring moreover all the good which we can for them at Gods hands, by
praying for them.
- 2. From the
Servants to the
Masters.
And the
nature of service being a
setting over all our powers and abilities for the time,
to their benefit whom we are to serve; the effects of
Love in this relation will be,
- 1. An
opinion and esteem in the mind of their
Masters preheminence and
lordship over them; which is
honour. And this being joined with an
awfulness and fear of offending him, who has both Authority to
command and Power to
punish; is
reverence.
- 2. In things which they know he
desires and
delights in, a forward care and ready industry to please him by doing them before they are
bidden; which is
observance. And this among other things effects,
- 1. As for
his, or
his Families defects at
home, concealing or
excusing them.
- 2. As for his reputation
abroad, when 'tis injured,
vindicating and
defending it.
- 3. A care of their Masters Goods, and carrying suitably to his pleasure; always exercising,
- 1. In those things which their Master
intrusts them with, a
true discharge of that trust, and the things committed to it; which is
fidelity.
- 2. In those things which their Master
commands, a ready
performance and execution of them; which is
obedience. The
vigorous application
[Page 154] of themselves to the dispatch whereof, is
diligence. Which they are to shew, not only from the terrour of their Master so long as his eye is over them, which the Apostle calls
eye-service; but from the ready
willingness of their
own minds, which will make them do it whether he be with them or absent from them; which in the same place is called
obeying with good will and
from the heart, Ephes. 6.6, 7.
- 3. In those things which he
imposes and
inflicts, whether they be
just, or even
injust, if light and
tolerable, a
quiet and
uncontending submission; which is
patience and subjection.
- 4. And in those things wherein they cannot advantage him themselves, commending him to Almighty God, by
prayer for him.
So that the effects of
Love or
commanding Laws in this relation, are, on the
Masters side, the Law of
maintenance, of
religious instruction, of a
just and equal Government of them, of
kindness and equity in commanding, of
forbearance and moderation in threatning, of
punctual payment of the wages of the Hireling, of praying for them: On the
Servants, the Law of
honour, of
reverence, of
observance, of
concealing and excusing their Masters defects, of
vindicating their injured reputation, of
fidelity, of
obedience, of
diligence, of
willing and hearty service, of
patient submission and subjection, of
praying for them.
And opposite to these are all the effects of
hatred, which will be instanced in these Particulars.
- 1. From the
Masters towards their
Servants, it will produce,
- 1. A
carelesness of what becomes of their
Servants, whether as to,
- 1. Their
Bodies, in not duly
maintaining or
providing for them.
-
[Page 155]2. Their
Souls, in
not catechising or
instructing of them.
- 2. A Government of them which is
cruel and
rigorous: and this being a dealing
otherwise with them than we are willing to be dealt with our selves; is
unequal Government. Which is expressed,
- 1. In the
injustice and
severity of our Commands, when we enjoin
what God forbids, which is
unlawful; or
what tends not to benefit our selves, but only to vex and trouble them; which is
unprofitable: or what is either
above their strength or exceeding hard for it; which is
unproportionable: And this is
unjustness, and
wantonness, and
rigour in commanding: which, if it be acted in a
contemptuous haughtiness and
peremptory way; is
imperiousness.
- 2. In the
injustice and
hardship of our
threatnings and
punishments, when we use them
without occasion, or
more than needs when there is
occasion for them; which is
immoderate threatning, or
punishing. And this, as it vents it self in
bitter words, and vehemence of vilifying expressions, a fault that is incident to
proud, hasty Folk and
lordly Masters, is
railing at them.
- 3. In the dishonesty and dilatoriness of our
Rewards, when we either
pay not at all that which was covenanted for their service, or cut it
short, or
delay it long when their necessity calls for it instantly; which is
defrauding or
keeping back the wages of the Hireling.
- 3. And besides all the kindness which we deny them our selves, neglecting to seek for any
[Page 156] thing for them at Gods hands, by
not praying for them; or cursing and imprecating them, which is
praying against them.
- 2. From the
Servants towards their
Masters; where the effects of
hatred are,
- 1. A
disesteem and contemptuous opinion of their
Masters, as persons of no
worth or
preheminence above themselves, which is
dishonour. And this, when it is evidenced in a
careless and disrespectful behaviour towards them, which argues them to stand in no
fear or
awe of them; is
irreverence.
- 2. An industrious neglect of such things as they know are
pleasing and
acceptable to him; and venturing upon others that will
disgust and
offend him; which is
non-observance: two particular expressions whereof are,
- 1. As to
his or
his families defects at
home; a
publishing and aggravation of them.
- 2. As to his
reputation abroad, a suffering it to lye under imputations that are undeserved; which is
not vindicating him.
- 3. An endamagement of their Masters Goods, Concerns, and Authority, by shewing,
-
1. In what their Master
intrusts them,
falseness or non-performance; which is
unfaithfulness.
And if it be instanced in
making away such
Goods or
Mony as were committed to them,
- 1. To their own
luxury and
pleasure, by such ways as our Saviour sets down of
eating, drinking, and
keeping ill company, Matth. 24.49; it is
wastfulness of their Masters Goods.
- 2. To their own
private profit and secret enrichment; it is
purloining.
-
[Page 157]2. In what their Masters
command, a
careless omission of it, or
acting against it; which is
disobedience. Whether this be expressed,
- 1. In
questioning and
disputing the
fitness and convenience of what they enjoin, instead of
doing and
performing it; which S
t
Paul calls
answering again, or
[...].
speaking against and contradicting it, Tit. 2.9.
- 2. In a
slow and lazy application of themselves to it, when they do set about it; which is
slothfulness.
- 3. In a laborious dispatch of what they are commanded
only whilst their
Masters eye is
over them, but slackning all again when he is
gone from them; doing all things out of
dread, but nothing out of
choice and
good will; which is
eye-service.
- 3. In what their Master
imposes or
inflicts, a
not enduring or resting under it; which is
contumacy or
resistance.
- 4. And in such things as God is to bestow on them, a not seeking to him by
prayer on their behalf; but
praying against them.
So that the effects of
ill will and
hatred, or Laws
forbidding in this relation, are, on the Masters side, the Law against
not providing maintenance for his Servant, against
not catechizing or instructing him, against
unequal Government, against
unjustness, wantonness and rigour in commanding, against
imperiousness, against
immoderate threatning, against
railing, against
defrauding or keeping back the wages of the Hireling, against
not praying for him, and
imprecation or
praying against him: and on the Servants side the Law against
dishonour of
his Master, against
irreverence, against
non-observance, against
publishing or aggravating his Masters faults, against
not vindicating
[Page 158] his injured reputation, against
unfaithfulness, against
wasting his Goods, against
purloining, against
disobedience, against
answering again, against
slothfulness, against
eye-service, against
contumacy or
resistance, against
not praying for them, and
imprecation or
praying against them.
And thus we have seen what are the particular effects of love and hatred both towards
all men in general, and also towards
all in those several relations wherein we stand concerned with one another in the World. And in them are contained all the particular Commands and Prohibitions, which make up this third Branch of Duty,
viz. righteousness, or our Duty towards our
Neighbour. All that God requires of us towards other men, is only to have a
hearty kindness for them, and in this manner to express it. And all that he forbids is only our
hatred of them, with all the forementioned effects of it. So that in the above-named instances and effects of
Love, in
Justice, Charity, Peace, with those others in the relations now recited, is comprized the whole of this last Member of S
t
Paul's Division,
righteousness.
Thus at last we have seen what are all the
particular instances of those three
general Laws,
sobriety, piety, and
righteousness; wherein, if we add two or three more, is comprized the Body of our whole Duty.
If we adde
two or
three more, I say; for besides the several Laws already mentioned, there are three particular Duties yet remaining of a more
positive and
arbitrary nature, which Christ has bound all Christians to observe; and they are the Law of
Baptism, of the
Lords Supper, and of
Repentance.
Baptism is our
incorporation into the Church of Christ; or our
entrance into the Gospel Covenant, or
into all the duties and priviledges of Christians, by means of the outward Ceremony of washing or sprinkling in the name of the
[Page 159] Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.
The
Eucharist or
Lords Supper is our
Federal Vow, or
repetition of that engagement which we made at Baptism, of performing faith, repentance and obedience unto God; in expectation of remission of sins, eternal happiness, and those other promises which by Christ's death are procured for us upon these terms: which engagement we solemnly make to God at our eating Bread and drinking Wine, in remembrance and commemoration of Christs dying for us.
Repentance is a
forsaking of sin, or
an amendment of any evil way upon a sorrowful sense, and just apprehension of its making us offend God, and subjecting us to the danger of death and damnation.
And if to all the forementioned instances of those
three grand Vertues, which by the Apostle,
Tit. 2.12, 13, are made the summ of our Christian Duty, we join these
three positive and
additional Laws; we have all that whereby God will judge us at the last Day, even all those
particular Laws whereto our obedience is required as
necessary to
salvation.
And thus we have seen what those particulars Laws are, which the Gospel indispensably requires us to obey. They are no other than those very instances which I have been all this while recounting and describing. But because the Catalogue of them hitherto has been broken and interrupted, and therefore cannot be run over so easily as might be desired in a matter of that importance; I will here repeat them all again for the greater ease of all such pious souls as desire to try themselves by them, and place them all in one view, and all together.
The commanding Laws then whereby at the last Day we must all be judged, are these that follow:
The Law of
sobriety towards our selves, with all its Train, which are the Law of
humility, of
heavenly-mindedness,
[Page 160] of
temperance, of
sobriety, of
chastity, of
continence, of
contempt of the world and
contentment, of
courage and taking up the Cross, of
diligence and watchfulness, of
patience, of
mortification and
self-denial.
The Law of
piety towards God with all its Branches, which are the Law of
honour, of
worship, of
faith and
knowledge, of
love, of
zeal, of
trust and
dependance, of
prayer, of
thankfulness, of
fear, of
submission and
resignedness, of
obedience.
The Law of
Justice towards men in all its parts, which will be seen by the contrary prohibitions of
injustice.
The Law of
Charity in all its instances; which are the Law of
goodness or
kindness, of
honour for our Brethrens Vertues, of
pity and
succour, of
restraining our Christian Liberty for our weak Brothers edification, of
friendly reproof, of
brotherly kindness, of
congratulation, of
compassion, of
almes and distribution, of
covering and concealing their defects, of
vindicating their reputation, of
affability or
graciousness, of
courtesy and
officiousness, of
condescension, of
hospitality, of
gentleness, of
candor, of
unity, of
thankfulness, of
meekness or
lenity, of
placableness, of
forgiving injuries, of
doing good to enemies, and, when nothing more is in our power,
praying for them, and
blessing or
speaking what is good of them, when we take occasion to mention them, of
long-suffering, of
mercifulness.
The Law of
Peace and
Concord with all its Train; as are, the Law of
peaceableness, of
condescension and
compliance, of
doing our own business, of
satisfying for injuries, of
peace-making.
The Law of
love to
Kings and
Princes in all its Particulars; which are, the Law of
honour, of
reverence, of
paying Tribute and Customes, of
fidelity, of
praying for them, of
obedience, of
subjection.
The Law of
love to our
Bishops and
Ministers with
[Page 161] all its expressions; which are, the Law of
honour, or
having them highly in esteem for their works sake, of
reverence, of
maintenance, of
praying for them, of
obedience.
The Law of
Love in the particular relation of
Husband and
Wife with all its Branches; which are, on
both sides, the Law of
mutual concern, and
communicating in each others bliss or misery, of
bearing each others infirmities, of
prayer, of
fidelity: On the
Husbands towards his
Wife, the Law of
providing for her, of
protecting her, of
flexible and
winning Government, of
compliance and
condescension: On the
Wives towards her Husband, the Law of
honour, of
reverence, of
observance and
obedience, of
subjection.
The Law of
Love in the particular relation of
Parents and
Children with its several effects; which are, from the
Parents towards their
Children, the Law of
natural affection, of
maintenance and provision, of
honest education, of
loving Government, of
bringing them up in the institution and fear of God, of
prayer for them: From the Children towards their Parents, besides the Duty of
natural affection common to both, the Law of
honour, of
reverence, of
obedience, of
subjection, of
requiting upon occasion
their care and kindness, of
prayer for them.
The Law of
Love in the particular relation of
Brethren and
Sisters with all its instances; which are the Law of
natural affection, of
providing for our Brethren, of
praying for them.
The Law of
Love in the particular relation of
Master and
Servant, with its several expressions; which are, on the
Masters side, the Law of
maintenance, of
religious instruction, of a
just and equal Government of them, of
kindness and equity in commanding, of
forbearance and
moderation in threatning, of
punctual payment of the wages of the Hireling, of
praying for them: On
[Page 162] the
Servants, the Law of
honour, of
reverence, of
observance, of
concealing and excusing their Masters defects, of
vindicating their injured reputation, of
fidelity, of
obedience, of
diligence, of
willing and
hearty service, of
patient submission and
subjection, of
praying for them.
To all which we may add the two
arbitrary institutions and
positive Laws of the Gospel,
Baptism, and the
Eucharist or
Lords Supper; and when we transgress in any of the instances forementioned, that great and only remedy of Christs Religion, the Law of
repentance.
This, so far as I can call to mind at present, is a just enumeration of those particular Injunctions and Commands of God, whereto our obedience is indispensably required, and whereby at the last Day we must all be judged either to live or dye eternally.
But supposing that some particular instances of Love and Duty are omitted in this Catalogue; yet need this be prejudicial to no mans happiness, since that defect will be otherwise supplied. For as for such omitted instances, where there is an occasion for them, and an opportunity offered to
exercise them, mens
own reason and
passion will represent and suggest them for a
rule of obedience; and when they
wilfully transgress them, their own Conscience must needs check and reprove them, which will be sufficient to them for a
rule of trial. For all the Laws of this
second, which is the
Gospel-Covenant, are so agreeably suited to our natural reason and conscience, that every mans own mind may be a sufficient Monitor. What our own understanding tells us is fit and becoming us that we should do; that has God bound upon us by his Laws, and made it our Duty to do. His Precepts are the very same with the best results and purest dictates of our own reason; so that every pious and honest Conscience cannot but of it self approve all that God has enjoined it. Which God himself
[Page 163] has clearly intimated, when he says of all the Laws of the
second, which is the
Gospel-Covenant, that he
will put the
Laws contained in it
into their minds, and write them in their hearts; so that in regard they have them so legible within themselves,
they shall not need to be still enquiring of others, and to
teach every man his Neighbour, and every man his Brother, saying, Know the Lord; and that in this or that particular you must serve him;
for all shall know him and his Laws without any other Monitor than their own Conscience,
from the least to the greatest, Heb. 8.10, 11.
Besides, as for all the Laws of
piety towards God, and of
righteousness towards men, which make up by far the greatest part of our Duty; they are only so many several effects and various expressions of our
Love to them. So that he who acts nothing against love, breaks none of all these Laws, but keeps them every one. Whereof Christ himself (who has given these Laws, and who is to judge of our obedience to them) and his Apostle
Paul have given us sufficient assurance, when they both affirm of
Love, that, as to these two general parts of Duty, it is
the fulfilling of the Law. And therefore any man that knows what
Love is, may quickly understand what is
Law; and when he is about to venture upon any action, it is but asking his own soul whether it be
against Love, and he has his Answer whether or no it be
against Duty.
And since whensoever we have occasion for it, we shall be admonished of our Duty both these ways, both from our
reason and our
passion, though this Catalogue prove defective in some instances, and omit it: that defect can be of no danger, seeing it will be otherwise supplied. We may by its help know those Duties which it mentions; and by the help of the other two, those Particulars wherein it fails us. So that we
[Page 164] shall still be sufficiently
directed in our Duty, and shewed what we should
do; and when we sin against it wilfully, our own Conscience is privy to it, which will enable us to examine also whether indeed we have
done it, or no.
This then may suffice for a particular enumeration of all the
commanding Laws of God, whereto our obedience is required as an indispensable condition of our life and happiness.
And as for all the
forbidding Laws, which contain those things which under the highest pains of death and misery we are indispensably required to abstain from; they are these that follow:
The Law against unsoberness towards our selves, with all its particulars; which are, the Law against
pride, against
arrogance or
ostentation, against
vain-glory, against
ambition, against
haughtiness, against
insolence, against
imperiousness, against
dogmaticalness, against
envious backbiting, against
emulation, against
worldliness, against
intemperance, against
gluttony, against
voluptuousness, against
drunkenness, against
revelling, against
incontinence, against
lasciviousness or
wantonness, against
filthiness, against
obscene Jestings, against
impurity or
uncleanness, against
sodomy, against
effeminateness, against
adultery, against
fornication, against
whoredom, against
incest, against
rape, against
covetousness, against
grudging and
repining, against
refusing or
being scandaled at the Cross, against
idleness and
carelesness, against
fearfulness and
softness, against
self-love, against
carnality, against
sensuality.
The Law against
impiety towards God, with all its Retinue; which are, the Law against
dishonour, against
atheism, against
denying Providence, against
blasphemy, against
superstition, against
idolatry, against
witchcraft and
sorcery, against
foolishness, against
headiness, against
[Page 165]
unbelief, against
hating God, against
want of zeal, against
distrust of him, against
not praying to him, against
unthankfulness, against
fearlesness, against
contumacy or
repining, against
disobedience, against
common swearing, against
perjury, against
prophaneness.
The Law against
injustice towards men in all its instances; which are, the Law against
murder, against
false witness, against
slander or
calumny, against
lying, against
unfaithfulness or
perfidy, against
adultery, against
covetousness, against
stealing or
robbing, against
oppression, against
extortion and
depressing in bargaining, against
circumvention and
deceit, against
craftiness.
The Law against
uncharitableness with all its Train; which are, the Law against
maliciousness or
hatefulness, against
wickedness, against
despising and
hating them that are good, against
giving scandal to weak Brethren, against
envy or
an evil eye, against
rejoicing in evil, against
uncharitableness in alms, against
not vindicating an innocent mans reputation, against
evil speaking, against
censoriousness, against
back-biting, against
whispering, against
railing or
reviling, against
upbraiding, against
reproaching, against
mocking, against
difficulty of access, against
contumely or
affront, against
uncourteousness, against
stiffness or
uncondescension, against
unhospitableness, against
surliness, against
malignity, against
turbulence and
unquietness, against
unthankfulness, against
anger and
passionateness, against
debate and
variance, against
bitterness, against
clamour and
brawling, against
hatred and
malice, against
implacableness, against
revenge, against
cursing and
reproaching enemies and
imprecation of them, against
hastiness to punish, against
rigour.
The Law against
enmity and
discord with all its Dependants; which are, the Law against
unpeaceableness, against
emulation or
provoking one another, against
pragmaticalness or being busie Bodies, against
tale-bearing, aagainst
[Page 166]
whispering, against
not satisfying for injuries, against
strife or
contention, against
division and
faction in the State, against
heresie, and against
schism in the Church, against
tumult.
The Law against
hatred in the particular relation of
Subjects towards their
Princes, with the several effects of it; which are, the Law against
dishonour, against
irreverence, against
speaking evil of Dignities, against
refusing Tribute and
Taxes, against
traiterousness, against
neglecting to pray for Kings, against
disobedience, against
resisting lawful Powers and
Authority, against
rebellion.
The Law against hatred to our Ecclesiastical Governours,
Bishops and
Ministers, with all the particulars implied in it; which are, the Law against
dishonour of our Bishops and
Ministers, especially against
setting them at nought for their works sake, against
irreverence to them, against
speaking evil of them, against
mocking them, against
not providing for them, against
sacriledge or stealing from them, against
not praying for them, against
disobedience.
The Law against hatred in the relation of
Husband and
Wife with all its Particulars; which are on
both sides the Law against
unconcernedness in each others condition, against
not bearing each others infirmities, against
provoking one another, against
estrangedness, against
strife or
contention, against
hatred and
enmity, against
publishing each others infirmities, against
not praying for each other, against
adultery, against
jealousie: On the
Husbands towards the
Wife, the Law against
not maintaining her, against
not protecting her, against
imperiousness, against
uncompliance or
uncondescension: On the
Wives towards her
Husband, the Law against
dishonour, against
irreverence, against
unobservance, against
disobedience, against
casting off his yoke or
unsubjection.
The Law against
hatred in the particular relation of
[Page 167]
Parents and
Children with all its Instances; which are on both sides, the Law against
want of natural affection, against
not praying for each other, and
imprecation: On the Parents side, the Law against
not providing for those of their own house, against
irreligious and evil education, against
harsh Government or
provoking their Children to anger: On the Childrens, the Law against
dishonour, against
irreverence, against
being ashamed of their Parents, against
mocking them, against
cursing or
reproach and
speaking evil of them, against
disobedience, against
contumaciousness, against
robbing them.
The Law against
hatred in the particular relation of
Brethren and
Sisters with its effects; which are, the Law against
want of natural affection, against
not providing for our Brethren, against
not praying for them, against
imprecation or
praying against them.
The Law against
hatred in the particular relation of Master and Servant with all its expressions; which are, on the
Masters side, the Law against
not providing maintenance for his Servant, against
not catechizing or instructing him, against
unequal Government, against
unjustness, wantonness, and
rigour in commanding, against
imperiousness, against
immoderate threatning, against
railing at him, against
defrauding or
keeping back the wages of the Hireling, against
not praying for him, against
imprecation: And on the
Servants, the Law against
dishonour of his Master, against
irreverence, against
non-observance, against
publishing or
aggravating his Masters faults, against
not vindicating his injured reputation, against
unfaithfulness, against
wasting his Goods, against
purloining, against
disobedience, against
answering again, against
slothfulness, against
eye-service, against
contumacy and
resistance, against
not praying for him, against
imprecation or
praying against him.
To all which we must adde the two positive and arbitrary
[Page 168] prohibitions of the Gospel, the Law against
neglecting Baptism, and
the Lords Supper. And when we wilfully transgress any one, or more of the Commands foregoing, a perseverance in it without amending it; which is
impenitence.
And these are those particular prohibitions whereto our obedience is indispensably required by the Gospel, and whereby at the last Day we must all be judged.
And for the performance of all these
Commands, and keeping back from all these prohibitions, when it is become any mans habitual course and practice; it is ofttimes expressed by the general word
holiness; as the contrary is by
unholiness.
CHAP. V. Of the Sanction of the foregoing Laws.
The CONTENTS.
Of the Sanction of all the forementioned particular Laws. That they are bound upon us by our hopes of Heaven, and our fears of Hell. Of the Sanction of all the particular affirmative or commanding Laws.
NOW it is upon our obedience of all those Laws which are mentioned in the foregoing Chapters, that all our well-grounded hope of pardon, and a happy Sentence at the last Day depends. They are that Rule which God has fixt for the Proceedings at that Judgment whereby all of us will be doomed to live or dye eternally. There is not any one of them left naked
[Page 169] and unguarded for men to transgress at pleasure, and yet to go unpunished: but the performance of every one is made necessary unto life, and the unrepented transgression of it threatned with eternal damnation.
And that it is so is plain from this, because almost the whole Body of them,
viz. all those which are implyed in
piety towards God, and in
Justice, Charity and
peaceableness towards men, are nothing else but instances and effects of
Love, which is plainly
necessary, and that in the
greatest latitude. For the words of the Command are as comprehensive as can be. That thou mayest
inherit eternal life, thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; which plainly take in our whole affection towards God, and every part and expression of it:
and thou shalt love
thy Neighbour as thy self, which again implies all instances of love towards other men, seeing towards our own selves not any one is wanting:
This do, and thou shalt live, Luke 10.25, 27, 28. So that in shewing of them all that they are
natural effects of an
universal love, I have shewn withal that they are
necessary means of
life and
conditions of
salvation.
This is a plain mark, whereby it is obvious and easie for us all to understand what Laws are necessary terms of life. For every mans heart can inform him what are the
natural effects of love, they being such things as the meanest reason may discern, nay such as every mans affection will suggest to him. And because they are so, the Apostles themselves when they set down Catalogues of indispensable Laws, never descend to reckon up all particulars: but having plainly declared the absolute necessity of an
ample and
universal love in the
general, they content themselves with naming some few instances of it, and leave the rest, which are like unto them, to be suggested to us by our own minds. And the same
[Page 170] course they take in recounting those sins which are opposite to them, and which, without repentance, will certainly destroy us. Thus, for instance, in S
t
Paul's Catalogue of damning sins,
Gal. 5. he doth not trouble himself to name all particulars▪ but having mentioned
several of them he concludes with this
general intimation of the rest —
and such like, vers. 21.
This way then of shewing the necessity of all the forementioned Laws, by shewing expresly that Love in the general is plainly necessary, and leaving it to mens own minds to collect of them all severally that they are natural effects of it; is sufficient in it self, and such as the Apostles of our Lord are wont to take up with: But because our belief of the necessity of our obedience in all the preceding particulars is of so great moment, and it is so infinitely our concern to be fixt and settled in it; I will here set down such express declarations of it in every one of them as are to be met with in the Scriptures.
And to begin with the several
Classes of them in the same order wherein they are laid down; for
sobriety, and all the particular Laws comprehended under it, we have their sanction set down, and the necessity of our obedience to them to our life and pardon expressed in the following Scriptures.
For the Law of
humility and
lowliness of mind, take these:
Put on as necessary qualifications of
the elect of God, holy and beloved,
Humility.
humbleness of mind, Col. 3.12. It is this poverty and lowliness of Spirit which must prepare us for eternal happiness.
Blessed are the poor in Spirit, Matth. 5.3. For, as our Saviour says, 'tis by
learning of him who is meek and lowly that we shall find both here and hereafter
rest to our souls, Matth. 11.29.
And for all the rest, their Sanction is expressed in these ensuing places.
[Page 171]
Labour not for the meat that perisheth, but for that which endureth to everlasting life, John 6.27.
Heavenly-mindedness. This is a necessary evidence of our being risen with Christ now at present;
If ye be risen with Christ seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God. Set your affections on things above, and not on things on the earth, Col. 3.1, 2; and a necessary condition to our being blessed with him for ever hereafter; the blessedness which our Saviour pronounces being to those
which hunger and thirst after righteousness, Matth. 5.6.
Add to temperance patience,
Temperance, Patience.
for he that lacketh these is blind, and shall not be looked on as a new man, seeing he
has forgot that he was purged from his old sins, 2
Pet. 1.6, 9.
The fruit of the Spirit, saith S
t
Paul,
Continence.
is temperance or
[...]. continence, and it is
against this among others,
that there is no Law to condemn it,
Gal. 5.23. And to the Hebrews he says, that
they have need of patience to inherit the promises of life and happiness,
Heb. 10.36; and therefore they must
not cast away, but hold fast their
confidence, or couragious and
[...]. open owning even of a suffering Religion,
which hath great recompence of reward, ver. 35. It bring to them only
who by patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory and immortality, that God will give eternal life, Rom. 2.7.
Dearly Beloved,
Chastity.
I beseech you as Strangers and Pilgrims abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul, to vanquish and destroy it, 1
Pet. 2.11. This abstinence is one chief thing which we were called to at our Call to Christianity.
God hath not called us to uncleanness, saith S
t
Paul, but unto holiness, or
[...]. purity and cleanness.
For this is the will of God which you are first to perform before you expect his reward,
your purity or
sanctification, and particularly in one instance, wherein you are so generally defective,
that you abstain from fornication, and every one of you possess his Vessel or Body
[Page 172]
in purity or
sanctification and honour. And this
Commandment you know we gave you by the Lord Jesus's order, so that
whosoever among you despiseth it, despiseth not man, but God, 1
Thess. 4.2, 3, 4, 7, 8. For
the wisdom which cometh from above, and which must carry us thither,
is in the first place pure or
[...]. chast,
James 3.17.
Love not the world, nor the things of the world; for if any man love the world,
Contempt of the world.
the love of the Father is not in him, 1
John 2.15.
For the esteem and
friendship of the world is in very deed downright
enmity with God. Whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world, is the enemy of God, James 4.4.
Godliness, if it be joined
with contentment, is great gain, saith S
t
Paul, 1
Tim. 6.6. And our
being content with such things as we have,
Contentment. is reckoned a part of that
Grace whereby we must serve God acceptably, and be secured from his wrath,
who, where he is angred,
is a consuming fire, Heb. 12.28. to the fifth Verse of the thirteenth Chapter.
Self-denial. Taking up the Cross.
Christ said unto them all,
If any man will come after me, and be accounted one of my Disciples,
let him deny himself, and take up his Cross, and follow me, Luke 9.23.
Mortification.
If ye through the Spirit do mortifie the deeds of the Body, saith S
t
Paul, you shall live, Rom. 8.13. Yea, its affections and desires, as well as its sinful actions, are to be deaded and brought under.
For they that are Christ's, whom he will
own for his at the last Day, and
reward accordingly,
have crucified the Flesh with the affections and
Rom. 13.14.
lusts or desires thereof,
Gal. 5.24.
They who would not be accounted in Gods judgment as
Children of the night and of darkness,
Sobriety. S
t
Paul says plainly,
Watchfulness. must
watch and be sober, 1
Thess. 5.5, 6. For watching is necessary unto bliss,
Blessed is that Servant whom his Lord when he cometh shall find watching, Luke 12.37.
Diligence. And
give diligence to make your calling and election sure, saith S
t
Peter, for this is one of those things
[Page 173] which
if you do, you shall never fall either from your duty, or your reward, 2
Pet. 1.10.
Thus are all the particular Laws recited in the first Class,
sobriety, expresly bound upon us by all our hopes of Heaven; and our obedience to them plainly necessary to our life and pardon when we come to be judged according to them.
And the Sanction is the same for all the Particulars of the
second Class, our
piety towards God,
Piety. as will appear by the following Scriptures.
Them that honour me, saith God,
I will honour,
Honour. or make honourable;
but they who despise me, shall, on the other hand,
be as lightly set by, 1
Sam. 2.30.
Worship. And
if any man be a worshipper of God, him, said the man who had received his sight most truly,
he heareth, John 9.31.
He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved,
Faith.
but he that believeth not shall be damned. Mark 16.16.
For this is the will of him that sent me, saith our Saviour,
that whosoever believeth on me may have everlasting life, John 6.40. And what we hear of
Faith is also said of
Knowledge: For
this is life eternal, saith Christ,
Knowledge.
to know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent, John 17.3.
The good things which neither eye hath seen, nor ear hath heard, i. e. the joys of Heaven,
are laid up for those who love God, 1
Cor. 2.9. And
if any man love God,
Love.
the same is known or accepted
by him, 1
Cor. 8.3.
It is
he who believes Christs promises, or hopes
on him,
Hope.
that shall never be ashamed, Rom. 10.11. And
we trust in God, saith S
t
Paul, who is the Saviour of all men,
Trust.
especially of those that believe or trust in him, 1
Tim. 4.10. And a cheerful
dependence upon Gods Providence for our
food, and
maintenance,
Dependence.
&c. and not being
sollicitous about them, is one of the Particulars of Christ's Law,
Matth. 6.25, the sanction whereof is expressed in the
[Page 174] fifth Chapter in these words,
He who breaks the least o
[...] these Commandments, shall be least in the Kingdom o
[...] Heaven, i. e. according to the Hebrew manner of speaking,
he shall be none at all, ver. 19.
Prayer.
Pray without ceasing, 1
Thess. 5.17. It is this that must bring all blessings down upon us. For the promise is,
Ask and you shall have, Matth. 7.7. But no Petition being put up, no Grant can in reason be expected,
You have not, saith S
t
James, because you ask not, James 4.2.
Fear.
Gods mercy is on all that fear him, Luke 1.50.
I will warn you, saith our Saviour,
whom you shall fear; fear God, who after he hath killed hath yet further
power to cast you into Hell; if you are fearless and contemptuous,
I say unto you, Fear him, Luke 12.5.
Thankfulness.
In every thing give thanks, for this is the will of God concerning you, 1
Thess. 5.18. It is one part of our
walking as Children of the light, to give thanks always, and in all things, to God the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, Ephes. 5.8, 20. And the Apostle's exhortation is,
Offer to God the Sacrifice of Praise continually, giving thanks to his Name; and that
because we have no abiding City, but seek one to come, Heb. 13.14, 15.
Zeal.The Church of
Laodicea, to the end that
she may be rich and cloathed, is advised to be
zealous and to repent, Rev. 3.18, 19. And one effect of
a godly sorrow and a
saving repentance, S
t
Paul saith, is
zeal for God and goodness, 2
Cor. 7.11.
Obedience.
In Christ Jesus or the Christian Religion,
neither Circumcision
Gal. 5.6. & 6.13.
availeth any thing, nor Vncircumcision; but keeping of the Commandments of God, 1
Cor. 7.19. For it is this only that gives right to life and happiness,
Blessed are they that do his Commandments, that they may have right to the Tree of Life, Rev. 22.14.
S
[...]bjection or Resignedness.
Our Fathers after the flesh corrected us, and we gave
[Page 175] them reverence, and shall we not much rather be in subjection to the Father of Spirits, and live? Heb. 12.9.
And thus are all the Particulars of this second Class of Duties,
Piety, bound upon us with the same sanction as the former, and our obedience to them all made necessary to our being pardoned at the last Day, and eternally rewarded by them.
And the same is further true of the Duties of the third Class,
righteousness towards our Neighbour.
Righteousness.
For as for the necessity of
Justice, S
t
Paul is clear,
Justice.
Owe no man any thing, but to love one another, Rom. 13.8. For
if you wrong and defraud one another, saith the same Apostle,
know that the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, 1 Cor. 6.8, 9.
And as for all the particular Laws of
Charity,
Charity. their necessity will appear from what follows.
Be kindly affectioned one to another,
Goodness or Kindness. Brotherly kindness.
Honour of our Brethren for their Vertues. Vindicating their injured reputation. Alms-giving. Hospitality. Speaking well of enemies. Congratulatio
[...]. Compassion. Vnity.
Assability. Condescension. as if you were of the same blood and
[...]. near Kindred,
with brotherly love, in honour
Phil. 2.3.
preferring one another for your Vertues before your selves; and much more
vindicating each other from the unjust aspersions of others.
Distributing or
[...]. communicating
to the necessity of Saints; given to, or earnestly
[...]. pursuing
hospitality; Bless or
[...]. speak well of
them which persecute you; Bless, and curse not. Rejoyce with them that do
rejoyce, in
congratulation; and
weep with them that weep, in
Gal. 6.2. & 1 Pet. 3.8, 11, 12.
compassion. Be of the same mind one towards another; mind not state and
high things, but be affable and
condescend, by
[...]. going even out of your way to bear them company,
to men of low estate. Recompence to no man evil for evil; but if thine enemy hunger, feed him; if he thirst,
Doing good to enemies.
give him drink, Rom. 12.10, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 20. All which Precepts, with several others delivered in that
[Page 176] Chapter, he gave in Command, as he tells them,
through the Grace or Authority of
Apostleship, which is here and
Rom. 1.5. & 15.15. Ephes. 3.8. elsewhere called Grace,
given unto him, ver. 3; and that is a plain proof of their indispensable necessity. For
he that despiseth you Apostles, says our Saviour,
despiseth me, Luke 10.16. And if the
transgression and disobedience of the Law of
Moses spoken to him only
by Angels in the Mount,
received a just recompence of reward, such Offenders dying
Heb. 10.28. without mercy;
how shall we escape the same death or greater
if we neglect, and much more if we despise,
so great a means of
salvation as Christs Gospel and his Laws are,
which was at first spoken to us by the Lord Jesus himself, who is far above all Angels,
and was afterwards
confirmed to us by his Apostles, or
them that heard him, Heb. 2.2, 3.
Gentleness. Placableness. Mercifulness.
The wisdom from above, and which must bring us thither,
is gentle, easie to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, James 3.17. And S
t
Paul bids the Colossians to
put on as the elect of God, holy and beloved, these Vertues;
viz. bowels of
James 2.13.
mercies, kindness or
[...].
courtesy,
Courtesie. Meekness. Long-suffering. Forgiving injuries.
meekness, long-suffering or
forbearing one another, and
Mat. 6.14, 15.
forgiving one another; If any man hath a quarrel against any, even as Christ forgave you, so do ye, Col. 3.12, 13, 15.
The fruits of the Spirit, saith the same Apostle,
are love, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, meekness; against such there is no condemning force of any
Law, Gal. 5.22, 23.
The description which S
t
Paul gives of Charity is this,
Charity suffers long in great meekness before it be provoked,
and is kind or
1 Pet. 3.8.12. courteous towards all men;
is not puffed up with supercilious and haughty behaviour, for men do not assume state over those persons whom they love,
Affability. but is lowly and
affable; doth not behave it self unseemly or
[...]. contumeliously, but with much
[Page 177] respect and civility;
seeks not her own Praise and Glory at other mens cost or discredit;
is not easily provoked or not provoked to the
[...].
Mercifulness. height, but mixes mercifulness with anger, opposite to rigour;
rejoyces or
[...]. congratulates
the truth or sincerity and integrity of men; and as for their infirmities,
it bears or
[...]. covers and conceals
all things that are defective;
believes all things to their advantage,
Covering mens defects. in putting the most candid and favourable sence upon any thing which they do or say;
Candor. and where there is no excuse for the present,
it hopeth all things good for the future; and for injuries offered to it self, it is not hasty and vindictive,
Patience▪ but patiently
endureth all things, 1
Cor. 13.4, 5, 6, 7. And for the necessity of that Charity which includes all these, S
t
Paul is express in the same Chapter; when he tells us that
although he have all faith and all knowledg, and bestow all his goods to feed the poor, yea
and give his Body to be burned in Martyrdom; if still he
have not Charity in all these other effects, and in that latitude wherein it is here described,
it profiteth him nothing, ver. 2, 3.
I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless or
[...].
Speaking good of enemies.
Doing good
[...] them.
Praying for
[...] them. speak all the good you can of
them that curse or reproach
you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them who despitefully use you, and persecute you, that by this means
you may be the Children of your Father which is in Heaven, Matth. 5.44, 45. Which Laws are of the number of those which are contained in Christ's Sermon on the Mount, at the beginning whereof he declared, that
whosoever should break the least of his Commandments which he was then about to deliver,
and should teach men to do
so too;
he should be least or none at all
in the Kingdom of Heaven, ver. 19.
Thou shalt not hate thy Brother in thy heart; thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy Neighbour,
Friendly reproof.
and not suffer sin to rest
upon him: I am the Lord, who will surely punish thee,
[Page 178] if thou neglect this,
Lev. 19.17, 18. But when
any man by such charitable admonition
doth convent a Sinner from the errour of his way, let him for his encouragement
know this, says S
t
James, that he shall save a soul of him who is reproved
from death, and besides that,
shall hide also
a multitude of his own
sins, James 5.19, 20. And as for the method of performing this, what course we are to take, and how far we are to proceed in it: our Saviour has set that down, according to what had obtained in the
Their practice in this Case is thus described;
Qui arguit socium suum, debet primùm hoc sacere placide inter se & ipsum solum verbis mollibus, ita ut non pudesaciat eum. Si resipiscit, b
[...]xe est; sin, debet eum acriter arguere, & pudesacere inter se & ipsum. Si non resipiscit, debet adhibere Socios, ipsúm
(que) coram illis pudore afficere; si nec modo qui
[...]
[...]uam proficit, debet eum pud
[...]sacere coram multis, ejúsque delictum publicare. Nam certe detegendi sunt Hypocrit
[...]e. Lib. Musar. as it is ci
[...]ed by
Dru
[...]
[...], Not. ad loc.
Jewish custom,
Matth. 18. For there in the case of
Verse 21.
private injuries, which are no fit Subject of Church censures that are exercised only upon
open and
scandalous Sinners, he prescribes thus;
If thy Brother shall trespass against thee, take this course to reclaim him:
Go first and
tell him of
his fault privately
between thee and him alone; if he shall hear thee, and amend upon thy admonition, thy work is done, and without any more ado
thou hast gained thy Brother. But if he be not to be won thus easily, and
will not hear thee admonishing him thus privately by thy self alone;
then give not over, but go one step further;
take with thee one or two more to join with thee in thy admonition, that by the authority of their concurrence he may be the more prevail'd upon, and
that the reproof now appearing, not in thy mouth alone, but also
in the mouths of thy
two or three Witnesses, every word may have the more effect, and
be the firmlier
established. And if he shall be incorrigible still, and
neglect to hear both thee and
them too; yet give him not over for a lost man, but try one means more, which is the last that I enjoin thee: Pick out a select Assembly and choice Company of men, who are more in number than thou tookest before, and
tell it unto that Church or
[...]. Assembly, and reprove him before all them.
But if he prove obstinate
[Page 179] against this last means, and
neglect to hear them; then thou hast discharged thy self, and needest to look no further after him, but mayest
let him be unto thee thenceforward
as a lost and hardened man, whose Conversion thou art no longer bound in vain to labour after, such as we are wont to express by a
heathen man and a Publican, ver. 15, 16, 17.
Take heed lest by any means this Christian
Liberty of yours become a stumbling Block or scandal
to those that are weak, by seducing and encouraging them,
Restraining our Christian Liberty for our weak Brothers edification. on the authority of your example, to do that against their Conscience, which you, who know more, do according to it;
and so through thy knowledge shall the weak Brother perish, for whom Christ dyed: But when ye sin so against the Brethren, and by such unrestrained liberty
wound their weak Consciences, you sin against Christ, 1 Cor 8.9, 11, 12. It is a most uncharitable thing, and
without Charity all things else will profit nothing, 1
Cor. 13.3;
For if thy Brother be grieved or scandalized
with thy liberty in
meat or other things;
now walkest thou not charitably if for all that thou abstain not from it;
destroy not him therefore with thy meat, for whom Christ dyed, Rom. 14.15. But if any man will still be prone to give offence, his Sentence is severe and dreadful.
Rom. 14.22.
For he that shall offend or scandalize
one of these little Ones which believe in me; it were better for him that a Milstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the Sea, Matth. 18.6.
And thus are all the particular Laws of Charity and Justice also imposed with the same strictness, and under the same necessity with the former.
And that the sanction is the same in the Particulars of the next Class,
viz. Peace;
Peace. will appear by what follows.
Follow peace with all men,
Peace.
without which no man shall
[Page 180] see the Lord, Heb. 12.14. It is not enough that we accept of it when it is offered, but we must enquire it out, and seek after it; nay if it be denied us at first, we must endeavour after it still, and ensue it when it flyes from us; and that not coldly or carelesly, with weak desires, or little industry; but with the greatest concern and utmost diligence that possibly we can.
He that will love life and see good days, saith S
t
Peter, let him seek peace and ensue it, 1
Pet. 3.10, 11.
Be of the same
1 Pet. 3.8. Phil. 2.1, 2.
Concord. Condescension.
mind, saith S
t
Paul among those Laws which he enjoins by his Apostolical Authority, Rom. 12.
one towards another; mind not high things, but condescend to men of low estate. If it be possible, and
as much as in you lies,
Peaceableness.
live peaceably with all men, ver. 16, 18. Yea, we must pay dear for it rather than want it, and bear long, and suffer much from men before we contend with them, and use all arts and shew all kindness to pacifie and reconcile them.
Not rendring evil for evil, or railing for railing; but contrariwise blessing or benediction,
knowing this,
That we are thereunto called in Christianity,
that from our Lord Christ, who was so exemplary for it,
we should inherit this Vertue of
[...]. speaking well and kindly of men, or
blessing, 1
Pet. 3.9.
I say unto you, says our Saviour,
resist not the
evil or injurious
[...]. man, which is the way to inflame and consummate contention,
but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek,
Forbearance or Long-suffering.
turn to him the other also; and if any man will sue thee at the Law, and take away thy Coat, bear a little more, and rather than contend with him,
let him have thy Cloak also, Mat. 5.39, 40. Which Precepts, with all the others delivered in that Sermon, are bound upon us, as was observed, under the forfeiture of all right to happiness and Heaven,
ver. 19.
The wisdom which cometh from above, and which must raise us thither,
is peaceable, saith S
t
James, Jam. 3.17.
[Page 181] And S
t
Paul reckons it as one of the
Commandments which were given to the Thessalonians
by the Lord Jesus, that they should
study, even so as to be
[...]
Quietness. ambitious of it,
to be quiet or to acquiesce in their present state, and not to interrupt the quiet and tranquillity of other men,
Doing our own business.
and to do their own business, 1
Thess. 4.2, 11.
The method of procuring pardon for injustice is prescribed thus in the Law of
Moses;
Satisfying for injuries.
If a man commit a trespass against another man,
and be guilty, he shall come and recompence his trespass with the Principle thereof, and over and above that,
Luke 19.8.
add unto it the fifth part thereof more,
and give it unto him against whom he hath trespassed, Numb. 5.6, 7. And Christ, although he do not define the particular proportion of the compensation, doth yet establish this satisfaction and reconciliation of our selves to our injured Brother in the general, as an indispensable Duty, without which nothing, not our very Prayers or Oblations, shall be accepted.
If thou bring thy gift to the Altar, and there remembrest that thy Brother hath ought against thee, having been injured by thee;
leave there thy gift, and go thy way, first be reconciled to thy Brother, by giving him satisfaction for thy offence,
and then come and offer thy gift, Matth. 5.23, 24. Which Command is moreover one of those whose sanctions is the
loss of Heaven, ver. 19.
Blessed are the Peace-makers; for they shall be,
Peace-making.
called the Children of God, Matth. 5.9.
And thus we see of all the Laws which make any thing due to
God, our selves, or
all mankind in
general; whether they are instances of
sobriety, piety, justice, charity, or
peace: that our obedience unto them all is made necessary unto life, and that they are bound upon us by all our hopes of happiness and Heaven.
And the sanction is the same for all those Laws which make some things due in
particular relations likewise.
[Page 182]For as for the Laws that bind us in the particular relation of
Subjects to our Kings,
Laws in the relation of Subjects to our Kings. their sanction appears plainly from these places:
Let every soul be subject to the higher Powers; for there is no Power but of God;
Subjection.
whosoever therefore resisteth the Power, resisteth the Ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation. Wherefore you must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for Conscience sake. Render therefore to all their Dues; as these following are to Kings,
Paying Tribute and Custom.
Tribute to whom Tribute is due, Custom to whom Custom, Fear or Reverence
to whom Fear,
Reverence and Honour.
Honour to whom
1 Pet. 2.17.
Honour, Rom. 13.1, 2, 5, 7. And all these are only part of that Catalogue of Laws, which he begins to reckon up, and declares to them by his
Apostolical Authority, chap.
[...]2. ver. 3.
These things speak and exhort, rebuke with all Authority, and let no man despise thee, who shall surely be punished as a Contemner of Christ if he do.
Obedience.
Put them in mind to be subject to Principalities and
Powers, to
1 Pet. 2.13, 14, 15.
obey Magistrates, Tit. 2. ver.
ult. & chap. 3. ver. 1.
Prayer for Kings.
I exhort therefore first of all that prayers of all sorts,
supplications, intercessions, petitions, and giving of thanks be made for all Kings, and such as are in Authority; for this is in it self, and will render us
good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour, 1
Tim. 2.1, 2, 3; and a proof moreover of that
good conscience which
Timothy is charged to keep,
chap. 1.
ver. 19.
And for
Fidelity and
Allegiance, this may suffice to shew its necessity, that among the
men of corrupt minds, who are reprobate concerning the Faith, and who should render the
last times perillous, S
t
Paul reckons
Traitor
[...] ▪ 2
Tim. 3.1, 4, 8.
So that as for all the forementioned Duties of this relation, we see their indispensable necessity, and that as ever we hope to be saved by them, we must perform and obey them.
[Page 183]And so it is in the particular Laws of the next relation, that of
people towards their spiritual Governours,
Laws in the relation of people to their Pastors.
viz. their
Bishops and
Ministers, as is plain from these Texts following:
We beseech you, Brethren,
Honour and Reverence for their works sake.
to know them who labour among you, and are set
over you in the Lord, and to esteem or honour
them very highly, or
[...]. more than abundantly,
in love for their works sake, 1
Thess. 5.12, 13. And this is one of those Precepts which are pressed upon them as they would be
Children of light, and
not of darkness, ver. 5; and as they are
to avoid wrath and
to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, ver. 9.
Let him who is taught or
[...]. catechized
in the Word, communicate unto him that teacheth or catechizeth
in all
1 Tim. 5.17, 18. 1 Cor. 9.4, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 13, 14.
Maintenance of Ministers. Obedience. Prayer for men.
good things. Be not deceived, God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth in this and other things,
that shall he also reap, Gal. 6.6, 7.
[...], Ignat. Ep. ad Smyrn. Ed. Voss. p. 6.
Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit your selves; for they watch for your souls. Pray for us, Heb. 13.17, 18. Which are part of those Precepts that are enjoined as the way
whereby to serve God acceptably, who is a consuming fire to destroy and devour all that dare offend him,
chap. 12.2.
last verses.
And for the necessity of the several Laws in the particular relation of
Husband and Wife;
Laws in the relation of Husband and Wife. that will appear by what follows.
For as for that love which is strictly required betwixt them,
it ought, says S
t
Paul, agreeably to the words of God at the institution of Marriage,
They two shall be one Flesh, to be such as people have
for their own Bodies, Ephes. 5.28, 31. Which cannot imply less than an
affectionate concern,
Communicating in each others bliss or misery. and
communicating in each others joy or sorrow; for if
one member of a mans Body
suffer, all the rest, as the Apostle observes,
suffer with it; and if
[Page 184] one be honoured, all the rest rejoyce with it: the Members all having the same care one for another, 1
Cor. 12.25, 26.
Bearing each others infirmities.
Praying for each other. And also a
bearing with each others infirmities, as every man will do with those of his own Body; and
praying for each other. And for particular Duties, we are told in the same fifth Chapter to the Ephesians, that the
Husband must
condescend and
comply with his
Wife,
On the Husbands side, Condescension and Compliance. and part, not only with his own
self-will but, even with his own
life to serve her.
Husbands love your Wives, saith he,
even as Christ loved the Church, and gave himself for it. So ought men to love their Wives as their own Bodies. And how that is, we all experience,
for no man ever yet hated his own Flesh,
Providing for her.
Protecting her. but
protecteth it and
provideth well and duly for it, or
nourisheth and cherisheth it, ver. 25, 28, 29. In which
love of his Wife as of his
own Flesh,
Flexible, winning Government. is implied moreover that his
Government of her be
Col. 3.19.
flexible and
obliging; nothing being more contrary to our self-love, than to be commanded in
peremptoriness and
rigour.
On the Wives side,
Observance. And then as for the particular Duties of the
Wife, she is bid to be observant, or to take care how to please her Husband, 1
Cor. 7.34. To submit her will to his, and to be ready to perform what he enjoins,
Subjection. as she is to do what God commands her.
Wives submit your selves unto your own Husbands, as unto the Lord: for the Husband is the Head of the Wife, as Christ is of the Church: therefore as the Church is subject unto Christ; so let the Wives be unto their own
Tit. 2.5.15.
Husbands in every thing, Ephes. 5.22, 23, 24. And this submission she must shew in respectful carriage, and such behaviour as argues in her a fear to give offence,
Let the Wife see that she reverence her Husband,
Reverence. ver. 33. And all these Commands enjoining Duties both on one side and on the other, which are delivered in that Chapter, are required as part of our
walking as Children of the light, and proving what is acceptable unto the Lord,
ver. 8, 10.
[Page 185]
Marriage is honourable, and the Bed undefiled; but Whoremongers and Adulterers God will judge, Heb. 13.4.
Fidelity on both sides.
Wives are to be
taught to
be obedient to their own Husbands,
Obedience on the Wives.
that the Word of God or Doctrine of the Gospel
be not blasphemed, Tit. 2.5.
Let Wives be in subjection to their own Husbands. For with this in old time the holy women adorned themselves, even as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling and observing
him as her
Lord, whose Daughters ye are as long as you do well, and imitate her, but no longer, 1
Pet. 3.5, 6.
So that all the Laws in this relation are enjoined under the same necessity, and confirmed with the same sanction as the former.
And as for the Particulars of the next relation,
Laws in the relation of Parents and Children. they are imposed with the same strictness.
For
natural affection, the want of it S
t
Paul affirms plainly
makes men
2 Tim 3.3.
worthy of death, Rom. 1.31.
The Children ought not to lay up
[...].
On the Parents side,
Maintenance or Provision. Treasure or provide
for the Parents, but the Parents for the Children, 2
Cor. 12.14. And
if any man provide not for his own house, he hath denied the Faith of Christ, which indispensably enjoins it, nay despising such a notorious and necessary Precept of mere Nature,
he is worse than any honest
Infidel, 1
Tim. 5.8.
Fathers provoke not your Children to wrath against you by a harsh and austere Government of them,
Loving Government. but rule them in kindness and love; and
bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.
Religious
[...]ducation.
And ye Children on the other side
Col.
[...].20, 21.
obey your Parents in the Lord, for this is right.
Mat. 15.4.
Obedience on the Childrens side. Honour.
Honour your Father and Mother, that it may be well with you, Ephes. 6.1, 2, 3, 4. Which Precepts are of the number of those which he imposes on them as parts of
their walking as Children of the light, and
proving what is acceptable unto the Lord, Chap. 5.8, 10.
If any man have Children or Nephews, let them first
[Page 186] learn to shew piety at home, and requite their Parents, for this is good and acceptable to God.
Requiting their Parents.
But if any man provide not for his own, especially those of his own house or Family, as Parents are in the first place,
he hath denied the Faith, and in his unnatural actions
is worse than an honest
Infidel, 1
Tim. 5.4, 8.
And thus are all the Laws of this relation likewise established in the greatest strictness, and our obedience to them made plainly necessary to our bliss and happiness.
Laws in the relation of Brethren and Sisters.And as for the particular Laws of
natural affection, and
communicating upon occasion
to each other of their Substance in the relation of
Brethren and Sisters; they are proved to be necessary in the proof of the former: For the same places which require them in that relation, require them in this also.
Laws in the relation of Masters and Servants.
On the Masters side,
Maintenance.And then as for the Particulars of the last relation,
viz. that of
Masters and
Servants; they are of equal necessity with all the foregoing.
If any man provide not for his own house, whereof Servants are one part,
he hath denied the Faith, and is worse than an Infidel, 1
Tim. 5.8.
Just and equal Government.
Masters, give unto your Servants that which is just and equal, knowing that ye also have a Master in Heaven, who will punish your unequal dealing towards them,
Col. 4.1.
If I despise the cause of my man-servant, or of my maid-servant when they argue in their own defence, and
contend with me; what then shall I do when God rises up? and when he visiteth, what shall I answer him? Job 31.13, 14.
P
[...]nctual payment of the wages of the Hireling.
Thou shalt not oppress an hired Servant that is poor and needy, whether he be of thy Brethren, a Jew,
or a Stranger, of the Gentiles.
At his
Lev. 19.13.
Day thou shalt give him his hire, neither shall the Sun go down upon it; for he is poor, and setteth his heart upon it, Deut. 24.14, 15.
[Page 187]
Jer. 22.13.
Weep and howl, O ye rich men, says S
t
James, for the miseries that shall come upon you; for behold the hire of the Labourers, who have reaped down your Fields, and which is of you keept back by fraud, crieth against you,
and the Cries are entred into the ears of the Lord, who hearkens to them, and in great Justice will one Day avenge them,
James 5.1, 4.
Ye Masters do the same things (viz. good,
Religious instruction. whether as to their Bodies, in
providing for them, or to their Souls,
in religious instruction, with a good will, in expectation of a reward from the Lord) to your Servants, forbearing threatning; knowing that your Master also is in Heaven,
Forbearing threatning. who has threatned you if ye neglect this necessary Duty,
neither is there any
respect of persons with him, Ephes. 6.8, 9.
Let as many Servants as are under the Yoke,
On the Servants side,
Honour.
count their own Masters worthy of all honour, that the name of God be not blasphemed, as certainly it would upon their contrary practice.
And if any man teach otherwise, he is proud, knowing nothing, 1
Tim. 6.1, 3, 4.
Servants obey in all things your Masters according to the Flesh; not with eye-service,
Obedience.
but in singleness or
[...]. sincerity
of heart, without fraud or double dealing, as persons
fearing God. And whatsoever you do,
Hearty service.
do it heartily, as to the Lord, not to men; knowing that of the Lord you shall receive the reward of the inheritance for such your obedient practice,
for, in thus serving them,
you serve the Lord Christ, Col. 3.22, 23, 24.
Servants obey your Masters with fear and trembling;
Reverence.
not with eye-service, as Men-pleasers, but from the heart, with goodwill, doing service as to the Lord, who commands this of you, and
not only to men; knowing that whatsoever good or ill in this particular
any man doth▪ the same shall he receive of the Lord, Ephes 6.5, 6, 7, 8.
Exhort Servants to be obedient to their own M
[...]sters,
Observance.
[Page 188]
and to please them well by all manner of observance
in all things,
Vindicating their inj
[...]red reputation. Concealing their defects. Fidelity. either as to their reputation in
vindicating it when 'tis injured, or
concealing such defects as would stain and fully it, or their other interests:
showing all good fidelity. For the Grace of God which brings salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching them, as ever they hope to be saved by it,
That denying all ungodliness and worldly lusts, whereof the contrary practices to these are the effect and offspring,
they should live soberly, &c.
Tit. 2.9, 10, 11, 12, 13. And moreover, these Precepts are part of that
sound Doctrine, which
Titus is required to
speak, ver. 1. in opposition to their Doctrine, who in the Verse before are said to be
abominable, disobedient, and
to every good work reprobate.
Servants be subject to your own Masters, with all fear or reverence;
not only to the good and gentle, but also to the
[...]. hard or hasty and
froward. For this is thankworthy, if for Conscience towards God you patiently
endure grief, suffering wrongfully. This is acceptable to God, and likewise necessary for you;
for even hereunto were you called, that you may be like to
Christ who has
left you an example of such patient suffering, for this end,
that you might follow his steps, 1
Pet. 2.18, 19, 20, 21,
&c.
And thus are all the particular Laws of this last relation imposed in the same strictness of obligation, and under the same severe sanction with all the rest that went before.
And as for the Law of
Baptism, and of the
Lords Supper, and of
Repentance and amendment whensoever we fail in any of the former, which are all the commanding Laws yet remaining; their necessity will appear from the Scriptures following.
Baptism.
Except a man be born again of Water as well as
of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God, says
[Page 189] Christ to
Nicodemus, John 3.5. And when Christ sends his Apostles out to preach to all the World, that Doctrine which he commissions them to declare is this,
He that believeth and is baptized, shall be saved, Mark 16.16.
Take, eat, this is my Body:
Lords Supper.
Do this in remembrance of me. For as often as you eat this Bread, and drink this Cup, you do shew forth the Lords death, which you must do,
till he come the second time to judge us, and to punish all impenitent Transgressors as well of this as of all his other Precepts, 1
Cor. 11.24, 25, 26.
And this Command, he further says,
he received of the Lord to deliver to them, ver. 23. And for the fuller proof of the necessity of this Sacrament, that is very remarkable, which, as some have observed, the Jewish Doctors have taken notice of,
viz. that
whereas God forbad twenty three things under
pain of
being cut off from the people to them who
committed them; yet in the whole
Old Testament there are but
two things
commanded under
that penalty to those who should
neglect them; and they are
Circumcision and the
Passover, which are
Types and
Figures of, and answer to our two Sacraments,
Baptism and the
Lords Supper. And for that necessity particularly of the
Passover among the Jews, which answers to the
Eucharist among us Christians, where, as the Apostle says,
Christ our Passover is sacrificed for us, 1
Cor. 5.7. we have a plain Text at the institution of it,
Exod. 12.
Whosoever, in the Feast of the Passover,
eateth leavened Bread from the first Day to the eleventh Day; that soul shall be cut off from Israel, ver. 15.
Repentance and remission of sins thereupon is commanded
to be preached to all Nations, Luke 24.47.
Repentance. And as
Christ ordered, so his
Apostles practised. Repent, says S
t
Peter in his first Sermon,
and be baptized for the remission of sins, Acts 2.38. But without this there is
[Page 190] no mercy for any
wilful Offenders; for
except you repent, says our Saviour,
you shall all perish, Luke 13.3.
And thus we have seen of all the
commanding Laws particularly, that our obedience to every one of them is plainly necessary to our salvation. They are that Rule which God has fixt to measure out to us either
Life or
Death, and which at the last Day we must all be eternally
acquitted or
condemned by.
CHAP. VI. Of the Sanction of all the forbidding Laws.
The CONTENTS.
Of the Sanction of all the negative or forbidding Laws particularly. The perfection of the Christian Law. How our Duty exceeds that of the Heathens under the revelations of Nature. And that of the Jews under the additional light of
Moses's Law.
AS for all the Vices opposite to the several Vertues in the foregoing
Chapter, which are the number of the
negative or
forbidding Laws; they must needs be under the same sanction, and our observance of them be bound upon us by the same necessity with our observance of the former. For whatsoever any of the particular Laws
commanding any
Vertues threaten, they denounce against these opposite
Vices, which are the several transgressions of them. So that in shewing the
severe sanction and necessity of the
one, I have shown it sufficiently of the
other also.
[Page 191]And this might very well excuse me all further trouble in searching after an express sanction of every particular forbidding Law.
But on the other side I consider, that men are infinitely concerned to be fully convinced of the particular necessity of abstaining from every Vice, as well as of performing every Vertue And that there is much more force to work this full Conviction in an express and particular proof, than there can be in a general and implicite intimation. And because I would shun no pains which may be likely to quicken the obedience, or secure the interests even of any one soul; I will not leave it to mens selves to collect and inferr this necessity, although the meanest capacities may do it without any great difficulty, but proceed still to set down such sanctions of all the particular
forbidding Laws, as I meet with in the Scriptures.
And to take the several Classes of them in that order wherein they are described above,
Vnsoberness. for the penalties threatned to all the Particulars of
unsoberness, they will appear from the places following.
The works of the Flesh are manifest, saith S
t
Paul, which are adultery, fornication,
Mat. 5.28, 30.
uncleanness,
Adultery. Fornication. Vncleanness. Lasciviousness. Drunkenness. Revelling. Emulation.
lasciviousness,
Luke 21.34.
drunkenness, revelling, emulations, of the which I tell you, that they who do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God. And besides these,
if we live in the Spirit, without which there is no hopes of happiness,
Rom. 8.6;
let us not be desirous of
[...], Clem. Rom. 1. Ep. ad Cor. c. 30.
Effeminateness. Sodomy. Ravishers.
vain-glory, provoking one another,
Vain-glory. Gal. 5.19, 20, 21, 25, 26.
Neither the effeminate, those that
[...]. suffer themselves to be unnaturally abused,
nor the abusers of themselves with mankind, nor extortioners, or
[...]. ravishers and men that commit
1 Cor. 5.11. & 6.10. rapes,
shall inherit the Kingdom of God, 1
Cor. 6.9, 10.
[Page 192]
Fearfulness.
But the fearful and soft,
the abominable, or
[...].
Whoredome. abusers of themselves with mankind,
and whoremongers, shall have their part in the Lake which burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second death, Rev. 21.8.
Filthiness. Obscene Jesting.
Let not filthiness, nor
[...].
foolish or
Col. 3.8. obscene
talking, nor jesting in
[...]. filthy jests be so
much as named among you.
Covetiusness.
For this ye know, that no whoremonger, or covetous man, &c.
hath any inheritance in the Kingdom of God, and of Christ. Let no man deceive you, for these things sake cometh the wrath of God upon the Children of disobedience, Ephes. 5.3, 4, 5, 6.
Carnality.
In the last Days perillous times shall come, for men shall be lovers of themselves, or of their own
Rom. 8.6, 18. 1 Tim. 5.6. Flesh,
Covetousness. Pride. Arrogance. Incontinence. Haughtiness. Insolence. Sensuality.
covetous, proud, Boasters, or
[...]. arrogant,
incontinent, high-minded, or
[...]. enormously haughty in behaviour or insolent,
lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God, or
Jude 19.
sensual, having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away, for they are men of corrupt minds, and reprobate concerning the faith, 2
Tim. 3.1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8.
Backbiters.
Being filled with covetousness, Back-biters, Boasters, or
[...]. arrogant,
which in the judgment of God are worthy of death, Rom. 1.29, 30, 32.
Gluttony.
The Servant that shall begin to eat and to drink with the drunken, shall have his portion appointed with Hypocrites, in the place where there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, Matth. 24.49, 51.
Many are enemies of the Cross of Christ, whose God is their Belly,
Voluptuousness. Worldliness. which they carefully serve in
voluptuous eating, who are altogether
James 4.4.
worldly, and
mind earthly things; whose end is destruction, Phil. 3.18, 19.
Ye have lived in pleasure on the earth, and been wanton; or ye have
[...]. lived deliciously, and fared luxuriously:
Ye
[Page 193] Ye have nourished or
[...]. fed
your hearts, as men use to do Cattle which they intend for the Shambles against or
in a day of slaughter. Weep therefore and howl for the miseries that shall come upon you, James 5.1, 5.
Love not the world,
Ambition.
nor covet and
ambitiously pursue the rich and splendid
things of the world. But
if any man do
love the world, I declare this concerning him, that
the Love of the Father is not in him, 1
John 2.15.
Blessed is he who shall not be offended in me, or not
[...]. scandalized and turned out of the way and profession of my Religion, through any difficulties or persecutions that befal him in it,
Matth. 11.6.
Refusing of t
[...] Cross. For he who will save
his life in this world, by fleshly policy and wicked compliances against his Duty,
shall lose it in the world to come;
but whosoever shall lose his life, or other temporal enjoyments
for my sake, or for an honest owning of my Laws and Religion, that same man
shall find it, Matth. 16.25.
And for the prohibitions of the second Class,
impiety,
Impiety. we have their penalty expressed in the Texts ensuing.
The works of the Flesh are manifest,
Exod. 20.4, 5.
Idolatry. Witchcraft.
idolatry, witchcraft; of which I tell you, that they who do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, Gal. 5.19, 20, 21.
But the
Mark 16.16.
Vnbelief. Sorcery.
unbelievers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, shall have their part in the Lake which burns with fire and brimstone; which is the second death, Rev. 21.8.
The wicked man hath said in his heart, God hides his face, he will never
Psal. 64.5,
[...].
Denying Providence.
see what men do, and therefore
he will not require an account of it. But
thou Lord dost behold mischief and spite, and that too
to punish and
requite it with thy hand, Psal. 10.11, 13, 14.
Being haters of God, without
Mark 7.22. Tit. 3.3.
Hating God. Foolishness.
understanding or foolish,
which in the judgment of God
are worthy of death, Rom. 1.30, 31, 32.
In the last days perillous times shall come, for men shall
[Page 194] be
Matt. 15.19, 20.
Blasphemy. Vnthankfulness. Headiness. Dishonour.
Blasphemers, unthankful, unholy, heady; and these are men
of corrupt minds, and reprobate concerning the faith ▪ 2
Tim. 3.1, 2, 4, 8.
They that despise and dishonour
me, shall be lightly set by, 1
Sam. 2.30▪
Want of zeal.
Because thou hast no zeal for me, but
art lukewarm, and neither hot nor cold; I will spew thee, as men do warm water, which the Stomach loaths and nauseates,
out of my mouth, Rev. 3.16.
If we deny him, he also will deny us, 2
Tim. 2.12. And our
being ashamed of, and not
owning and
maintaining him and his
Religion, although it be at a time when impiety is barefaced, in an
adulterous and sinful Generation, is intepreted by him for such
damnable denial of him. For what is called
denying me and my words, Matth. 10.33; is upon another occasion repeated in S
t
Mark, and expressed by
being ashamed of them, Mark 8.38.
Perjury.
Ye have heard that it hath been said in old time, Thou shalt not forswear or
Deut. 5.11. perjure
thy self, but shalt perform unto the Lord thy Vows. But in addition to this
I say unto you, Swear not at all in your common
James 5.12. converse,
but let your communication or ordinary discourse
be yea,
Common swearing.
yea, and nay, nay; for whatsoever is more than these, cometh of evil, Matth. 5.33, 34, 37. And these Precepts are of the number of those whereof Christ had expresly said,
ver. 19.
He who breaks the least of these Commandments, shall be least or none at all
in the Kingdom of Heaven.
Disobedience.
The Law, with its terrors and severe sanctions,
is not made for a righteous man, who would do what it requires without them;
but for the lawless and disobedient, for ungodly,
Prophaneness.
for unholy and prophane, for perjured persons, that by means of its dreadful punishments it might either
fright them from sinning, or take
vengeance on them after they should have sinned against it, 1
Tim. 1.9, 10.
[Page 195]
Wo unto him that strives through
1 Cor. 10.10 11.
Contumacy. Injustice.
contumacious and
repining carriage
with his Maker, Isai. 45.9.
And for the necessity of observing the prohibitions of the third Head,
injustice towards men, take these places:
The works of the Flesh are manifest, adultery,
Adultery. Murther.
murther; of which I tell you, that they who do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, Gal. 5.19, 21.
Being filled with all unrighteousness, covetousness, deceit, covenant-breakers, or perfidious,
Covetousness. Deceit. Per
[...]idy.
who in the judgment of God are worthy of death, Rom. 1.29, 30, 31, 32.
This is the will of God,
Circumvention. Oppression. That
no man go beyond and defraud his Brother in any matter, or way whatsoever, whether it be extortion, oppression, or plain
1 Pet. 2.1, 2, 3. couzenage;
for the Lord is the avenger of all such, as we also have forwarned you, and testified, 1
Thess. 4.3, 6.
Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God? Be not deceived, neither thieves,
Stealing or t
[...]ievery.
nor covetous shall inherit the Kingdom of God, 1
Cor. 6.9, 10.
In the last Days perillous times shall come; for men shall be Truce-breakers, false Accusers,
Slander. or Slanderers and Calumniators;
from such turn away, for they are men of corrupt minds, and reprobate concerning the faith, 2
Tim. 3.1, 2, 3, 5, 8.
Out of the heart proceed thefts, false witness, murthers; these defile or pollute
the man,
False witness. and so exclude him from Heaven, where nothing can ever enter that is unholy and unclean,
Matth. 15.19, 20.
Thou hast greedily gained of thy Neighbour by
Lev. 25.14. Luke 18.11.
Extortion.
extortion, therefore I have smitten my hand at thy dishonest gain. Can thy heart endure, or thy hands be strong in the day when I shall deal with thee, Ezek. 22.12, 13, 14.
All
1 Pet. 2.12.
Lying.
Lyars shall have their part in the Lake which burns with fire and brimstone, which is the second death, Rev. 21.8.
[Page 196]
Vncharitableness.And as for all the Particulars of
uncharitableness, we have their sanction in these Scriptures following:
Being filled with wickedness, maliciousness, full of
1 Tim. 6.4, 5.
Maliciousness.
envy, malignity, whisperers, back-biters,
Matth. 6.14.
despightful or
[...].
Wickedness. Envy.
Malignity. Whispering. Back-biting. Implacableness. Vnmercifulness. Cont
[...]inely. Revenge. contumelious,
implacable, unmerciful; who in the judgment of God are all
worthy of death, Rom. 1.29, 30, 31.
Recompence to no man evil for evil, avenge not your selves; but rather, instead of that,
give place unto wrath, Rom. 12.17, 19.
For if ye forgive not, but revenge upon men
their trespasses; neither will your heavenly Father forgive you your trespasses, Matth. 6.15. Deal thus therefore with your enemies,
not rendring evil for evil, or railing for railing; but contrariwise blessing or benediction,
knowing this,
That hereunto are ye called in Christianity,
to inherit from Christs example this Vertue of
blessing or speaking well of them,
[...]roaching en
[...]mies. who revile you. And this is no indifferent thing.
For he that will love life, and see good days, must thus
refrain his tongue from evil, 1
Pet. 3.9, 10.
Let all
Matth. 5.22.
bitterness, and anger, and wrath or hatred,
and clamour or brawling,
and
1 Pet. 2.1, 2, 3.
evil speaking,
Bitterness. Anger. Wrath. Clamour. Evil-speaking. Malice.
be put away from you, with all malice, Ephes. 4.31. And that
if you have been taught as the truth is in Jesus, to put off the old man, and to put on the new, ver. 20, 21, 22, 24.
Exhort and rebuke with all authority, and let no man despise thee, lest in doing so he be judged as a Despiser of Christ also,
Luke 10.16.
Put them in mind to speak evil of no man, to
be no Brawlers or
[...]. Quarrellers;
but gentle, shewing all meekness, opposite to surliness,
unto all men,
S
[...]rline
[...]s. Tit. 2.
ult. & Chap. 3.1, 2.
In the last days perillous times shall come; for men shall be unthankful, fierce, Despisers and
[...].
Vnthankfulness. Despising and hating good men.
Haters of those that are good. From such turn away, for they are men of corrupt minds, and
reprobate concerning the faith, 2
Tim. 3.1, 2, 3, 5, 8.
[Page 197]
Charity suffers long before it be provoked,
Has
[...]iness to punish. and so is not
hasty to punish; and
is also
kind or
[...]. courteous, and so not
uncourteous;
Vncourteousness.
Charity is not puffed up, doth not
[...]. swell and exalt it self above others in
stateliness or
difficulty of access and uncondescension,
Difficulty of access.
Vncondescension.
Contumely. but is condescensive and affable;
doth not behave it self unseemly or
[...]. contumeliously;
seeks not her own praise or pleasure at other mens loss or shame, and therefore neither
mocks, nor
upbraids, nor
reproaches any;
Mocking. Vpbraiding. Reproaching.
is not provoked easily, or not unto the
[...].
Rigour. height; but mixes mercifulness with anger in exacting punishment, which is opposite to rigour;
thinks or
[...]. imputeth
no evils or vices to men, who are guilty of them, in
railing and
reproach; but kindly overlooks or lessens them, as we are wont to do with persons whom we love;
Rejoycing in evil.
rejoiceth not in evil, and least of all in the highest sort of it,
iniquity of men, 1
Cor. 13.4, 5, 6. And without this Charity all other things whatsoever will at the last Day
profit nothing, ver. 3.
The works of the Flesh are manifest, which are hatred,
Variance or Debate.
envying, variance or
2 Cor. 12.20. debate, Gal. 5.19, 20, 21.
Be not deceived, no revilers shall enter into the Kingdom of God, 1
Cor. 6.9, 10.
I write unto you,
Railing or reviling.
that if any Christian
Brother be a railer, to excommunicate him, and
with such an one to use no conversation, no
not so much as to eat, 1
Cor. 5.11. And our Lord himself hath determined,
whatsoever you shall bind by excommunication
on earth, shall be bound also
in Heaven, Matth. 18.18.
Judge not,
Censoriousness. or be not forward to pass
Steph. MS, reads,
[...]. Make not your self a Judge to censure and give Sentence against any one, and you shall not have Sentence given against you. undervaluing and censorious judgments upon what other men do or say,
that you be not judged. For with what judgment you judge others, you
shall be judged your selves, both
[Page 198] by God and men, who will repay you in your own kind,
Matth. 7.1, 2. Which Precept we must note moreover is one of those whereof Christ affirms, That
whosoever breaks the least of them shall be least in the Kingdom of Heaven, Chap. 5. ver. 19.
At the Day of Judgment Christ will say unto the uncharitable,
Depart from me ye cursed into everlasting fire. For in my poor Members
I was hungry,
Vncharitableness in Alms.
and you gave me no meat; thirsty, and you gave me no drink; naked, and you gave me no cloaths; a Stranger, and you were
unhospitable,
Vnhospitableness. and
took me not in. For in as much as ye refused it and
did it not to the very
least of these, ye did it not to me, Matth. 25.41, 42, 43, 45.
Wo unto the world because of offences or
[...]. scandals;
for it must needs be that offences come, but wo unto that man by whom the offence or scandal
cometh,
Scandalizing weak Brethren. Matth. 18.7.
Discord.And as for all the prohibiting Laws in the sin of
discord, their penalty is expressed in these places:
The works of the flesh are manifest, which are these, hatred or
[...].
Emulation or provoking one another.
Strife or contention.
Seditions. Heresies. Schism. Vnpeaceableness. enmity,
variance, emulation, strife or contention,
seditions or divisions,
heresies, envyings; of the which I tell you, that they who do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, Gal. 5.19, 20, 21. And
if we live in the Spirit, let us not be desirous of vain-glory, provoking one another, ver. 25, 26.
Mark those which are turbulent and contentious, or
cause divisions and offences among you,
contrary to the Doctrine which you have learned, and
[...], Ignat. Ep. ad Phil. Ed. Voss. p. 40.
avoid them. For they that are such, serve not the Lord Jesus Christ, Rom. 16.17, 18.
Whereas there is among you strife and divisions, are ye not carnal? 1
Cor. 3.3. And what the punishment of that is, we are told in plain terms;
for to be carnally minded is death, Rom. 8.6, 13.
Study, so as to be
[...].
Vnpeaceablenes
[...]. ambitious of it,
to be quiet, which directly forbids all unpeaceableness,
and to do
[Page 199] your own business, not
2 Thess. 3.11, 12. 1 Pet. 4.15.
B
[...]sie Bodies. busying your selves in other mens matters. Which are of the number of those Commands that
were given them by the Lord Jesus; so that
he who despiseth them, despiseth not men, but God, 1
Thess. 4.2, 8, 11.
Thou shalt not go up and down as a Tare-bearer among thy people: I am the Lord,
Tale-bearing. to judge and punish any man that doth,
Lev. 19.16.
I fear when I come, there will be found among you
debates, tumults; and I shall be forced to
bewail many,
Tumults. or excommunicate them with mourning over them as over a dead Body at a Funeral, which was the custom of the Apostles times, 2
Cor. 12.20, 21.
And as for the prohibitions in the particular relation of
Subjects to our Sovereign
Princes,
Laws in the relation of Subjects to our Sovereigns. Dishonour. Irreverence. Speaking evil of Dignities. their sanction is expressed in the Texts ensuing.
The filthy Dreamers who despise dominion, which implies both dishonour and irreverence of it,
and speak evil of Dignities, were before ordained to condemnation, Jude 4, 8, 9.
Let every soul be subject to the higher Powers;
Resisting lawful Powers. Rebellion. Refusing Tribute and Taxes.
for they that resist and rebel against
the men in
power and authority,
shall receive to themselves damnation. Render therefore, in fear of that penalty,
Tribute to whom Tribute, and Custom to whom Custom is due, Rom. 13.1, 2, 5, 6, 7.
Submit your selves to every Ordinance of man, and be obedient to it
for the Lords sake, from whom you shall receive a severe recompence of all your disobedience;
Disobedience.
whether it be
to the King himself
as supreme, or unto lower Officers and deputed
Governours, as unto those who are sent by him, 1
Pet. 2.13, 14.
In the last Days perillous times shall come, for men shall be fierce, traitors, &c.
from such turn away,
Traitors.
for they are men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith, 2
Tim. 3.1, 4, 5, 8.
[Page 200]
Laws in the relation of people to their Pastors.And as for the particular prohibitions in the relation of
people to their
Bishops and
Pastors, their penalty is the same with the others already mentioned.
Dishonour. Irreverence. Evil-speaking. Mocking. Setting them at nought for their works sake. Disobedience.
He that despiseth you, either your persons by dishonour, irreverence, evil speaking, mocking, setting you at nought for your works sake, or your Message and Commands by disobedience; in Gods account
despiseth me also, whose Messengers and Ambassadors you are;
and in like manner
he that despiseth me, depiseth him withal
who sent me, Luke 10.16.
Do you not know that they which minister in the Jewish Worship and Temple
about holy things, live of the maintenance of the
Temple?
Not providing for them, or not maintaining them.
and that
they which wait in sacrificing
at the Altar, are Partakers of some portion of the Sacrifices
with the Altar? Even so hath God ordained amongst us, like as he did among them,
that they who preach the Gospel, should for that have a due maintenance and livelihood, and
Gal. 6.6. Matth. 10.10. 1 Tim. 5.17, 18.
live of the Gospel. And say I this as a man, only from common reason, equity and custom;
or saith not God, by a peremptory way of Command in
the Law, the same also? For there
it is written, Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the Oxe which treadeth out the Corn. Which is said not for the Oxen alone, but for our sakes no doubt, that we might not grudge the Labourer his hire, 1
Cor. 9.8, 9, 10, 11, 13, 14. And as he who should despise this Law under
Moses, could not escape death; so much less can we, since Christ has made it one of his Laws, if we despise it now,
Heb. 2.2, 3.
Thou that sayest a man should not steal, dost thou steal? Thou that abhorrest Idols,
Sacriledge.
dost thou commit sacriledge? By such scandalous sins as these
the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written, &c.
Rom. 2.21, 22, 24.
[Page 201]And as for the prohibitions in the relation of
Husband and
Wife, their sanction is the same also.
Laws in the relation of Husband and Wife. Vnconcernedness.
Estrangedness. Not bearing each others infirmities.
Provoking one another.
Publishing their mutual defects.
No man ever yet hated his own Flesh, so as to be estranged to it, or unconcerned for it, or not to bear with its infirmities, but by rubbing upon every sore place to vex and provoke it; or not to hide and conceal its weaknesses, but to publish and discover them. And as unnatural is this usage between Man and Wife,
for they two are one flesh, Ephes. 5.29, 31. Which prohibition of hatred between Man and Wife as between a Man and his own Flesh, is set down as a necessary part of
ceasing to be darkness, and
becoming light in the Lord, ver. 8.
No Adulterer shall inherit the Kingdom of God,
Adultery.
Gal. 5.19, 21.
Husbands love your Wives,
On the Husbands side, Imperiousness. Vncompliance.
and be not bitter or passionate, uncomplying and imperious
against them. And this you must do, as you would be accounted the
holy and elect of God, Col. 3.12, 19.
He that provides not convenient maintenance,
Not maintaining his Wife.
especially for his own house, whereof the Wife is the chief Member,
hath denied the faith of Christ,
and is worse than an Infidel, 1
Tim. 5.8.
Teach Wives to be obedient to their own Husbands,
Disobedience of the Wives.
lest if they disobey them,
the Word of God ▪ or the Christian Religion,
be blasphemed for such disobedience of Women that profess it,
Tit. 2.5.
And as for the prohibitions in the relation of
Parents and
Children, what their sanction is,
Laws in the relation of Parents and Children. these places will inform us.
In the last days perillous times will come; for men will be without
Ro. 1.31, 32.
natural affection,
Want of natural affection.
Disobedience in Children.
disobedient to Parents; from such turn away, for they are people of corrupt minds, and reprobate concerning the faith, 2
Tim. 3.1, 2, 3, 5, 8.
They who provide not for their own house, and especially
[Page 202] for so near a part of it as their own Children are,
Parents not providing for their Children.
have denied the Faith, and are become
worse than Infidels, 1
Tim. 5.8.
Provoking them to anger.
Fathers provoke not your Children to wrath, and hatefulness of you by a rigorous and harsh Government of them,
Irreligious education.
but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, Ephes. 6.4. Which are part of those Precepts, our obedience whereof is necessarily required to our being accepted as Children of the light, chap. 5. ver. 8.
He that
Prov. 20.20. Gen. 9.22, 25.
Reproaching Parents.
Contempt, and mocking them.
curseth, by reproaching and publishing the shame of
his Father and Mother, shall surely be put to death, Exod. 21.17.
The eye that mocketh at his Father, and despiseth to obey his Mother, although the offence be not come so far as words, but is only a scornful and contemptuous look, a jeering and abusive Countenance;
the Ravens of the vally shall pick it out, and the young Eagles shall eat it, Prov. 30.17.
He that robbeth Father and Mother, and saith it is no transgression,
Robbing them. but an innocent action, in regard he takes nothing but what either is, or one day will be his own;
the same is the Companion of a Destroyer, i. e. he deserves to dye as well as a Murtherer,
Prov. 28.24.
Contumacy.
If a man have a stubborn or contumacious
and rebellious Son, who will not obey the voice of his Father or Mother when they have chastened him; let them bring him to the Elders or Rulers
of his City, and to the Gates, wherein were the Courts of Judicature,
of his place, and let him be stoned to death, Deut. 21.18, 19, 20, 21.
Laws in the relation of Brethren and Sisters.
Want of natural affection.And as for the prohibitions in the relation of
Brethren and
Sisters, we have their penalty established in these words:
Without natural affection, who in the judgment of God are worthy of death, Rom. 1.31, 32.
He that provides not for his own, is worse than an Infidel, 1
Tim. 5.8.
[Page 203]And as for the prohibitions in the last relation,
viz. that of
Masters and
Servants,
Laws in the relation of Masters and Servants.
On the Masters side,
Vnjustness, and rigour in commanding.
Vnequal Government of them. their sanction is expressed in the places following:
Masters, give unto your Servants that which is just and equal, knowing that you your selves
also have a Master in Heaven (who will recompence your injustice, rigour and unequal Government of them upon your own heads, as Christ has plainly shewed us in the
Parable of the Servants, Matth. 18. from ver. 23. to the end of the Chapter)
Col. 4.1.
Masters, love your Servants, forbearing threatning, and,
Immoderate threatning. Railing at them. what is near akin to it, opprobrious language or railing;
knowing that your Master also is in Heaven, who, in judging and punishing such offences as these,
is no respecter of persons, Ephes. 6.9.
If any man provide not for his own house or Family,
Not maintaining them. whereof his Servants are one part,
he is worse than an Infidel, 1
Tim. 5.8.
Weep and howl, O ye rich men,
Defrauding the hireling of his wages.
for the miseries that shall come upon you. For the hire of the Labourers, which is of you kept back by fraud, cryeth against you for vengeance,
and the Cries are entred into the ears of the Lord, who will most severely punish this injustice,
Jam. 5.1, 4.
Exhort Servants to be obedient to their own Masters,
On the Servants side,
Disobedience. Vnob
[...]ervance. Answering again.
Purloining. Vnfaithf
[...]lness.
and not to be unobservant of them, but to give all diligence to
please them well in all things. Not answering again, not purloining; not being false or unfaithful in any matter,
but showing all good fidelity. These things speak and exhort with all authority, let no man dare, under the pain of Gods high displeasure, to
despise thee, Tit. 2.9, 10, 15. Which things, amongst others, he is bid to teach, in opposition to some who vented contrary Doctrines, who upon the account of those Rules which they gave their Followers opposite to these, are called
abominable, disobedient, and to every good work reprobate, Chap. 1.16.
[Page 204]
Let as many Servants as are under the Yoke, count their own Masters worthy of all honour,
Dishonour. Irreverence. Publishing or aggravating their Masters faults. and not despise and dishonour them by their irreverent behaviour, publishing their faults and wounding their reputation;
that the Name of God and the Christian Doctrine
be not blasphemed or evil spoken of through the contrary usage.
If any man teach otherwise, he is proud, knowing nothing, 1
Tim. 6.1, 2, 3, 4.
Servants obey your Masters, not with eye-service, but heartily and in singleness or
[...]. simplicity
of heart,
Eye-service. without acting double,
viz. something whilst their eye is over you, but nothing when it is off you; which you are bound to do, not only out of a dread of your Masters anger, but as
fearing God, who will be sure to punish you, although your Master should not take notice of you,
Col. 3.22.
Contumacy.
Servants, he not stubborn and contumacious, but
subject to your Masters with all fear and reverence; and that
not only to the good and gentle, or
[...]. equitable and moderate,
but also to the hasty and morose or
froward. For if when you do well and suffer for it, you yet
take it patiently; this is truly
thank-worthy and acceptable to God. And indeed
hereunto are you called in Christianity,
to suffer many times unjustly, but still with patience,
as Christ did, that hereafter you may reign with him also, 1
Pet. 2.18, 19, 20, 21.
Thus is our observation of these particular prohibitions plainly necessary unto life, and indispensably required to mercy and salvation. And as for that small remainder of them which are not expresly insisted on in this proof, their necessity is sufficiently evidenced by the indispensableness of the opposite Commands, which in the proof of the
affirmative Laws is shown expresly.
As to all the particular Laws then recited in the foregoing Catalogues, whether they be
affirmative or
negative,
[Page 205] Commands or
Prohibitions; 'tis plain that they are all bound upon us by the severest sanction, no less than our
fears of Hell and
hopes of Heaven. They are the adaequate and compleat matter of that
obedience which is to secure for us a happy Sentence. At the last Day we must all stand or fall by them; where they promise, God will bestow rewards; but if they threaten, he will eternally condemn us.
And thus at length it plainly appears what those
particular Laws are, which under the sanctions of Life or Death the Gospel indispensably binds us to obey. And upon the whole we see, That when we become Christians we are not turned loose and set at liberty to do what we list; but are put under a most strict Rule, and bound up by a most exalted purity, and a most compleat and perfect love. The height of our Duty is answerable to the greatness of our Priviledges and advantages; For as never any people had so much
Luke 12.48. Grace given to them as we Christians have by the Gospel, so never was there of any so much Duty required.
The poor
Heathens, who knew nothing more, either of Gods Laws, or of his rewards and encouragements, than they could argue themselves into a belief of by the strength of their own wit and reason; knew nothing of, nor shall at the last Day be condemned for the transgression of several of those Commands which we shall dye for. So far were they from thinking that in the judgment of God
lasciviousness, uncleanness,
Placet Stoicis suo quamque rem nomine appellare. Sic en
[...]m disserunt, nihil esse obscoenum, nihil turpe dictu, &c. Cic. Ep. ad Famil. l. 9. Ep. 22. quae est ad L. Papyrium Petum.
filthy talk, and
obscene jests, deserved death, that as wise men as any among them did not believe it of
To prevent Adulteries, this sage
Cato adviseth to,
Quidam notus homo cum exiret Fornice, Macte virtute esto, inquit Se
[...] tentia Dia Catonis, &c. Horat. lib. 1. Ser. Sat. 2.
Nemo hic prohib
[...]t, nec vetat, quin quod palam est venale, si argentum est, emas. Nemo ire quenquam publica prohibet via; dum ne per fundum septum facias semitam, dumtete abstineas nupta, vidua, Virgine, Juventute & Pueris liberis, ama quod lubet, Plautus de usu Meretricum in Curculione, Act 1. Scen. 1.
And
Cicero in his defence of
Marcus Coelius: Vincat aliquando [in adolescentibus] cupiditas rationem, dummodo parcat juventus pudicitiae suae, ne spoliet alienam, &c.
Si quis Mer
[...]triciis amoribus interdictum juventuti putet, est ille quidem valde severus, abhorret non modo ab hujus seculi licentia, verum etiam à majorum consuetudine ac concessis. Quando enim hoc non factum est? Quando reprehensum? Quando non permissum? Cic. Orat. pro
M. Coelio. Upon the account of this Gentile opinion of the lawfulness of Fornication, and because they reputed it as an indifferent thing, although really and in it self it were most necessary, it is sorted amongst other indifferent things in the Canons made for the Gentile World at the Council of
Jerusalem, Acts 15.20, 28, 29.
Fornication and
Whoredome it self. They were in no fear of being called to account then, and being found liable to eternal punishment, for being
[Page 206]
angry at an enemy, for
Minerva in
Homer, when she advises
Achilles to cease the Quarrel with
Agamemnon, and to keep off from fighting and blows; doth yet allow him this liberty,
[...].
cursing or
reproaching, for
praying to the Gods against him, nay nor for other higher acts of
malice and
revenge. They never dreamed of being condemned for
censoriousness, uncourteousness, surliness, malignity, mockery, upbraiding, reproach; and least of all for
scandalizing an ignorant and weak Neighbour, or
not relieving an enemy, for
not taking up the Cross, or
not mortifying their own Bodies.
Nullam aliam Virtus mercedem laborum periculorúmque desiderat, praeter hanc Laudis & Gloriae: qua quidem detracta, quid est quod in hoc tam exiguo vitae curriculo, & tam brevi tantis nos in laboribus exerceamus? Cic. Orat. pro Arch Poet. sub finem. Vain-glory and emulation they looked upon as deserving
commendation rather than
reproof: and
boasting and
ostentation, when it had no mixture of ill design, but was only for boastings sake, even they who would find fault with it rebuked only as a
[...] [which is his d
[...]finition of
[...]]
[...], Arist. Eth. Nicom. l 4. c. 7.
vanity, but not as a
mortal crime. The most that any of them could say of these, or of several others, which it would be too tedious to mention, was that it would be a point of
praise for men to observe them, but not of
duty; they might be
advised to it by a sage
Philosopher, but not
imposed and
commanded by a
Judge and
Lawgiver.
Thus dark and defective was that sense of Duty which governed the
heathen World. The priviledg of a clear and full revelation of it, which God in
great degrees
[Page 207] afforded the
Jews under the Law of
Moses, and us
Christians in the
compleatest measures under the Gospel of Christ, was a Grace and Favour which he did not vouchsafe them.
He shewed, as the Psalmist says,
his Word unto Jacob, and his Statutes unto Israel; but
he hath not dealt so with any of the heathen
Nations; for as for his Judgments, or those Laws which we are to be judged by,
they have not known several of
them, Psal. 147.19, 20.
And since not only the poor and
ignorant, but even the more
wise and
learned sort of Heathens were thus void of knowledge in the simplicity of their hearts, and did not discern several of those to be Laws of God, which every one of us may discern most clearly if we will: although we must stand or fall by them, yet they shall not; but when they are brought to Judgment, they shall go unpunished for their transgressions of them, because they did not know them. They shall not be condemned for acting against they knew not what, nor suffer for the breach of such Laws as were not sufficiently published and proclaimed to them.
They that sinned without our
Law, shall also perish, not by it, but
without our
Law, according to the Sentence of such other Laws as are, not ours but, their own;
and it is only
as many as have sinned in or under our
Law, that shall be judged and condemned
by the Law, Rom. 2.12. Whatsoever they may suffer then for their transgressions of their
own plain natural Laws, which all of them might have known that had a mind to it: they shall not be punished for their ignorant breach of such as are
peculiarly ours, but that part of their offences shall be overlooked, and graciously connived at. For
those times of ignorance, saith the Apostle,
God winked or connived
at, Acts 17.30.
And as for the
Jews, although they had a
stricter
[Page 208] Rule and a
more perfect Precept, answerable to their
clearer light and
expresser promises; yet were many
Plus tunc indulgentiae erat, & plus licentiae: tunc esus carnium praedicabatur, nunc abstinentia: tunc in omni vita jejuniorum paucissimi dies, nunc quasi unum jejunium Vita omnis: tunclaesis ultio suppetebat, nunc patientia: tunc irascentibus Lex ministra, nunc adversaria: tunc accusatori gladiumporrigebat, nunc Charitatem: tunc etiam earnali illecebrae Lex indulgebat, nunc evangelium nec aspectui: tunc corporeae volup
[...]ates habebant quandam licentiam, nunc jubentur etiam oculi custodire censuram: tunc ad multas Vxores recipiendas unius Mariti torum Lex dilatabat: nunc etiam ad unam exciudendam casti affecte;tus devotione constringit. Superest enim, inquit Apostolus, ut qui habent Vxore
[...], &c. 1
Cor. 7.29, 30, 31. says
Salvian of the strictness of the Christian above the Jewish Law,
de avaritia, l. 2.
p. 383.
Ed. Oxon. The reason whereof he addes
p. 385.
Majora solvimus, quia majora debemus. Judaei hab
[...]bant rerum umbram, nos veritatem: Judaei suerunt servi, nos adoptivi, &c. things still for the
Matth. 19.8. hardness of their hearts, indulged to them; for which without repentance we shall smart most severely if we are guilty of them. A man might be innocent in the charge made against him by the Law of
Moses, although he should
return ill for ill, or
Matth. 5.38.
retaliate injuries, and
curse and
pray against his enemies. And this their most
righteous persons, and
greatest Prophets, even
Psal. 5.8, 10. and 7.6. and 28.24. and 35.8. and 109. from ver. 1. to the 20. all which Curses appear to be directed against his Adversaries, ver. 20.
David himself, who was the man after Gods own heart, have done frequently. They had no express Law threatning death to bare
sensuality and
worldliness; but the very constitution of their Law, which consisted mainly, if not wholly, in temporal promises, seemed much to encourage it. They were in no danger of being damned by
Moses for not
bearing with the infirmities and weaknesses of their wives, since their Law it self allowed them to
put them away when they did not please them; yea and, even whilst they continued with them, to
marry, and
take others to them. For all which, with others that might be mentioned, although we Christians are liable to damnation, yet they were not. For they will be judged at the last Day according to their obedience to their own Laws, not to ours.
As many as have sinned in the Law of
Moses, says the Apostle,
shall be judged by that Law, Rom. 2.12.
[Page 209]But as for us
Christians, we must walk by a more perfect Rule, and live up to a nobler pitch than ordinarily either
Jew or
Gentile did; or at the last day we shall be eternally condemned. For take even those Sects among the
Jews, which in the judgment of S
t
Acts 26.5.
Paul are the
strictest of any in their
Religion, viz. the
Scribes and
Pharisees; and yet, as our Saviour himself has peremptorily and plainly affirmed, our obedience must of necessity surpass theirs.
Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, you shall in no case enter into the Kingdom of Heaven, Matth. 5.20.
In the accounts of our Religion we are guilty and punishable, when no other Law would take hold of us. For by the Gospel of Christ, as we have seen, we shall be damned not only for
Adultery, Fornication and
Whoredom; but also for
uncleanness, for
lasciviousness; nay, for
filthy jests and
obscene discourses. We are liable to dye, non only for
drunkenness and
revellings, for
gluttony and
surfeiting; but also for
carnality, sensuality, and
voluptuousness. There is enough against us to condemn us, although we do not
kill our enemy, if we
hate him, or
rail at him, nay if we
refuse to do good to him, to
speak well of him, or to
pray for him. We are strictly charged not only that we should not
lye and
slander, but moreover that we should not so much as
revile or
reproach, or
mock, or
upbraid, or
censure, or
speak evil. We are severely threatned, not only if we
offer violence to our Neighbour; but if we are
surly towards him, if we are
hasty and
fierce with him, if we are
stately, uncondescensive, or
uncourteous to him. So far must we be from
fighting and
blows, from
seditions and
tumults; that under the highest penalties we must abstain from
clamour and
brawling, from
debate and
variance, from
unquietness, yea from
pragmaticalness, or
busying our selves in others mens matters. We must keep back from
dishonour,
[Page 210] irreverence, and
speaking evil of Dignities, whilst we submit to them; as well as from
disobedience, and
resistance of our lawful Prince in open
rebellion. To
extort, depress, or
circumvent our Brother in any matter, is an Article of our Condemnation, as well as
direct theft, and downright
robbery. To
refuse the Cross, to
scandalize a weak Brother, to
envy our Neighbours praise, and to be
vain-glorious, arrogant, and forward upon all occasions to
boast and set off our own; are all mortal sins in the accounts of our Law, and such as subject the impenitent Actors of them to eternal destruction.
These, and all the other instances set down in the foregoing Catalogues, which are too many to mention here, let us plainly see the height of that holiness, and the perfection of that love which we are to live or dye by. Our Law is the most perfect Rule that ever the World heard of; and, as ever we hope for mercy and bliss, ours is to be the most perfect obedience. For as all these Laws, which under the pains of Death we are bound to obey, are most Heavenly and Divine; so is that a most perfect obedience which is indispensably required to them. Which will more fully appear by clearing up what I am to show in the next Book,
viz. What degrees and manner of obedience is indispensably required to them.
BOOK III. What degrees and manner of Obedience is required to all the Laws forementioned.
CHAP. I. Of Sincerity.
The CONTENTS.
The first qualification of an acceptable Obedience, that it be sincere. Two things implied in sincerity, truth or undissembledness, and purity or unmixedness of our service. Of the first Notion of sincerity, as opposite to hypocrisie, or doing what God commands out of a real intention and design to serve him. Of a two-fold intention, actual and express; or habitual and implicite. Of intention in general, and of these two in particular. Where an actual intention is necessary, and where an habitual is sufficient to our obedience. Of the second Notion of sincerity, as it notes purity of our service in opposition to mixture and corrupt alloy. This Point stated,
viz. What intention of our good together with Gods service is consistent with an acceptable and sincere Obedience, and what destroys it. Integrity of our Obedience a sure mark whereby to judge whether it be sincere or no.
[Page 212]THE Qualifications which must render our obedience acceptable to Almighty God, and make it avail us unto life and pardon at the last Day, are comprehended in these
two;
- 1. Sincerity.
- 2. Integrity.
1. To render our obedience to the forementioned Laws of God acceptable and available to our salvation at the last Day; it is necessary that it be
sincere.
Sincerity is a
[...]
qu.
[...]: that being true, and not counterfeit, doth not fear the light, but is willing to be tryed in the brightest Sun. And the Apostle joins these two,
[...], opposing
sincerity to
fraud, and a
double heart, and making it the same with
simplicity, 2
Cor. 1.12. And again he joins it with
Truth, The unleavened
[...]read of sincerity and truth, 1
Cor. 5.8. And so
sincerus by the Latine Grammarians is derived from
[...] and
[...], as signifying the same with
cum corde, heartily and
unfeignedly.
true and undissembled service of God, opposite to
hypocrisie, or a
false and
feigned pretence of obeying him, when in reality we only serve our own selves.
For we must take notice, that God has been so gracious to us in chusing out the instances of our Duty and of his Commands, as to
adopt for the most part those particular
sorts of
actions into the matter of our
obedience, which by the natural Order and Constitution of things make for our own present
pleasure, reputation, or
interest. And every one of these, from the first and fundamental principle of our Natures,
self-love, are sufficient inducement to us to practise them, although God had never laid his Commands upon them. So that although we have no kindness at all for God, nor would do any thing for his sake; yet shall we observe many things which he enjoins us, not for
his pleasure, but our
own. Thus, for instance, may we be
chast, and
sober, and practise all other Vertues that are gainful, not because we love God; but only because we
love mony. We may be
just and
honest, and
seemingly religious; not for the sake of a
Commandment, but of our
own
[Page 213] credit, because the contrary practice would wound our good Name in the world, and stain our reputation. And now when our own
lusts and
vices, our
carnal pleasures, and
temporal advantages strike in after this manner with Gods Laws, and command the same service which he enjoins us; we may pretend, if we will, and as too oft we do, that all is for his sake, and that these performances, which are really owing to our own
self-interests, come from us upon the account of
Religion and
Obedience. And when we falsifie and feign thus, it is flat dissimulation. It is no more but
acting the part of an obedient and religious man, seeing, like an
[...] is joined with
[...],
Matth. 6.5.
Which is an intimation of its being taken from publick Plays and Theaters.
Actor on the
Stage, we are that person whom we represent, not in
inward truth and
reality, but only in
outward shew and
appearance, which is the very nature of
hypocrisie.
But for a man to be
sincere in Gods service, is the same as
really to intend that obedience which he professes. It is inwardly and truly to will and do that for his sake, which in outward shew and appearance we would be thought to do. It is nothing else, as the Psalmist says, but
truth in the inward parts, Psal. 51.6; the having our inward design and intention to agree with our outward profession; and being verily and indeed those obedient persons which we pretend to be.
And as for this sincerity of our performance of what God requires,
viz. our doing it for his sake, and because he commands it: it is altogether necessary to make such
performance become
obedience, and to qualifie us for the rewards of those that obey. For without it we do not observe
Si pro arbitrio suo S
[...]rvi Dominis obtem
[...]rant, nec in iis quidem, in quibus o
[...]t
[...]mp
[...]rarint, obs
[...]quuntur. Quando enim Servus ex Domini jussis ea sacit tantummodo quae vu
[...]
[...]cere; jam non Dominicam implet voluntatem sed suam, Salvian. de Gub. Dei. l. 3. p. 79. Ed. Oxon. Gods will, but our own; his Command
[Page 214] had no share in what we did, because it had been done although he had said nothing; so that in our performance of it we served not him, but our own selves. And what has God to thank us for, if we do nothing but our own pleasure? Wherein do we serve him, by acting only according to our own liking? That cannot be charged on him which is not designed for him; and if we do what he commands no otherwise than thus, it is all one as if we had done nothing.
But if ever we expect that God should judge us at the last Day to have obeyed him, we must be
sincere in our obedient performances. For
the Lord looketh not on the
Rom. 2.28, 29.
outward appearance and pretence, saith
Samuel, but he looks on the inward intention and design, which is the
heart, 1
Sam. 16.7.
He saves, as the Psalmist tells us,
the upright in heart, Psal. 7.10. And again,
As for the upright in heart, they, and they alone,
shall glory, Psal. 64.10. For it is not from the bare outward appearance and profession, but
from the heart, says
Solomon, that proceed
the issues of life, Prov. 4.23. And this is plainly declared in the express words of the Law it self. For it accepts not a heartless service, nor accounts it self
obeyed by what was never
intended for it. But thus it bespeaks us:
The Lord thy God requires thee to serve him with all thy
Matth. 22.36, 37, 38.
heart, and with all thy soul. For he is a great God, a mighty and a terrible to all that do otherwise,
and who in his Judgement
regardeth not persons, nor to corrupt him
taketh rewards, Deut. 10.12, 17. And the Apostle tells the Philippians, that their
being sincere is the way
to be without offence till the Day of Christ, Phil. 1.10.
And thus we see, that to render our obedience acceptable at the last Day, it is absolutely necessary that it be sincere and unfeigned. We must do what Gods Laws prescribe, not only because our own credit or interest
[Page 215] sometimes requires it, but because God has commanded it. In all our obedient performances our heart and design must go along with him, before ever he will recompence and reward us.
So that 'tis plain we cannot obey God, either against our will and intention, or without them; seeing our wills and intentions themselves are the very life and soul of our obedience. The prime part of our Duty consists in the directing of our Design: for even that which is done agreeably to Gods Command must be aimed and intended for him, or else it will never be owned and approved by him.
But that we may the better judge of this
sincerity of our service which is measured by our
intention and design; we must take notice of a two-fold intention. For it is either,
1.
Actual and
express. Or,
2.
Habitual and
implicite. Now it is this
latter which is always and indispensably required to the sincerity of our service; but as for the
former, it is not always necessary, though oftentimes it be.
Intention is the
tendency of the soul towards some end which it likes, and which it thinks to compass and endeavour after. And this is one prime requisite in the actions of men, and that which distinguisheth our operations from the actions of brute Beasts; for what they do, proceeds from the necessary force of
uncontriving Nature and
instinct; but what we, from
reason and
design.
And the cause of this difference is this, Because God has given the
brute Beasts no higher Guide and Commander of their actions, than
appetite and
passion, whose motions are not
chosen with freedom, and raised in them by
reason and
thought; but merely by the
necessitating force of
outward objects themselves, and those
[Page 216] impressions which they make upon them. For they act altogether through
love and
hatred, hopes and
fears; and they
love and
hate, not through
reason and
discourse, but through the
natural and
mechanical suitableness or
offensiveness of those objects which they act for.
But as for us
men, he has put all our actions under the power and in the disposal, not of
outward things, but of something within us, even our own
free will. They are not imposed upon us by the force of any thing without us, but are freely chosen by us; we are not their Instruments, but their Authours; they flow from our own pleasure and undetermined choice.
Now as our actions are at the disposal and command of our wills; so do our wills themselves command and dispose of them, not
blindly and by
chance, but always for some
reason, and upon some
design. For in
themselves they are
indifferent, to make us either
omit or
act, neglect or
exert them. And therefore to determine our wills one way rather than the other, to act them rather than to let them alone, they must be moved and perswaded by such Arguments as are fit to win upon them. Now that which can move and gain upon our wills, is only
goodness. We will and desire nothing but what we think is
good for us, and which tends some way or other to better and advantage us. For what we believe is
insignificant and
useless, we
contemn; and what is
hurtful and
evil, from the first Principle of our Natures,
self-love, we straightway entertain with
hatred and
avoidance, but never with
love and
good will. So that whensoever we will and chuse to act, rather than to sit still; it is always for some
end which we propose to our selves, and by reason of some
good or other which we expect to get by it. For no man will be at pains for nothing, or labour without aiming at any recompence; but some
end or
goodness there must still
[Page 217] be, which is to move our wills, and make them choose
rather to act, than to sit idle. All our Actions therefore are only as
means, and there is alwayes some
end or other of them which we propose to our selves to reap from them; something which we like, and which we think they tend to, that makes us employ our Powers in the production of them. And this
eying or
aiming at the
End or
Motive whereunto we see our Action
tends, and for the
sake whereof we
set about it, is our
Intention of it.
Thus we see that all our Actions agree in this, that they are chosen for the sake of some end, and exerted upon some intention and design.
But in the
manner of this Intention there is some difference: For sometimes in acting we actually and expresly think of, and look up to that End or Good which we are moved by, and act for, and operate in direct order, and respect to it; which is an
actual and
express intention. But at other times we do not look expresly further than the act it self; but through a setled Intention before made, and, as to its full force in determining of our Wills towards that Good which we act for, yet continuing; we readily do what tends towards it, without ever expresly eying or designing of it. Our former Intention was so full and so effectual, that it has determined our choice of the action so far, as that our Wills need nothing more to make them command that it be done, than to be offer'd the opportunity of doing it. They are sufficiently moved by the
End for which the Action is to be undertaken, and their
constant temper and
inclination is to bend after it. So that when a particular Action occurs, which is to be chosen for the sake of it, they need not
actually to think of it, and look up to it; but are sufficiently inclined to act in order to it, through their
habitual tendency
[Page 218] and propension towards it. And this being no
express intuition, and
particular designing of the end which we act for, but only a
setled tendency and inclination in the soul after it, which through long
use and
custome is become its
constant temper and
habitual; it may be called an
habitual, or
implicit intention.
Now both these sorts of Intention have their place, as in all our
other Actions, so particularly in those of
Virtue and
Obedience. For sometimes our performances of those things which God requires are
studied and
deliberate; we pause at them before we exert them, and think and perswade our selves into the production of them. And in regard the
great motive or
end of exerting them,
(viz.) Gods command and injunction of them, is the
great Argument to win us over to them; when we take time and ponder so, we act through a
particular and
express intention. But then at other times we do what God enjoyns before we are
aware; we need not deliberate about it, or argue our selves into the practice of it; but stand ready to perform it as soon as opportunity is offered. And here the will being already inclined of it self to exert the action, because God has commanded it, it needs no arguments to move, nor any express intuition of the end to perswade it, but indeliberately chooses to obey out of its own
habitual temper, and
implicit intention.
And as for the
cause of this difference of our
Intention in doing those things which God commands; it is plainly the
different degrees and perfection of our Obedience. For when our Virtue and Obedience are of
small strength, and in an
imperfect degree; there our
Lusts have a considerable
Power with us, as well as our
Religion; and although they have not force enough eventually to hinder, yet they have so much as will suffice them to contend with, and to oppose the doing
[Page 219] of our duty: So that even when we do obey in
this state, and close with Gods command, it is by a
strife and a
war, by
conflict and
victory. Now here our wills are in doubt what way they shall determine their choice, for they are canvassed and beset on both sides, both by
God and by our own
Flesh, by our
Duty and our
Appetites. And to enable
Religion to prevail with them in this conflict above our
Passions, there is a necessity of representing all its force, and of setting all its motives before them, that thereby they may be induced to strike in with it, and to choose what it commandeth. But now as for the main
end and
motive of all our
Religious Services, it is
Gods having injoyned and commanded them. It is for
his sake, that we perform them; that we may
endear our selves to him by
doing of his pleasure. So that to enable us to choose obedience to Gods Laws, rather than to our own Lusts, we must set him and his command before us. They are the end for which we are to work, the motive and argument that must bear us out, and make us effectually willing to do what we are required. In this state then of
strong lusts and
imperfect obedience, to enable us to choose to do what God injoyns, when our own Lusts do powerfully incline us to do the contrary; we have need of an actual thought and intuition of God and his command, which is the great end and motive that must determine us for him, and bear down all that opposition which our Lusts make against him: So that all the obedience which we perform here, is through a
particular and
express intention.
But then on the other side, when our Virtue and Obedience is of full growth, and we are so accustomed to do what God requires, that now we find no reluctance or opposition to it, but use has made it become, not so much our
considerate choice, as our
natural
[Page 220] and
indeliberate performance; here our wills are ready of themselves to embrace the instance wherein we are to obey as soon as it is offered: We need not to consider and think our selves into a choice and practice of that which is commanded; for our natural bent and habitual tendency is towards it, and nothing more is wanting to our performance of it, than our being shew'd it. The Action of Obedience is chosen before it is offered, and all our Principles of working stand ready and prepared for it. For the intention of serving God is confirmed without all reserve; and the decree of our wills is past already to perform what we have intended; so that as soon as ever an opportunity for obedience is presented, we have nothing left to deliberate and consider of, but without all doubtings or delay go on to work and practise it. And all this, as I said, is a genuine and direct effect of our Obedience having acquired
great degrees of strength, and becoming
customary and
habitual. For
Custome, as it is truly said, is a
second Nature; such things as have been long
used by us, stick as close to us, and flow as
easily, as
quickly, as
indeliberately and
naturally from us, as those things that are
born with us. They do not stay for our particular contrivance and designation of them, but run before it. A man by long custome shall have his fingers move so fast upon a
Lute, that thought it self shall not be able to keep time with them, and answer every stop with a particular intention and command of it. An
habitual Swearer, when occasion is offered, or without any, will rap out Oaths when he is not aware; and so little many times was there of actual contrivance and express design in it, that when he hath done he doth not know it. And the case is the same in other
habitual sinners, whose transgressions, proceeding not so much from a particular and express
[Page 221] choice, as from an habitual temper, and even natural inclination, are unconsidered and indeliberate. And therefore when our Obedience it self is become customary, and use has wrought it into our very Nature; we have no need, upon every return of opportunity, to eye Gods command which is the
end, and to intend his service as a motive to our wills, to engage them to choose the Action before us which tends to it. We stay not to bethink our selves what it tends to, and who is to be served by it, and after that to intend expresly to serve him in it. No, all these were done to our hands before the time of obeying came, so that now when we have the opportunity, we do not busie our selves in exciting them, but in this habitual state of things, and perfection of obedience, act ordinarily in the force of them, which is obeying through an
habitual and
implicite intention.
And now from what has been said of this
Perfection, and customariness of our obedience, being the cause of our obeying only through an
habitual intention; it plainly appears, that not the
actual, but
habitual intention of serving God, is that which is
alwayes, and
indispensably required to a
sincere service of him. Indeed when we
pause, and
deliberate, and take several things into our
consideration, a
particular intention of his service is necessary to make what we do upon such deliberation an
acceptable obedience: For if in the deliberation our choice was doubtfull as to the
event; such particularity of intention was necessary to make us choose the
Action of obedience; and if it were doubtfull as to the
motive, when other things
sufficient to make us act as we did, (as the service of our
Lusts or
Interests) concurr'd to it as well as
Gods Command; then is it necessary to make us choose the
acceptable service of obedience. But for that intention, I say, which
[Page 222] is not only here in
this case, or some
others, but
universally, and in
all, indispensably necessary to the
sincerity of our obedience, it is an
habitual intention. For the very reason why we do not intend his service
particularly and
expresly, but only
habitually and
implicitely, is because our obedience has arrived to good perfection, and long use and custome has made it, not so much at every turn our considerate choice and contrivance, as our unstudied inclination and very nature. Now this exaltation of
Obedience into a natural
temper is so far from rendring it
unsincere, and making God look upon it as none at all; that in very deed it is the height and perfection of that which his Gospel commands us to aspire and aim at. For there our Duty is expressed by our
being
Joh. 3.3.
born again, by our becoming
Ephes. 4.24. Coloss. 3.10.
New Men,
Gal. 6.15. 2 Cor. 5.17. and
New Creatures, and by our being made
2 Pet. 1.4. Mat. 5.48.
partakers of the Divine Nature, and so like unto God himself, who is carried on to all actions of
Virtue and
Holiness, not by the motives of Reason and Argument, but by the exact and infinite goodness of his own Nature it self.
So that in measuring the sincerity of our Obedience by the reality of our intention and design for Gods service, we see that we are not alwayes to exact of our selves a particular and express intention, because God requires it not; but may, and often must, when our Obedience becomes natural and habitual, take up with an intention that is so too.
But for the fuller understanding of this condition of our Obedience,
Sincerity, we must consider, not only the
reality and
undissembledness of our service and intention, which have been discoursed of hitherto, but their
uncorruptness, and
unmixedness likewise. And this, as well as the former, is sometimes signified by sincerity, which is used to denote, not
Truth only and
reality
[Page 223] in opposition to
Fiction and
Hypocrisie; but
Thus
sincerum mel, is honey without any mixture of wax in it; and
sincerum is explained by the Grammarians to signifie the same as
sine cera.
Purity also, in opposition to
mixture and
alloy. And thus we read of the
sincere milk of the Word, (i. e.) the pure and unmixed parts of it, or the Christian Doctrine as freed from all adulterate mixtures of
Gnostick Impurities and
Jewish Observances, which were those compositions, wherewith in the Apostles times so many went about to corrupt the Word of God, 1
Pet. 2.2.
So that to serve God
sincerely in this sence, is to perform what he commands us
for his sake, and with a
design to please him, without mixing therewith any
by-ends of our own, or
intending our own
self interests together with him.
But this we are to understand with much restriction. For it is not all intention of
Pleasure, Profit, or other
Interest to our selves in the performance of Gods commands which he has forbidden us: We may design to advantage our selves by our Obedience, and be sincere still; provided that this design be only upon those
spiritual and
eternal advantages which God himself promises to the obedient; or upon
temporal ones so far as they
minister to Obedience, and are
subordinate under it. But that
mixture of intention only is
corrupt and
unsincere, when together with our intention of
serving God, we joyn another intention of
serving sin, or when we design some
temporal ends as
much, or
more than we do
Gods service, which makes our
self interest, instead of being
subservient to Obedience, to become fit to
oppose and
undermine it.
First, I say,
God has not forbidden us all intention of our own advantage in the performance of his Commandments. When he requires us to obey him, he doth not prohibit all Love of our own selves, and regard to our own self interests; which will appear from all these Reasons, both because
some eye at our own good,
[Page 224] and respect to our own advantage is of that
nature that it cannot be forbidden us; because
Gods Laws themselves have offered and proposed it to us; because
the necessity of our faith to our obedience shews plainly that it cannot be denied us; and because
the best men that ever were have not been able to obey without it, and yet their obedience has been most graciously accepted.
First, Some respect to our own good, and intention to advantage our selves by our obedience is of
that nature that it cannot be forbidden us. It cannot fall under a Law, or be a matter of a Commandment, because it can never be performed.
As for any
one particular advantage, and self-interest indeed, we may deny our selves in it, and therefore any Law may very well require it. For we have many particular self-interests to serve, and they clash and interfere among themselves; and so long as we are in pursuit of any one, by virtue of it we are able to restrain and deny our selves in any other. And thus
all men daily deny their
Ease for their
Interests, and their
Gain for their
Liberty, and their
Liberty for their
Lives. And
all good men daily over-rule that Love which they have for their
Bodies, by that higher and stronger love which they have for their
Souls, and deny themselves in any
Temporal Interests, to secure their
Eternal. And because all men have this power of denying their own Self-love in small instances, to serve it in greater, and of parting with any goods and advantages of this world, to purchase to themselves incomparably better in the next; God has enacted the
denial of our selves, in all such particular Interests as hinder our Obedience into a Religious Duty, and made it universally obliging to all the world.
[Page 225]But as for the casting off this
love of our selves, and
respect to our own advantage, not only as to some
particular interests, whilst our eye is upon others, but as to
all self-interests
whatsoever; this in the matter of
Duty and
Obedience, no
man can
perform, and therefore no
Law can
command it. For in that Constitution of Nature, which God has given us,
self-love is the
first and
over-ruling Principle. It has a share
almost in all our actions, and influences
all our faculties; so that in all that variety of operations which flow from us, there are very few wherein we have no eye at our own advantage.
In some actions, 'tis true, we are influenced chiefly, and
almost wholly by our
love of others, which is a
noble and a
generous Principle. For there are several good Offices which we daily do to others, in doing whereof we no way prejudice our selves; and these our
love of others makes us perform, and our own
self-love doth not withstand it; which is seen in all the Offices of
humanity and
common courtesie. And other things again there are wherein we advantage them, though it be considerably to our own trouble, and our own hindrance: and here, although our own
self-love oppose it self, yet our
love of them prevails and
over-rules it; as is daily shown in the Offices of
Christian Charity and
particular friendship. In these Cases our
love of others and
of our selves are
separate; our
kindness for them shews it self in such things, wherein our
own self-love is either
not concerned at all, or wherein it is
opposed and
over-powered: so that here we are
not influenced and
governed by it. And if
this were the
Case in all our
obedient actions, there might be more pretence for
performing them
purely out of
love to God, without mixing therewith any
love of our own selves.
But in
them quite contrary our
love of God and
of our
[Page 226] selves are neither
repugnant, nor so much as
separate; but
most closely conjoined. For God hath made the
same things the matter both of our
Duty and of our
interest; so that in
serving him we do in the highest measure
serve our own selves too. And in this Case, where our own
self-love is so
much concerned, and has not the
love of God to
oppose and
over-rule it, but to
jump in and
conspire with it; it is not possible but that we shall be
influenced and
acted by it. For it
naturally issues out upon our
own good, and here it has an
object in the
highest advancement, and there is nothing to
hinder or
restrain it. So that whatsoever we may do through a
bare abstracted love of others, without any
regard to our own selves, in
those Cases where our own
self-love and
it are
separate, or
repugnant: yet in the
matter of obedience, where they are so
close conjoined, and Gods service is so infinitely our own interest; 'tis plain that we cannot be wholly free from it. For since in obeying we do that which we know is most highly advantageous to us, we are not able perfectly to abstract our thoughts, but we shall intend whether we will or no to be advantaged by it.
And since no man can wholly abstain from intending his own advantage in Gods service, no Law can require it. It is no fit matter of a prohibition, nor capable of being retrenched by a Commandment; being it is at no mans choice whether or no he shall observe it. So that God must work a Change in his own Creation, and form us into something different from what we are, before he can in reason demand it of us.
2. Some respect to our own advantage in performing what God commands is lawful and allowable in us; because
Gods Laws themselves do authorize and propose it to us.
God has not required us to serve him for nothing,
[Page 227] but has offered us an abundant recompence for all our labour, and added such allurements to his Laws as infinitely surpass all the difficulties of our Duty. He has proposed every thing to us that may any way work upon our self-love, and care for our own advantage; whether it be the
promises of good to intice, or the threats of evil to affright us into obedience.
For thus saith our Law,
Verily, verily, (I double the Asseveration, that you may give the greater credit to it)
I say unto you, He that keepeth my Sayings or Commands,
shall never see death, John 8.51.
To my Sheep that
follow me, and
hear or obey
my voice, I will give eternal life, John 10.27, 28.
Blessed are they that do his Commandments, for they shall have right to the Tree of Life, and enter in through the Gate into the City, Rev. 22.14. But on the other side,
The wrath of God cometh upon the Children of disobedience, Col. 3.6. For at the Day of Judgment,
when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with the Guards and Attendance of his
mighty Angels; then will he
in flaming fire take vengeance on them that obey not the Gospel, who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, 2
Thess. 1.7, 8, 9.
Thus have we in Christs Laws, to omit other things, a promise made to us of Heaven and endless joys to induce us to obedience; and a threatning of Hell and eternal miserie denounced to us, to make us afraid to disobey. And these make our obedience to become infinitely our greatest self-interest, and render it impossible for us not to serve our own advantage in the highest measure, if we do obey at all.
And since Gods Laws themselves propose such incomparable Arguments, to perswade us to obedience, they can never forbid us to have an eye to them, or to be excited to obedience by them. For the very end why
[Page 228] God annexes such allurements to his Commands, is, that they may be a
motive to win our choice, and make us
willing to obey them. But now our wills are moved by nothing further than they desire it, and intend to purchase it. We cannot be drawn by it longer than we have an eye to it, nor can we endeavour after it further than we design to obtain it. For we must always design the end before we chuse the means, since it is only for the sake and hopes of that, that the trouble of these is undertaken. So that if any thing must be the final cause and encouragement of our endeavour, it must be the matter of our intention and design also. And therefore seeing God himself has placed such infinite advantages and self-interests at the end of our Duty, to perswade and excite us to a willing performance of it; 'tis evident he designs first of all that we should have an eye to them in obeying, because otherwise it is not possible that we should be moved by them.
Nay, so far is God from forbidding all respect to our own advantage, in our obedient performances of his Laws; that
3. In asserting so clearly as he has done the necessity of faith to our obedience, he plainly tells us that, If we must
obey at all, it cannot
be denied us.
Faith is a most necessary Principle of all
natural as well as
Gospel service. For
without faith, saith S
t
Paul, it is impossible for any man, whether he be Heathen or Christian,
to please God; because
he that cometh to God in whatsoever Religion,
must believe thus much of him at least,
that he is, and also
that he is a rewarder of all
them that seek him, without an eye whereat no man would ever be perswaded to seek after him,
Heb. 11.6. And as for the
belief of the Gospel in particular, which is the
faith of us
Christians; so necessary is it to make us obey the Laws of Christ, that our
obedience,
[Page 229] as being effected by it, is called the
obedience of faith, Rom. 16.26; and
disobedient men in the Scripture language are ordinarily styled
unbelievers; and
disobedience, unbelief.
But now what is there in our faith so indispensably necessary to effect this obedience, but our belief, as S
t
Paul says, of
Gods readiness to reward us, and of those
advantageous promises which the Gospel proposes to us upon our performance of it? And how is it possible for our belief of them to carry us on to obey, further than we concern our selves for those things which are promised▪ and intend by such obedience to procure them? The Gospel indeed has furnished us with all manner of
Motives, if we will
believe it, without which it is not
possible that we should be moved by it. It tells us of a most
surpassing love and infinite kindness, which God and Christ have shown to us; and if we believe this, it is fit to raise in us a most exalted
love, which will make us
perform any thing
for their sakes out of very
gratitude. Now this is a most
noble and
ingenuous Principle of obedience, which although it have
something, has yet the
least of
self-love in it. But it is
weak and
insufficient, unable of
it self to carry us far, and to bear us through our
whole Duty. And therefore besides it, for a perfect supply of all our wants, we have in it moreover the
greatest good things, and such as we are most in love with,
promised to our obedience; and the
greatest evils, such as we most fear,
threatned if we disobey. And if we believe
these, we must take obedience to be our
highest, not
service only but,
self-interest; and that no
temptation can either
promise or
threaten so much to our own
self-love, as
God doth. And this indeed carries us through all, and makes us obey intirely. It overcomes every difficulty, and overballances all contrary inticements. But this it doth only so
[Page 230]
far as we
intend to purchase all those
surpassing advantages by our
obedience which infinitely exceed all those
other inticements that are
attained by men who
disobey.
And as this respect to our own advantage in our obedient performances is nothing more than the condition of our Nature absolutely requires, than the necessity of Faith supposes, and than Gods Law it self offers and proposes to us; so neither is it any thing more
4. Than the best men have always used, who yet were graciously accepted upon such obedience. For just
Noah obeyed Gods Law through the
fear of that destruction which it threatned, and with a
design of escaping it himself, when all the wicked of the World should be overwhelmed in it.
Noah, saith the Text,
was moved with fear to the preparing of his Ark, as God had commanded,
and to the saving of his house thereby. And for that very reason, because he
believed Gods threatning, and was
effectually afraid of it, he is in that very place called an
Heir of the righteousness which is by Faith, Heb. 11.7. The obedience of
Moses is ascribed in plain words to his
design upon those
rewards which God had
promised, and which he
hoped to compass by it. For
he had respect, saith the Apostle,
to the recompence of reward, Heb. 11.26. And to put it beyond all doubt that this
respect to our own advantage in our performance of Gods Laws, is not only the
necessity of
some men, but, as I said before, the very
frame and
constitution of the
humane nature: we are told that it was found in it in the
highest advancement, which it either ever
did or possibly
can receive; I mean in our Saviour
Christ himself. For even of
his obedience, and of the highest instance of it,
his death it self; the Apostle assures us that it was performed
[Page 231] through a design upon
his own advantage as well as upon
that Glory which would thereby
redound to
God. It was, says he,
for the sake of the
joy that was set before him, that he
endured the Cross, and despised the shame of it, Heb. 12.2.
Thus upon all these accounts it appears, that
the having respect to our own advantage in our obedience to Gods Laws, is not only an
innocent, but an
absolutely necessary thing. God can never be offended with it, because the
necessity of our nature requires it, because
his own Laws propose it, because
our faith is made effectual by it, and lastly
because the best men that ever lived have stood in need of it, and obeyed through it.
And since some respect to our own good, and intention of our own advantage in Gods service is so plainly lawful; that surely must be such where the good things which we intend for our selves are only those spiritual and
eternal advantages which his
own Law has
promised to the obedient, or other
temporal ones, so far as they
minister to
obedience, and are
subordinate under it.
For the
spiritual and
eternal advantages which we are to reap by our obedience, they are
the forgiveness of our sins, the
peace of Conscience, the
assistance of the Spirit, and the
joys of Heaven; together with deliverance from all the contrary evils of
guilt and
Hell. And these God himself has
expresly promised to us upon our obedience, to
perswade us into a performance of it. He uses them as Arguments to us to gain our
choice, which they must do by actuating our
intention. He proposeth them to our
aims, that they may enliven our endeavours; and annexes them to our obedience for this end, that we may be won to perform it for
their sakes, when we should not barely for
its own. So that it must needs be
lawful for every man to
intend these in Gods service,
[Page 232] because God himself has
proposed them
expresly in his Laws to every mans
intention.
And as for the temporal advantages which accrue to us from Gods service, they are
length of days, and
health of Body, and
riches, and
honour, or
good reputation; with a freedom from all the opposite
evils of
sickness and
death and
shame and
poverty. And these also are
promised to the
obedient. Let thine heart keep my Commandments, saith Wisdom;
for length of days, and long life, and peace shall they add unto thee, Prov. 3.1, 2. And as
length of days is in her right hand, so
in her left are riches and honour, ver. 16.
The memory of the just shall be blessed, when
the name of the wicked shall rot, Prov. 10.7.
There neither
is, nor shall be
any want to them that fear the Lord. For though
the Lions, that seem best able to get it, and are most careless how they come by it,
do lack, and suffer hunger; yet
they that seek the Lord shall not want any good thing, Psal. 34.9, 10.
But if there were no express promises of these temporal advantages proposed to us upon our obedience in
God's Word; yet were it enough to warrant our intention of them, that God has annexed them to it in the very
order of things and
course of Nature. For according to the ordinary course and constitution of the World,
Sobriety, Justice, Peaceableness, Diligence, and other instances of Vertue and Obedience, are naturally fitted to bring down all these temporal advantages upon us. And this Course of Nature and Order of things is of Gods establishment. It is as much his appointment, as are the promises and revelations of his Gospel. For he is the Authour of the
World, as well as of the
Bible. He made the Frame and Order of it to be what now it is, and after he had formed it,
he saw that all was very good, Gen. 1.31. His
Word and
[Page 233]
Works are both his own, and the
advantages of Vertue and Obedience in the
one are as much of
his appointment as in the
other.
So that as for our
temporal advantages also, which are much improved and ministred to by our obedience, they are such as God has given us for
motives and
encouragements in his service. He has set before us things
present as well as
future, to quicken us in our performances of his Commandments, and has appointed us to intend both, because otherwise it is not possible that we should be quick
[...]ned and excited by them.
But the only thing which we are to take care of in this matter, is, that as these
temporal advantages are
established by God, whether in the
course of Nature, or in the
express revelations of his Word, as
motives and
inducements to
Obedience: So we use them accordingly as
helps and
instruments to enable us to
obey. We must make them
assistant and
subservient to those
Laws which they are annexed to; they are to
minister to them, but by no means to
exalt themselves
above them, or to make
against them. For they are offered and authorized by God no further than they make for him; Obedience to his Laws is the chief thing which he intends; and these good fruits and advantageous effects of it, are laid only as baits and allurements to excite us on to it. But if once they
lose this
serviceableness and
subordination to the
doing of Gods will, they
lose all that can
warrant them, and all the place which he has assigned for them; and make our
performance of Gods Commands to be
no Obedience to him, nor to give right to any recompence or
reward from him. For, as I said, then
Secondly, our
intention of our own advantage in Gods service is
forbidden, and renders our
obedient performances corrupt and
unsincere; when
together with our
[Page 234] intention of serving God, we joyn another intention of serving sin; or when we
design some
temporal ends as
much, or
more than we
design Gods service, which makes our
self-interest, instead of being
subservient to obedience, to become fit to
oppose and
undermine it.
Sometimes, I say,
together with their intention of serving God, men joyn another intention of serving sin. And this is done in these and the like cases;
(viz.) If a man
prosecutes a malefactor, which is an action agreeable to the command of Justice, out of the sinfull end of
spite and
revenge, as well as out of a purpose of
Obedience. If a
Priest shall
take Confessions from women with a design of
Lust, as well as of
Religion. If a man shall be
temperate and
sober, chaste and
industrious, out of a principle of
covetousness, as much as out of
Duty. If he do, as our Saviour tells us the Pharisees did,
make long Prayers, and other
professions of Religion, to enable him the better and without suspicion to
devour widows houses, as well as to
serve God. In
these instances, and in all
others that are
like unto them, there is a mixture of
light and
darkness, of
good and
evil design. Men joyn
God with
Belial, and
Obedience with something of a quite
contrary nature, intending at once to serve both the
Lord, and their
Sins too.
But as for their performances which flow from such a
mixture of design as this, they will in no wise be owned as an
obedient, but punished as a sinfull service. For that
evil motive which is mixed with the
good, is such as God has
expresly threatned. He has plainly declared that he will damn men eternally for
Revenge, for
Lust, for
Covetousness and
Rapine, and for all those
actions that proceed from them. So that as for such
performances as arise from such
sinfull principles, they are
judged already, and the dreadfull sentence is long agoe gone out against them.
[Page 235]And then as for their
mixing this
damnable design of sin, with a
design of obedience to God in the same action; so far is that from
lessening, that it is rather an
aggravation of their
crime. For it adds to all that
evil which it contains within it self, a
prophanation also of what is
holy, or an
abuse of what is
sacred; and together with the
service of the sin, joyns an
immediate and
direct affront of God too.
At other times, I say, men
design some
temporal ends for themselves as
much, or
more than they
design Gods service. And this also renders their performances
unsincere, and qualifies their own
temporal self-interests, instead of being
subservient to
obedience, to
oppose and
undermine it.
Their
temporal advantages they intend sometimes as
much as they do
Gods service. They make them equal and co-ordinate, and are
moved by the
one as much as by the
other. Their love for the world is as great as their love for God, and they are induced to perform what he commands them as much for its sake, as they are for his.
Now this is an indignity which God will by no means endure. For it is plainly an
intolerable degradation of him, and a bringing him down to nothing more than an
equal amiableness with those
earthly pleasures, and
temporal interests, which we joyn in
co-ordination with him. It is a setting up the world for his rival, and making the Creature equall in our estimation to him who is the Creator and Lord of all. But the peremptory words of his Law are,—
Thou shalt have no other Gods before me, or in my presence,
Exod. 20.3. He will be served and respected
above all; and to bring other things into competition with him▪ he looks upon to be the same thing as to renounce him. For
he is
jealous of the
preheminence of
his service above
[Page 236] all
other things, as a
husband is of his
wives love to him above
all other men;
I the Lord, saith he,
am a jealous God, Exod. 20.5.
And since
this intending of our temporal advantages equally to Gods service, is looked upon to be so
great an
affront and
degradation of him; the making them
superior to him, and being won
more for
their sakes than for
his, must do so much rather. For this is a setting up other things
above him, and is like
making and
serving of
another God. Upon which account, as
some expound it,
Covetousness, which is a
loving and serving of Riches more than God, is called
Idolatry, Col. 3.5.
And when any
Temporal Interest of our own has got as
great power over us, or
greater than
God himself has; as it makes
for the performance of his Command at
one time; so will it at
another be as ready to make
against it. For although our
Duty and our
Interest do
ordinarily strike in together, yet always they do not; but are
sometimes divided. And then this hank, which our own advantage has got over us, will not determine us for God, but contest with him. It will make us neglect his Service, that we may serve our selves; and carry us on to transgress his Commands, whensoever we may thereby promote our own worldly interests.
So that the intending to
serve our sins together with our intending to
serve God; or the intention of our
own temporal interests in a
degree either
equal or
superior to our intention of
obedience to him; by both which ways all
worldly advantages are qualified to
oppose him: this
mixture of intention, I say, makes our
performance of his Commands to be no
acceptable obedience, but an
unsincere service, and a
damning sin.
As for that
unmixedness of intention therefore which is implied in
sincerity, and which is
necessary to the acceptance of our obedience of all the forementioned Laws;
[Page 237] it excludes not
all intention of our
own advantage together with
Gods service. No, to have respect to the
spiritual and
eternal advantages which in Gods
Laws themselves are expresly
promised to our
obedience, is
always lawful: and to have an eye upon those
temporal advantages which will accrue to us by obeying is
lawful so far, as we intend them, not in a
degree, either
equal to
Gods service, or
superior to it, by both which ways they are
empowered to
undermine it. But then only our
mixing a design of our own self-interest, together with our
design of serving God, makes our service
unsincere and our
damning sin, when together with our
design of serving God we join a design of serving sin; or when we
design some temporal ends of our own as
much, or
more than we
design obedience unto him.
And therefore it is a vain fear wherewith many good people are wont to perplex their souls, when they
doubt of the
sincerity of their obedience, because it was performed with an
eye at their own advantage; through
their fears of Hell, or
their hopes of Heaven. For whatsoever some, out of a
mistaken zeal for
God's honour, may have said to the contrary; this is not only
innocent, but, as I have shewn, plainly
necessary. If they scruple at this, they must scruple eternally. For it is not their
choice, but their very
Nature to act
thus, and they cannot help it. This, I say, is their very
Nature, and they must
leave off to be
men before they can
get quit of it. Men may
speak loftily, and talk of obeying
purely for God's sake, without seeking any thing at all for
themselves. But this is
mere talk, and
empty rant, that can never come
beyond words, or
appear in action. For they must be made something else than what they are, before they can
practise it. If any man doubts then whether God will accept his obedience, because in obeying he had an eye at his own self interest; he
[Page 238] doubts whether God will accept him because he obeys as a man.
Noah, and
Abraham, and
Moses, nay
Christ himself might have doubted at this rate; for in their obedience they all intended their
own good as well as
God's Glory, and had
respect unto the
recompence of reward. If this be a
sufficient ground of scruple, every
Christian man must of
necessity scruple without end. For all our
obedience is an obedience of
Faith; and our faith or
belief of
Heaven and
Hell makes us
chuse to obey, in making us first to
intend by such obedience to
obtain the
one, and
escape the
other. So that either our
own nature, and
Christ's Gospel must be
changed into something different from what they are: or we must acknowledge that such
honest intention of our own good, as I have mentioned, is
lawful for us in
God's service, since it is made so
necessary and
unavoidable for us in the
one, and so much
encouraged by the
other.
And thus at last we see what is the first requisite to an acceptable obedience,
viz. sincerity. And that it implies both the
reality of our intention in Gods service or our performing it truly for Gods sake, as we pretend to do; and also the
uncorruptness of it, or our performing it for his sake more than for any thing else whatsoever, and without regard to any other advantages of our own, than such as are allowed by him, and are subordinate under him.
But in regard the
degrees of our
intention and
design are not so
obvious and easily d
[...]sc
[...]verable in themselves, but are better known to us in their
fruits and
effects than in their
own natures: fo
[...]
[...]he greater ease in judging whether we do intend God
[...]s Service
most of all or no, I shall, before I conclude this Point, lay down a
plain and
certain mark, whence any man of common apprehension may easily discern wheth
[...]
[...] doth indeed design God's service
most, and wh
[...]er his heart and obedience be
sincere or no.
[Page 239]And the Rule which I shall lay down whereby certainly to try and examine that, is this,
If our obedience be intire, it cannot but be sincere likewise. For he that obeys God in
all times and i
[...]
all instances, cannot but serve him with both these
ingredients of sincerity,
viz. Truth and
Preheminence. He must needs
intend God's service
really, and
above all; who
intends it so, as to
serve him
constantly, and
universally. And the reason is this, Because although our
temporal interest and present advantage be for
the most part united with Gods service, yet
always it is not; but
sometimes in
all instances of obedience, and at
most times in
some, it is
separated and
divided from it. So that as long as we are true to our own Principle of acting, which we may safely conclude we always are, if we either design not God's service at all through
hypocrisie, or design it not above all through a
corrupt mixture of intention; at
those times, when these instances happen, we shall not be
acted by the
Command; but through the
love of our
own interest, which we intend
really, and design
more, we shall certainly
act against it. For our
actions go where our
wills lead them; and our
wills always follow that which is the
prevailing motive to them, and has most power with them. And therefore if we still chuse
God's service in
all its
parts, and in
all times, whether it make
for our
present advantage, or
against it: we may be assured that we
intend his service
truly, and also that we
intend it
most; since we
serve him when no
bye-interests of our own
can be served, and
disserve all
other interests for
his sake. He must needs be our
highest aim; because, where we may
please him, though no
secular advantages concur, we chuse
any thing; and where he would be
offended, though
all other advantages invite, we chuse
nothing.
So that in the matter of
obedience, our
integrity is the
[Page 240]
great and
last measure of our
acceptance. And if upon examination we find that our obedience is
intire, we need not doubt but that it is
sincere also.
And this is that very
mark, from which, according to that version of the Psalms which is used in our Liturgy, the Psalmist himself concludes concerning the obedience of the Israelites. For he collects it to have been a
dissembled and
unsincere, because it was not a
whole and
intire service.
They did but flatter him with their mouth, saith he,
and dissembled with him in their tongue; for their heart was not whole or intire
with him, Psal. 78.36, 37.
To clear up this enquiry then,
What qualifications of our obedience to all the forementioned Laws of God,
must render it acceptable to him, and available to our salvation at the last day; I shall proceed to discourse of the
second condition of all
acceptable obedience, viz.
integrity; of which in the
next Chapter.
CHAP. II. Of the second qualification of all acceptable obedience,
viz. integrity.
The CONTENTS.
Of the second qualification of an acceptable obedience,
viz. integrity. The Notion of integrity or uprightness. A three-fold integrity. Of the integrity of our powers and faculties. Or of the obedience with our minds, affections, wills, and bodily powers. How God is to be obeyed with the first faculty, our minds or understandings. God is to be obeyed with the second faculty, our
[Page 241] affections. This Question stated, How God and his Laws, which are spiritual things, are proportionate objects for our love and affections, which are bodily faculties. Of the difference betwixt our love of God, and of the World: that this is more warm and sensible; that more lasting and powerful. An account of what measures of obedience in our minds and affections, is necessary to the acceptance of our service. That contrivances and consultations for evil things, and such mere apprehensions as are particularly forbidden, are deadly and damning: but that all other bare apprehensions; and that all our affections after good or evil things will be rewarded or punished, not merely for themselves, but only as they are Causes and Principles of good or evil choice and practice. God to be obeyed with the third faculty, our wills. He cannot be served without them. Men are guilty of sin if they chuse it and consent to it, though they cannot act it. All this service of our inward faculties is in order to our outward works and operations.
INtegrity of obedience is
such a perfection and compleatness of it, as excludes all maimedness and defects. Which is well intimated by S
t
James, when he explains
intire by
wanting nothing; Let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and intire, which you will be by
wanting nothing, Jam. 1.4.
And this in another word is ordinarily expressed in Scripture by
uprightness. For in the most common Metaphor of the holy Books our
course of life is called our
way; our
actions, steps; and our
doing, walking. And, to carry on the Metaphor, our
course of obedience is called our
right or
straight path; our
course of sin and transgressions a
crooked path; our
committing sin, stumbling and
falling; and our
doing our duty, walking uprightly.
[Page 242] So that for a man to be
upright in God's ways, is, not to
stumble or fall by sin and disobedience; i. e. to be
perfect and
intire, or
wanting nothing in our obedient performances.
Now this
integrity or
uprightness which is necessary to our
obedience that it may stand us in stead at the last Day, is
three-fold.
1. An integrity of our
powers or
faculties, which I call an
integrity of the
Subject.
2. An integrity of
seasons and
opportunities, which is an
integrity of
Time.
3. An integrity of the
particular Laws of Duty, and instances of obedience, which is an
integrity of the
Object.
And all these are necessary to render our performance of God's Laws an acceptable service. For if ever we expect that he should reward our obedience at the last Day, we must take care beforehand that it be the obedience of our
whole man, in
all times, to the
whole Law of God. To begin with it.
1. That our obedience of the forementioned Laws may avail us to life and pardon at the last Day, we must take care to obey with
all our powers and
faculties, which is an
integrity of the
Subject. And for this the very Letter of the Law is express. For when the Lawyer asks,
What shall I do to inherit eternal life? Christ sends him to what is written in the Law, and repeats that to him for an Answer;
Mark 12.30.
Thou shalt love (and
serve, as it is
Deut. 11.13.)
the Lord thy God with all thy heart or will,
and with all thy soul or affections,
and with all thy strength or executive and bodily powers,
and with all thy mind or understanding,
Luke 10.25, 26, 27, 28. Obedience with all these powers and with our whole Nature, is the means of life, and the indispensable condition of our eternal happiness.
[Page 243]First, We must keep all Gods Commandments with our
minds or
understandings. It is a dangerous conceit for any man to phansie that he may be as
sinful as he will in his
thoughts, so long as he only
loves and
chuses, projects and contrives for the forbidden instance in his
mind; but doth not proceed so far as to obey it in his
outward practice. For at the last Day we must be called to account, and justified or condemned by the
counsels and
imaginations of our
minds, as well as by the
works of our
lives. For not only the works and practice, but also
the thoughts of the wicked, or of wickedness,
are an abomination to the Lord, Prov. 15.26.
The thought of foolishness is sin, Prov. 24.9. And since God
forbids and
hates them; as ever we hope for his favour, we must
repent of them and
forsake them.
Let the wicked man forsake his thoughts, saith the Prophet,
and turn them from his sin
unto the Lord; and then
he will have mercy upon him,
and abundantly pardon him,
Isai. 55.7. For the
warfare that God has set us, after which we are to attain the reward of eternal happiness,
is a casting down imaginations, as the Apostle tells us,
and bringing into captivity every rebellious
thought to the obedience of Christ, 2
Cor. 10.4, 5.
In particular, this obedience of our
minds to the Law of God must be, as a doing what he enjoins, so likewise a keeping off from every thing which he forbids.
First, In our
imaginations. We must not
phansie it in our minds with love and delight, nor indulge to any thoughts of it with such pleasure as may be a bait to our choice, and weaken our aversation and hatred of it, and thereby ensnare us into the practice of it.
Our warfare, as we have heard from the Apostle, must not be against
actions only, but against
imaginations also, and
insnaring phancies of evil;
casting down rebellious
[Page 244]
imaginations, and making every thought obedient to the Laws of
Christ, 2
Cor. 10.4, 5. And in the
old world, when
the imaginations of mens thoughts were always evil, it repented the Lord that he had made man, insomuch as he resolved to destroy him,
Gen. 6.5, 6, 7.
Secondly, In our
counsels and
contrivances. We must not study what
means are
fittest, what
times are
best, and what
manner is
most advantageous for the acting of our sins. They must no more have our
care and
contrivance, than our
service and
obedience. For if we cast about in our thoughts, and consult about the most commodious way of committing any sin; although all our designs be defeated before we come to any effect, yet shall we be damned for our
contrivance, as well as we should for the
compleat action. And this our Lord himself has plainly determined in
one instance, and the Case is the same in all the
rest. For of the
contrivances and
machinations of murther he assures us, That they, as well as
murther it self, are of the number of those things which
pollute a man, and so utterly unfit him for Heaven, where nothing can ever enter that is
polluted or
unclean. Out of the heart, saith he,
proceed evil thoughts or
[...].
Which being set immediately before
[...], and the sins here being reckoned up according to the order of the ten Commandments, determine the wicked machinations to this particular,
viz. murtherous only. murtherous machinations, and besides them, compleat
murthers, adulteries, &c. and
these defile the man, Matth. 15 19.
And as for that
particular sort of contriving for sin, which is the height and perfection of villany;
viz. the inventing of new, and before
unknown ways of transgressing: it, of all others, is sure to meet with the severest punishment, and to thrust men down into the deepest Abyss of Hell. Of this sort are all
invention of new Oaths, new Nick-names or
evil speakings, new frauds and
methods of couzenage, new incentives of lust, new
[Page 245] modes of drinking, and arts of intemperance. But of
these, and of all others that are like unto them, God will one day exact a most rigorous and terrible account: For
he that deviseth to do evil, saith
Solomon, although he himself doth not
act, but only
devise it,
he shall be called and dealt with as a
mischievous and wicked
person, Prov. 24.8. And S
t
Pauls words are full to this purpose. For he tells us expresly, that in the
judgment of God inventers of evil things shall be declared
worthy of death, Rom. 1.30, 32.
As for our
minds or
understandings then, they are one faculty which is plainly implied in the
Integrity of our service, and without the obedience whereof at the last day God will not accept us.
And another faculty implied in it likewise is,
Secondly, Our
Soul or
Affections. It is a vain thing for any man to love and set his heart upon any particular sin, and yet for all that to expect that God should love and reward him.
If I regard iniquity in my heart, saith the Psalmist,
the Lord will not hear me, Psal. 66.18.
No man, as our Saviour sayes,
can serve two masters, for if he love the one, for his sake, when their interests enterfere,
he will hate the other; so that
we cannot serve God, if with our affections we continue to
serve sin, Mat. 6.24. To pretend obedience to God, and yet to love what he sorbids, to make a show of his service, and yet in our very hearts to hanker after his vilest enemies whom above all things his soul abhors: this surely is not
honestly to
serve, but
grosly to collogue, and
slatly to dissemble with him. For in very deed, if any man love sin, he sides with Gods enemy; but for the service and
fear of the Lord, it is to hate evil, Prov. 8.13. If ever we expect that God should accept our works, we must offer up our affections with them. For if our hearts go along with our lusts, whilst our practice
[Page 246] is against them; we serve God only against our wills; we submit to him as a
slave doth to a
tyrannous Lord, not through any kindness for him, but through a hatefull fear of him. We utterly dislike what he bids us, but yet we do it, only because we dare not do otherwise. But now this is such a way of performing obedience, as God will never endure to accept of. For he scorns to be served by a slavish fear, and an unwilling mind; he will never look upon a heartless sacrifice; but it is the affection that we do it with, which makes him set a price upon any thing that we do; and our love that he regards more than our performance. For this is that very thing which was thought fit to be mentioned in the command it self.
Thou shalt love the Lord with all thy heart, with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, Mat. 22.37.
'Tis true indeed, we do not find our
affection so
quick and
sensible for
God and
his Laws, as it uses to be for the
things of the world, neither can we reasonably expect it should. For our affections are
bodily powers, and it is their very nature, as
Philosophy instructs us, to be a
vehement sensation upon some certain commotions of our bodily spirits; so that
God and
his Laws, which are things
immaterial and
insensible, are no
proper and
proportionate object for them. For it is only
matter that is able of it self to
affect matter; and
material and
sensible objects, which can excite our
material and
sensitive passions and
appetites. One bodily faculty is no more fit in its own nature to be moved by a spiritual object than
another: and we may as well expect that our
eye should
see, or our
fingers handle it; as that our
affections should of
themselves issue out upon it, either to
love, or
desire, or
delight in it.
So that considering things barely in
themselves, I say, and the
natural agreeableness that is betwixt them, which
[Page 247] is the ground of their
natural operations; it is only
bodily pain or
pleasure that is
of it self fit to move our
bodily passions. But as for
spiritual and
insensible objects, such as
God and
Virtue are, whatever fitness to work upon our
affections they may have upon
other accounts, yet in themselves they have
none. Virtue and
Obedience, which are
spiritual things, may gain upon our
wills and
understandings, which are
spiritual and
rational faculties; but upon our
bodily appetites and
affections for their own sakes
barely they never can.
But that which makes our affections to issue out upon
God and
Virtue, is not the spiritual nature of
God and
Virtue themselves; but those
sensible and
bodily things which
flow from them, and are
annexed to them. For although
God be
immaterial in
himself, yet infinite are those
material and
bodily delights which we receive from him. And although
Virtue and
Obedience are in their own natures
spiritual and
insensible, yet exceeding great, and exceeding many are the
sensible goods and pleasures that are
annexed to them. For
Heaven, and
eternal life, which are
promised to our
obedience, will give a
full delight, not only to our
souls and
spirits, but even to
all our
senses likewise. It will endlesly entertain our
eyes with most
splendid sights and
glorious objects; it will feast our
ears with
melodious songs, and
most ravishing halelujahs, and refresh our
whole bodies with a most
exalted and
everlasting ease and
pleasure. As on the other side,
hell and
eternal misery, which are the
established punishment of all
sin and
disobedience, will bring not only upon our
spirits, but upon our
bodies too as full a scene of most
exquisite pain and
sorrow. For so violent and intolerable will the torments of our bodies there be, that God could find nothing too high to set them out by, but has expressed them by one of the most raging and tormenting things in nature,
eternal fire.
[Page 248]Now as for
Heaven and
Hell, they indeed are such things as can of
themselves stir our
affections and
bodily passions with a witness. When they are set before us, they are able to make us
love God and our
Duty above all things else, and to
hate nothing so much as
Sin and
Disobedience. For no
Sin can promise us so much
bodily delight, as is to be injoyed in
Heaven; neither can
Obedience in any
possible instance expose us to so great
bodily pains, as the damn'd for ever undergo in
Hell. So that when once
Heaven and
Hell are
proposed to our
affections, and act upon them, they will prevail with them more than any thing else can, and make nothing so
dear to them as the
performance of their duty, nor any thing so
hatefull as the
transgression of it.
And thus may
God and
Virtue become a fit object even of our
bodily passions, and a most
cogent matter of
love, desire and
joy; as on the contrary
sin and
wickedness are of
sorrow, slight and
hatred. They are most powerfull to excite all these
affections, although not in their
bare spiritual selves, yet in their
bodily dependants, and
annexed consequences. For the
greatest bodily joys shall one day crown our
Obedience, and the
acutest bodily torments will certainly befall us if we
disobey. And these, although as yet they are at a
distance, and
future to us, are most fit to work upon us, and most strongly to affect us. For we are Creatures endowed with understanding, and have Reason given to us to set future things before us, and to think our selves into passions and affections, and not to be
idle and altogether
passive, like the brute and unreasonable Creatures, and suffer the bare force of
outward and
present objects to excite them in us: So that with our
bodily affections we may
love, and
delight in
God and
Religion, which are
spiritual things, because of their
bodily joys and
attendancies; and
sensibly hate and
grieve at our sins and
[Page 249] disobedience, which are
moral and
immaterial evils; because of their
sensible pains and punishment. And we may
love the
one and
hate the
other above all things else, because no
bodily joys are in any the least comparison
so great as those which are laid up for the
good in
heaven, nor any
bodily pains
so tormenting, as those which are prepared for the damn'd in
hell. And since God has given to our
bodily affections even in their
own way, the
greatest motives to
love him above all, and
above all things to
hate sin; it is the highest Reason that he should require it of us, and demand the
preeminent service, not only of our
spirits, but also of our
lower soul or
affections also.
But although our
bodily affections, when they are employed about
Vice and
Virtue which are
spiritual things, by reason of this
supereminence of
sensitive rewards in the
one, and punishments in the
other, be more
strong and
powerfull, yet are they not, as I said, so
warm and
sensible as they use to be, when they issue out upon
sensible and
bodily objects. We
feel one in our own souls, and are affected in them much more violently, than we are in the
other. And that it must needs be so is plain: For our affections for
worldly things are raised in us by the
things themselves, and by those impressions which they make upon us; and they act to the
highest, and according to the
utmost of their power. But our
affections for
spiritual things are to be raised in us by our own
Reason, we are to argue and think our selves up to them, and our thoughts are
free, and go no further than we please to suffer them. And indeed we find so much difficulty in fixing them upon any thing, and there are so many other things obtruding daily upon them to divert and call them off from these; that we seldom stay so long upon them, or are so well acquainted with them, as to be wrought up into a very
[Page 250]
warm and
inflamed affection for them.
Besides, what is the chief Reason of all, that
Good and
Evil in
worldly things which
affects us is
present with us, and therefore our passions
for, or
against them are raised in us by our
sense and
feeling. But as for
spiritual things, and those
bodily joys and sorrows that are
annexed to them, for the
sake whereof we are
sensibly affected with them; they are not
present with us, but future and at a distance; and therefore our passion for them cannot be raised by our
sense, whose object are only
present things, but meerly by our
fancy and
imagination. But now as for the
sensible warmth and violence of a
passion, it is nothing near so
quick when it is excited by
fancy, as when it is produced by
sense. For no man is so
feelingly affected with
hearing a sad story, as he would be by
seeing of it. A man will be moved abundantly less by
imagining a
battle, a
murder, or any other dreadfull thing, than by
beholding it: And the reason is, because the impressions upon our
sense are
quick and
violent, and their
warmth is communicated to our
affections which are raised by them: whereas our
imaginations are
calm and
faint in comparison, and the
passions which flow from them partake of their
temper, and are more
cold and less
perceptible: So that our passions for
worldly things being passions upon
sense, and our passions for things
spiritual with their
bodily pain or pleasure annexed, being only upon
fancy and
imagination; we must needs be more
warmly and
sensibly, although not more
powerfully affected with the things of
this world, than of the
other.
But that which is to distinguish our
passion for God and Virtue above all things else, from our passion for
worldly things, is not the
warmth and
sensibleness, but the
power and
continuance of it. For it must be a
prevalent affection, which doth more service, although it
[Page 251] make less noise. It must be such a setled and
overpowering Love, answerable to the
prevailing strength, and
surpassing greatness of its
motive, as gets the
upper hand in
competition, and makes us, when we must
despise one to disregard all things else, and to adhere to Gods service, what other things soever be lost by it: What it wants in
warmth, it has in
permanency and
power; it sticks faster to us, and can do more with us than our love of any thing besides. For in our affections we must needs
prefer God and
his service before every other thing when they stand in competition; or we have none of that
Love with the whole soul which the Commandment requires of us; as will be shewn more fully
Chap. 8. afterwards.
And because our
thoughts and
affections have in them a great
latitude, and in a matter of so high concern every good soul will be inquisitive after some determinate accounts of that
compass and
degree of them which is necessary to our acceptance: before
I conclude this Point, I will set down what measures of obedience in these two faculties, what
thoughts and
imaginations of our
minds, and what
degrees of
love and
delight in our
affections, shall be judged sufficient at the last Day to
save or to
destroy us.
As for our
thoughts, there is one more
elaborate and
perfect sort of them,
viz. our
counsels and
contrivances. And when they are employed about the compassing of forbidden things, they are our
sin, and, without
repentance, will certainly prove our
condemnation. For
he that deviseth to do evil, saith
Solomon, he shall be called and dealt with as
a mischievous person, Prov. 24.8. The
machinations of murther are joined in
guilt and
punishment with
murtherous actions themselves,
Matth. 15.19. And as for that particular sort of Contrivers, the
inventers of
evil things, they are pronounced by S
t
Paul to
[Page 252] be
worthy of death, Rom. 1.30, 32.
And as for other of our thoughts which are not come up to the height of a
contrivance or
consultation, but are only
simple apprehensions; some of them also are
properly and
directly good or
evil, and an
Article of our
life or
death. God has imposed several Laws, which he has backed both with threats and promises, upon our very thoughts themselves. Of which sort there are some to be met with under all the three
general Parts of Duty,
viz. to
God, our
Neighbour, and our
selves. For our thoughts of
God are bound up by the Law of
honour, which forbids us to lessen or prophane him by
dishonourable Notions and Opinions; our thoughts of our
Neighbour by the Laws of
Charity and
Candour, which suffer us not either to reproach or injure him by
under-valuing Ideas, or
groundless suspicions; and our thoughts of our own
selves by the Law of
humility, which prohibits us to be exal
[...]ed in our own conceits through
false and
over-high apprehensions of our
own excellence. Pious and
charitable opinions both of
God and
men, and
humble and
lowly conceits of our
own selves, are Duties incumbent upon our very
minds themselves. And all the
opposite vices of
impious and
reproachful Ideas of God; of
censorious, suspicious and
lessening thoughts of other men; and of
proud and
arrogant conceits of our own worth; are transgressions within the sphere and compass even of our
understandings. For the exercise of the
first is not only a
Cause and
Principle, but a
part and
instance also of
obedience, and an Article of
life: as the exercise of the other is an
instance of
disobedience, and an
Article also of
damnation.
As for these Instances then, of
bare thought and
naked apprehension, they are
essential parts and
necessary instances of an
acceptable obedience; and the
wilful transgression of any one of them, without
repentance, is
dangerous and
damning.
[Page 253]So that as for all our
perfected and
studied thoughts of evil, viz. our
counsels and
contrivances; and as for all
such simple thoughts and
[...]ore apprehensions as have
particular Laws imposed upon them; they are not only
principles, but
parts and
instances of
disobedience; and if we are
guilty of them, unless we retract them by
repentance, we shall be
condemned for them.
But then there are several other
bare imaginations and
simple apprehensions, which are not under any of
these particular Laws, that are imposed upon our thoughts themselves, but are employed upon things commanded or forbidden by any of the other Laws forementioned. And as for all
these apprehensions, in themselves they are neither
sin nor
Duty, nor a matter either of
reward or
punishment; but so far only as they are
causes and
principles either of a
sinful or
obedient choice and practice of those good or evil things, which they are employed upon.
In
themselves, I say, these
mere apprehensions are neither
sin nor
Duty. We may
perceive sin in our
minds, and have it in a thought or notion, without ever being guilty of it, or liable to answer for it. For the
Sun shines upon a
Dunghil without being
defiled by it: and
God sees all the
wickedness in
Hell, but is not
tainted with it. And so long as we sojourn in a World of
iniquity, every good man must needs know and behold all the vices of the Earth; but bare understanding of them doth not make him partake with them, or subject to be punished for them.
But to make these
meer apprehensions and
imaginations either of
good or
evil an instance of
obedience or
disobedience; they must be
See this slated
Lib. 5.
Cap. 3.
causes and
principles of an
obedient or
disobedient choice or
practice. For our
inward thoughts and
imaginations are
Springs and
Principles both of our
inward choice, and also of our
outward
[Page 254] operations. And the service which God requires of them is the service of the
principle. He demands the obedience of our
minds as a
means, and in order to a further obedience of our hearts and actions. He expects that we should think so
long and so
often upon the
absoluteness of his
authority, the
kindness of his
Nature, the
reasonableness of his
Commands, the
glory of his
rewards, and the
terrour of his
punishments; till in our hearts we
chuse those things which he has commanded, and
perform them in our
works and
practice. For our
thoughts of
him, and of his
Laws, are not in
themselves Obedience, but only a
Spring and
Principle of it, and a
good step and
degree towards it. Our
knowledge shall be judged an acceptable service as it carries us on to
performance, but no otherwise. For
hereby alone, says S
t
John, we know that we know him with such knowledge as shall be accepted by him,
if we keep his Commandments, 1
John 2.3. And on the other side, our
bare imaginations and
apprehensions of some
forbidden sin are then only
disobedient, when they carry us on to
chuse or
practise those things that are
sinful. We must go on from
thought to
choice or
practice before the
vices thought of become our own, and our
apprehensions of sin become themselves
sinful. For the
thoughts of sin have the
sinfulness of
means and
causes; they are sinful so
far as they help on either our
consent or
performance. So our Saviour has determined in
one instance,
viz. that of
lustful looks and
apprehensions, Matth. 5.
He that looks upon a woman so long as
to lust after her or to consent in his heart to the enjoyment of her,
he hath committed Adultery with her already in his heart, ver. 28.
As for our
thoughts and
imaginations then, we see what
obedience in them is required to our
acceptance, and when they are
disobedient and will
destroy us. For
[Page 255] our
counsels and
contrivances of evil are
always sinful; and so are all such
simple thoughts and
apprehensions as have
particular Laws imposed upon them. And as for our
imaginations and
apprehensions of things
commanded or
forbidden by any
other Laws; they are
imperfect things, and not fully grown up to the
perfect Stature either of
obedience or of
disobedience; So that they are neither
punished nor
rewarded in
themselves; but so far only as they are
causes and
principles of an
obedient or
disobedient choice or
actions.
And then as for our
affections, their measures are the very same with those already mentioned of our
bare imaginations and
simple apprehensions. For their
service and
obedience is that of the
principle, and their Sentence shall be according to
those effects, either in our
wills or
practice, which
flow from it.
If we
love and
desire obedience, so far as to
chuse and
act it; this
degree of
affection will gain us God's
love and
favour, and secure his
rewards; but less than it no other shall.
He that keeps my Commandments, saith Christ,
he it is that loveth me, and they only
who so
love me in obeying me,
shall be beloved again
of my Father, and I will love them, John 14.15, 21.
But if our love and desire of evil things carry us on to
See this stated Book 5. Chap. 3.
chuse or
act any instance of
disobedience, for the sake of that which is
loved and
desired; then are our
affections sinful, and such as will
destroy us. The
desire of
evil is not so truly the
state of
mortal sin, as of
dangerous temptation, it is not
deadly in it
self, but
kills by
carrying us on to a
sinful and
deadly choice and
actions. For when once it has got to that
degree, it is
obnoxious to a
dreadful Sentence. Whereof the Psalmist gives us one instance in the
love of violence. Him that loveth violence, the soul of the Lord hateth, Psal. 11.5. And S
t
John says the same of the
love of lying, and the Case is
[Page 256]
alike in every other sin.
Without in outer darkness,
are murtherers, and whatsoever loveth or maketh a lye, Rev. 22.15.
And thus we see what
measure of
obedience is required in these
two faculties, and what
kinds and
degrees of
thoughts and
affections are to be
used or
restrained to make
theirs an
acceptable Service. For we must
abstain from all
evil counsels and
contrivances; from all
simple apprehensions which are
particularly forbidden, and put in
use all such as are
particularly enjoined: and as for all other our
bare thoughts and
imaginations, and all our
affections and
desires, we must
fix them upon our
Duty so long, till they make us
perform it; and never suffer them to issue out upon
evil so
far, till they carry us on either to
chuse or
practise it.
But besides these
two faculties,
viz. our
minds and
affections, there is yet another whose service is necessary to render ours an acceptable obedience; and that is,
Thirdly, Our
hearts or
wills also.
It is an absurd Dream for any man to think of serving God without his
will, because without that none of his actions can be called his own. For that only is imputed to us, which is chosen by us, and which it was in the power of our own wills either to promote or hinder; no man
deserving praise or being
liable to answer for what he could
not help. But of all persons
God most of all regards our hearts in all our performances. He perfectly
discerns them, and he
estimates our
services according to them. So that it is not possible for any of us to obey him
unwillingly, in regard the choice of our
will and
heart it self is that which renders any action a
saving and
acceptable obedience. For
out of the heart, as
Solomon saith,
proceed the issues of life, Prov. 4.23.
The
choice then as well as the
practice of our
Duty
[Page 257] is plainly necessary to render it
available to our
salvation. But on the other side if we
chuse sin, although we miss of opportunity to
act it, the bare
choice, without the
practice, is
sufficient to our
condemnation. For even by
that, when we proceed no
further, our
heart has gone
astray from God, and we are
polluted by the sin which we resolve upon in our own
choice; since
out of the heart, as our Saviour tells us,
proceeds the pollution of the man, Matth. 15.19, 20. We may
commit all sort of transgressions, and
incurr the punishment of them merely by
consenting to them inwardly in our
hearts, without ever compleating them in our
outward operation. For our Lord himself has thus determined it in one instance, and the Case is the same in all the rest.
Whosoever looks upon a woman to lust after her, or so long till his heart consent to commit lewdness with her if he could,
he, though he never meet with an
Cum ab homine mala ressolâ necessitate non agitur, ipsa rei turpis cupi
[...]itas pro actione damnatur, Salvian de Prov. l. 6. p. 205. Ed. Oxon. opportunity to
act it, or before any,
hath committed adultery with her already in his heart, Matth. 5.28.
No man then may venture to
will and
chuse any
one sin, and yet presume he is
innocent. For if
fear, or
shame, or
interest, or other
bye-motive and
worldly end, or
want of opportunity, hinder him from the
outward acting and
compleating of his
sin; yet if his
heart stands for it, and all the while he
wills and
chuses it, he is
guilty in the Accounts of God as if he had
committed it. We disobey in
willing as well as in
doing, and shall suffer for a wicked
choice, as well as for a wicked
practice. So that as ever we hope to have our
obedience to the forementioned Laws avail us unto
life and
pardon at the last Day, we must take care to perform it, as with our
minds and
affections, so with our
hearts or
wills likewise.
As for these
three faculties therefore,
viz. our
minds,
[Page 258] our
wills, and our
affections; they must necessarily be devoted to God's service, to make up an
intire obedience. As ever we hope for
Heaven, we must employ our minds upon
God and his
Laws so far at least, till we
love them in our
souls, and
chuse them in our
hearts with full purpose and resolution of performing them. Our
understandings must consider of our
duty, and of the
motives to obedience so
long, and so
well, till our
affections are inflamed with a desire of it, and our
wills are firmly resolved upon it. And as ever we expect to escape the torments of
Hell, we must take care that we entertain no
thoughts or
desires of any
sin so
long, till in our
hearts we become
concerned for it, and
willing to fulfil it. But if we will
look on it, it must be in order to
loath and
disdain it. We must consider how
disingenuous, how
shameful, and how
mischievous a thing it is; and indulge to no apprehensions of it in our
minds, that are like to insnare either our
choice or
practice; nor
dwell upon any but those that are apt to kindle our
indignation and
zeal against it, and arm our
wills with full
purpose to overcome it.
This must be the use and exercise of all our inward
powers and
principles of action. They must be used as instruments of
good life, and made the great
Springs and
productive Causes of all vertuous
practice and
obedience. It is this
holy and
obedient practice that is the
end, whereto all these
obedient thoughts, desires and
resolutions are directed; so that if they fall short of this, they miss of their chief effect, and appear to be
weak and
idle things, that are
insignificant and
useless.
CHAP. III. Of Obedience with the fourth faculty,
viz. our executive or bodily powers, and outward operations.
The CONTENTS.
God is to be obeyed with the fourth faculty,
viz. our executive or bodily powers, and outward operations. The great difficulty of Obedience in this instance. Four false grounds whereupon men shift off the necessity of this service with their works and actions. First, A hope to be saved for a true belief or orthodox opinions. Mens confidence in this represented. The folly of it. Orthodox faith and professions no further available, than they produce obedient works and actions. Secondly, A hope of salvation upon an obedience of idle desires and ineffective wishes. An opinion of some Casuists, That a desire of Grace is Grace, refuted. This stated, and a distinct explication of what is promised to the desire of Obedience, and what to Obedience it self. The pretence for this acceptance of idle desires from
Gal. 5.17. considered. An account when the will and desire is taken for the deed and performance. That Text
2 Cor. 8.11, 12. plainly vindicated. Thirdly, A hope of being saved notwithstanding they do sin, because they are insnared into it through the strength of temptations. The folly of this. Our own lusts make temptations strong. The Grace of the Gospel is sufficient to overcome them. Fourthly, A hope of being excused because they transgress with an unwilling mind. These mens state represented. Vnwillingness in sin a
[Page 258]
[...]
[Page 259]
[...]
[Page 260] mitigation, but no sufficient excuse. Some strugling in most actions both of good and bad men. The strife of the Flesh and Spirit. Two sorts of men feel nothing of it,
viz. the Saints in Heaven after the Resurrection, and some prostigate sinners here now on Earth. All good men, and the generality of evil are subject to it in this life. Mens peremptory will and last choice determines their condition.
A
Fourth faculty that is indispensably necessary to the
integrity of our Obedience, and which is the chief
end and
perfection, and gets acceptance for all the rest, is our
strength, or
bodily and
executive powers.
For the completion and crown of all, we must
do as well as
think and
desire, and our obedient
choice must end in an obedient
practice. For all our
inward motions are in order to
outward operations, they must go on to good effects, before they are fit for the great reward; we must
work as well as
desire, and not only
will, but
do our
duty, because upon nothing less than that we shall at the last day be accepted.
This indeed is the
severe service, and the
distastfull part of duty. It is a matter of much
labour and
pains, of much
strife and
contention. For
the doing of our Duty is the
top of all, every hinderance must be removed, and every difficulty overcome before we can attain to it. Our
scruples and
gainsaying reasonings must be
silenced, our
discouraging fears quieted, and all our
repugnant desires cooled or
conquered: Every
doubt of our
minds must be
solved, and every
hostile lust subdued e're we can
act what we are
required. A
secret wish, or a
sudden desire of Obedience may start up in our souls
unawares, and there is not much opposition made to it, because our lusts receive no great hurt from it. For the pleasure of our lusts lies in
acting and
fulfilling
[Page 261] them, they are secure of their own delights, so long as they are of our practice. And therefore they will allow us to
think of
good, to spend a
faint wish, a
sudden inclination, or a
fruitless desire upon it. But if once we would go on to
do our
Duty, and to
work Obedience, then begins the conflict. Our Lusts then bestir themselves with
might and
main, and set every
faculty awork to
resist and
defeat it. For our
thoughts begin to
argue, and to
pick quarrels with our
Duty. They suggest all its
difficulties and
dammages. They represent all the
pains of the undertaking to
cool our
love; the
appendant dangers to
raise our
fears; and the
great hazards to
shake our
hopes, and make us
despair of
success. For the
sake of our
sins we
arm all
discouraging passions, and quite
stifle all the
obedient suggestions of our
consciences. For either we
soften our
sin by
excuses, or
justifie it by
arguments, or
overlook it by
ignorance, heedless inconsideration and
forgetfulness. Either we will
act it
rashly through the power of a strong lust, and not
consider it at all, or else
think of it only to
lessen or
defend it. And when by the opposition of our
Lusts to the
perfecting and
performing of our
Duty, our
spiritual strengths are thus
weakned, and our
lusts advanced, when our
passions rise, and our
minds plead against it;
then is the
strife, and
there's the
toil and
difficulty of
obedience.
And because in this
obedience of our works and actions there is so much
difficulty, therefore are most people so desirous to
shift it off, and so forward to take up with any thing which will
save them the
labour of it. They perswade themselves that God will admit of easier
terms, and build their
hopes upon
cheaper services; in particular upon these
Four:
First, A
true belief, or
orthodox opinions.
Secondly, An obedience of
idle desires, and
ineffective wishes.
[Page 262]And if for all these they continue still to
do what
God forbids, and to
work disobedience; then their hope is to be saved notwithstanding it, because
Thirdly, Their
falling is through the power of a
great and
overpowering temptation, which they
see and
resist, but
cannot prevail over. So that
Fourthly, Their
transgression is with
reluctance and
unwillingness, their
service of Sin is an
unwilling and a
slavish service.
1. The
first false ground whereby men elude all the necessity of serving God with their
strength or
executive powers in
outward works and
operations, is their confidence of being saved for a
true belief, or a
right knowledge in religious matters, and
orthodox opinions. They turn all
Religion into a matter of
study and
speculation, as if it required only a
good head, and a
discerning judgment. They make it a matter of
skill, but not of
practice; an
exercise of
wit and
parts, but not a
rule of
action. For the
faith which they expect should
save them, with some men goes no further than the
mind, and consists barely in
right notions and
apprehensions. They take it to be nothing more but an
understanding what Christ has said, a being able to
reason upon it, and to
argue for it, and in their own
minds approving and
consenting to it. And that not to all that Christ has revealed neither. For the
Precepts or
Commands it
overlooks, and doth not meddle with; the
threatnings it either
considers not at all, or if it do, it takes them not to be due to that whereunto God has fixed them,
(viz.) disobedience of practice, but only to
ignorance and
unbelief. But all that which their faith
eyes, and which their minds
solely, or at least
principally approve of, is the
historical passages of
Christs life and death, the
doctrinal points which he has told us
concerning God or
himself, and the
comfortable promises
[Page 263] of the
Gospel. They believe what
Christ is, what he has
done and
suffered for us, and what he has
promised to us: they
think right in all the
Religious Controversies that are on foot in the world,
joyning themselves with the
Orthodox men, and
siding, as they presume, with the true Opinion; they
profess Christs Religion, and are
Members of his
Church, and
adhere to the
right party of
Christians, and to the
purest Congregation, and that they conclude is enough to bring them to
Heaven.
But if any think, as God be praised, many do, that God requires more than the bare service of our
minds and
right apprehensions; yet even a great part of them fancy, that all which he requires besides is only the
obedience of their
tongues and
discourses. If they
believe with the
mind, and
confess with the
mouth, although they are
rebellious and
reprobate in their practice, they are
satisfied of their
Godly estate, and presume that God is so too. Their Religion is made up of
lip-service, for they think to content God by
heavenly talk, and
pious conference, by larding all their discourses with the
Name of God, and
shreds of Scripture; all their
conversation is
holy phrase, and
sanctified form of speaking; and this they hope will attone for all the
lewdness and
disobedience of their
lives and
actions.
And if they proceed yet further to a
Faith that reacheth beyond the
mind and the
tongue, and think it necessary that it sink down from the
head into the
heart; yet there they will allow God to expect no great matters. They hope he will be well pleased, although it summon not up all our
Affections for his service, if it produce in us these
two easie passions, which are raised without much adoe, and may well be spared,
(viz.) a
strong confidence, and a
warm zeal. If to make it
saving it must imply a joynt concurrence of our
Affections,
[Page 264] it shall be only of these
two. It shall add
hope to
knowledge, and be a
belief that God will save sinners, with a
special hope, and
fancifull confidence that he will in
particular save them. It shall add
Zeal to
Orthodoxy, a warm heart to a sound head, and be no more but a
maintaining of and
stickling for right opinions, and
against erroneous and
false ones, with
heat and
fierceness.
Thus do men delude themselves into great confidences, and vain expectations from a
faith that is
without fruit, from an
orthodox, but
empty knowledge, which is void of all
obedient practice.
But a
knowledge and
belief which is not more
comprehensive in its
nature, nor has other
effects than these; they will find to their cost in the event of things, is miserably
delusive and
vain. It will serve to no other end but the
heightning of their
crimes, and the
encreasing of their
condemnation. For do but consider:
If we will
believe and
understand Christs
Doctrines and his
Promises, but
overlook or
deny his
Laws and
Precepts; what is this, but instead of
honour and
service, to
affront and
renounce him? By picking and choosing at this rate▪ we cast off his power of molding for us a Religion, and fixing the terms of his own mercy, and make to our selves a condition of our own salvation. We follow him so far only as we please our selves, but no further. The compass of our belief it self is not bounded by his authority, or measured according to
his mind, but
our own. For we understand and assent, not to every thing that
he has
said, but only to what
we our selves
like. We refuse to take every thing upon his word, and credit him in what he speaks no longer than it agrees with us. If we believe him, it is only where we matter not whether what he sayes be true or no; but we either give no heed to him, or
[Page 265] flatly disbelieve him where we have any temptation. His
veracity and
truth it self has no power over our very
minds, beyond what our own
lusts and
beloved sins will
suffer it: but the
Devil and the
World must be served in the
first place by our
Opinions, and
God must be forced to take up with
their leavings.
Nay what is yet more, by such a
partial and
squeamish belief as this, we do not only give or take at our
own liking from that attribute of his, which in
believing we would be thought to honour,
viz. his
Truth: but even where we seem to
submit to it, we
wrong and pervert it. For we
wrest his
sense, and
spoil his meaning, and
undermine all that he
intends: So that even that which we do believe is not
his mind, but our
own. For the true meaning of his
Promises, which run all upon condition of our
Obedience, we pervert; the force of all his
threatnings, which denounce
woes to
every sin and transgression, we
cancel. We do as much as in us lies, to
corrupt his
Word, and to
belie his very
Gospel. We make his whole Religion signifie another thing than what he intended. For we make it
allow what he
forbids, and
encourage such as he
threatens; and
save those whom at the day of Judgment he will
condemn. And since this
perverse faith and
knowledge, which
believes what it
likes, and is
infidel to all the
rest; which sets up
one part of his Word against
another, by making his
Promises to undermine his
Precepts, and the
Truth of his
Doctrines to render all his
threatnings false and useless: I say, since such an untowardly
partial, and
gainsaying knowledge and
belief as
this, is in very deed so plain a
Libel to his
Person, so
hateful a
violence to his
Truth, and such a
contradicting piece of
Infidelity to his
Gospel, it can never be thought to be
that Obedience which he
commands and
encourages, but such a piece of
contumelious flattery, and
fawning disobedience,
[Page 266] as he will most
severely punish and
condemn.
But if we believe his
whole Gospel, and besides the faith of his
Doctrines and
Promises, take moreover all his
Precepts to be such as
he injoyns, and all his
threatnings, in their
true meaning, to be such as he will
execute; and yet, for all that, in our
works and
practice despise, and
sin against them; then is
such our faith and knowledge so far from rendring our condition
safe and
comfortable, that in very deed it makes it quite
desperate, and utterly bereft of all
colour and
excuse. For it takes from us all
plea for disobedience, and leaves us not
so much as the
common refuge of all misdoing, the pretence that
we did offend but did not know it. It makes every sin which we commit to be acted with a
high hand, and all our
offences to become
contempt, our
disobedience, rebellion, and our
transgressions, presumptuous. For we sin then with
open eyes, we know Gods Commands, but refuse to practise them; we discern our duty, but despise it. It makes us not only to
renounce his
Authority, but also to
defie his
Power. For we know his Almighty Strength, but we will not fear it; we see his dreadfull threatnings, but yet
dare to commit the things which he has threatned in despite of them. We see and believe that our Death is entailed upon our disobedience, but for all that we choose and run upon it. We
contemn all his
Commands, and set
light by all his
Promises, and
despise all his
Threatnings: We see and believe them all, but
prefer the pleasure of our sins before them, and transgress in open affront to them. And such a state as
this, every man must needs see is so far from gaining his
favour, and ascertaining his
acceptance; that in reality it is a
continued heightning of every
provocation, an
habitual hostility, and state of
crying sin.
[Page 267]But if ever our
Orthodox Faith and
Professions avail us unto
Life and
Pardon, they must end in our
Obedient Works and
Actions. We must do that which we know God requires, and practise that Pure Religion which we profess;
If ye know these things, sayes our Saviour,
happy are ye if ye do them, Joh. 13.17.
It is not every verbal Professor, every
one that saith unto me, or calls me
Lord, Lord, that shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he only
that doth the will of my Father which is in Heaven, Mat. 7.21. We are condemn'd out of our own mouths if we commend Christs Religion, whilst we contemn and disobey it: Every word which we speak in its behalf, is a charge against our own selves, and every Plea which we make for
it, is to
us an accusation. For if it be a Religion so
pure, so
good ▪ so
worthy of God, and so
beneficial to men as we profess it is, the more
unpardonable wretches
we that
transgress and act against it. All the praises which we heap upon our Duty, are a most bitter invective upon our own practice; and the more we commend Christs Religion and Laws, the more we condemn our own transgressions; so that now God in exacting the punishment, be it as severe as it well can, only executes our own sentence. We are made the
worse for our
knowledge if our
Actions are not
ruled by it; for it shews plainly, that our
Lusts are most
obstinate, and our
wills most
wicked; when for all we are clearly shewed the
Laws, the
Promises, and the
threats of God, we can yet
despise them all, and for the
short pleasure of a silly sin
transgress, and act against them. And since it doth thus enhanse our
Sin, we may be sure that it will proportionably encrease our
punishment. For
he that knows his masters will, and doth it not, shall be beaten with many stripes, Luk. 12.47.
[Page 268]And thus we see, that this thinking to be saved by the
labour of our
minds, without any
works of our
lives and
practice; and coming to Heaven barely by a
True Belief, and
Orthodox Opinions, and
Right Professions, without ever
obeying in our
works and
actions; is
one of those
false and
delusive grounds, whereupon men shift off the necessity of this service
with all their strength, the service of their
Actions.
And another false ground of shifting off the same service is,
2. The delusive confidence which wicked men have of being saved at the last Day for an
obedience of idle desires, and
ineffective wishes.
It is a
strange conceit which some people have been taught,
viz. that
the desire of Grace is Grace, and that
God will at the last Day
judge men to have obeyed, although they have not
wrought, but only
desired it. There is a
complaisant sort of
Casuistry, and a much easier than ever God made, that has been brought into the World, which bids men to
hope well, though they
do nothing, so long as they find in themselves a
desire that they could do it. They wish they were what God expects, and that they performed what he commands; but they do no more but wish it. They sit still, and work no more now they have wished it, than they did before. Theirs is a
weakly infant-desire, it
just lives, but that is all, it can
effect nothing. For the
smallest lust is too
strong for it, and the
least temptation over-bears it; the desire of the Vertue is hush'd when the opportunity of the Sin returns, for notwithstanding all the contrary desire, this is acted at the next offer. Obedience is not desired so much as their ease; for they love it not so well, as to be at the necessary pains for it. It is a squeamish delicate desire; it would obey if that could be without trouble, but it will undergo nothing for obedience.
[Page 269]But this is a conceit as
strange as it is
destructive, and such wherewith the
simplest of men suffer themselves to be imposed upon in no
other matters, but only
this which most of all requires their care and caution,
viz. the
eternal welfare of their souls, and
the truth of their obedience. For who ever took his
desire of gain to be
gain, his
desire of ease to be
ease, his
desire of meat to be
food, his
desire of cloaths to be
rayment, or his
desire of knowledg to be
knowledg? And why then must that be
true in
Religion, which is always
false in
common life? and the
desire of Grace be said to be
Grace, and the
desire of obedience, obedience? Our
desires are
one thing, but the
thing desired is
another. Our desires are
within, but the object desired is
without us. Our desires are
our own, but the thing desired is
wanting. For so far is our
desire of any thing from being the
very thing it self which is
desired, that it is not always joined with it, but we possess
one, whilst we are without the
other. For alas! we find that those things which we
need, and have a
mind to, do not come at the
beck of a
desire, nor are procured by a
wish; but we must do more than desire them,
endeavour after them, and
work or
act for them, or else we shall sit
without them. A man doth not presently
possess meat because he is
hungry, or is
Owner of a
great Estate because he is
covetous; no, he must
labour and
seek, as well as
desire, both for the
one and the
other, or else let him desire what he will, he shall
get neither.
'Tis true a
desire of money is a great
preparative to
get money, and a
desire of knowledg a good
disposition to
attain knowledg; because our
appetites and
desires are, of all the
passions, the
great and most
immediate Spring of our
outward works and
operations. For
delight begets
love, and
love ends in
desire, and
desire carries us on to
work and
labour for the thing desired. We seek after
[Page 270] a thing, because we long for it; and take pains about it, because we desire it. And thus our
desires of Grace and
Obedience are
Grace and
Obedience. That is, Our
desire of Grace is not
Grace it self; nor our
desire of Obedience, Obedience; but a
good step and
degree towards them. It is so
metonymically, it is the
Principle and the
Cause of it. For therefore we acquire Grace, and perform Obedience; because we desire them. We should take no pains about them, were it not for our desires of them; but because we have a mind to them, therefore we labour after them.
But till our desires come on to
this effect, they have no title to the rewards of
it. Because although
they are a
gift of Gods Grace, 'tis true, as well as
Obedience it self is; yet are they not
that Grace which in the Judgment shall
entitle us to pardon and happiness. For the
promise to the
Desire of Obedience is
one; but the
promise to
Obedience it self is
another. If we
sincerely desire to
do Gods will, i. e. if we desire it so, as according to the best of our power to endeavour after it; the
promise to that is, That
we shall be inabled to do it. For one promise of the
New Covenant is, That
God will grant unto us to serve him in holiness and righteousness, Luke 1.74, 75; which he will
then do,
when we
desire it of him, by
giving his holy Spirit to them that ask him, Luke 11.13. But if we do
indeed obey it, the promise to that is, That we shall be saved by it. For
Christ is become the Authour of eternal salvation to them that obey him, Heb. 5.9. And it is said expresly of
them that
obey, That
they shall have right to the tree of life, Rev. 22.14. So that to the
honest desire of obedience, all that God
promises is the
power to perform and
work obedience; but
that whereunto
mercy and
life is promised, is nothing less than
obedience it self. For to
the working out our salvation it is required, as S
t
Paul says, that we be
[Page 271] wrought upon, not only to
will what God commands, but also to
do it,
Phil. 2.12, 13.
The great pretence whereby men of idle, unworking desires would plead for their unfruitfulness, and support their hopes of a happy Sentence under a life of disobedience; is a mistaken sence of these words of S
t
Paul in his Epistle to the Galatians:
The Flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the Flesh; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would, Gal. 5.17. Which words they interpret thus: The
Spirit in all good men
lusteth against the
Flesh, but not so
far as to
prevail over it: for although they may
will and
desire with the
Spirit, yet they cannot
do those things which they
would. And if this be so, 'tis plain that we have warrant enough to hope for mercy notwithstanding we only
desire, but are not able to
perform.
But this is a plain perverting of the Apostles words from the Apostles own meaning. For although he says that the
lusting is on
both sides, both of the
Flesh against the
Spirit, and of the
Spirit against the
Flesh; yet as for the
ineffectiveness, or
not doing what is willed and desired, that he charges only upon
one. He leaves
it purely and solely to the
Fleshes share, which can indeed
lust and
desire evil things even in
regenerate men, but is not able to prevail so far as to
work and
effect them, because the
over-ruling will of the
Spirit checks and restrains it. Through the victorious
lusting of the Spirit against the Flesh, saith he, it comes to pass that
you cannot do or
[...]. do not
those things which from the instigation of your Flesh
you desire and
would do. And to shew this to be his sense, I need do no more than set down his words in that order wherein they stand; which is as follows:
This I say then, Walk in the Spirit, and you shall not work and
fulfil the lusts of the Flesh. Not work and fulfil them, I say, notwithstanding you
[Page 272] will still feel an ineffective and unconquering stirring of them.
For the Flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the Flesh, and these two are contrary one to the other. So that in walking or working, as I said, after the lustings and desires of the Spirit, you fulfil not the lusts of the Flesh which are contrary to it;
ye cannot do, or you do not
the things that your Flesh lusts after, which
yet, through its lusting,
ye would, ver. 16, 17. Whereas if this
last Clause were expounded thus,
Ye do not the things that your Spirit lusts after, which yet, through its lusting, ye would do; it would destroy that which the Apostle brings it to
confirm, viz. their not
willing and
desiring only, but
doing or
walking also
after the Spirit, so as
not to fulfil the works of the Flesh, ver. 16. Which in plain English is to make the Apostle in the same breath to
say and
unsay, to tell them of
walking in the Spirit, and
not fulfilling the lusts of the Flesh; because they
do not after the Spirit, but
do fulfil the lusts of the Flesh. Which is flatly to make the Apostles proof to contradict the Apostles affirmation.
If therefore we would approve our selves regenerate, and have a just hope of life and pardon at the last Day; we must not only
wish and
desire, but
live and
walk after the
Spirit, The service of the
Flesh indeed must go no further than
desire; and although we shall all of us more or less have lustings from it, yet must we not
Rom. 13.14. fulfil them. But as for the service of
God, it must have our
hands as well as our
hearts; for it is not enough to
will and
desire what he commands, but we must moreover
practise and
perform it.
As for the
affirmative Commands of God; it is not required that we perform every one of them at
every time; for so our whole life would be taken up in the keeping of one Command, and we could never observe
all, since we cannot do any
two things, and much less
[Page 273] such a
multitude at the same time. But all
that obedience which God requires of us to
them, is that we act them as his
Providence, and ordering of
times and
occasions gives us
opportunity. Now although for the main Body and greatest Number of them,
every man has opportunities returning almost
every day; yet for a
perfect and compleat performance of some of them,
some men have not opportunity at
some times, nor
others in
all their lives. I instance in the affirmative Command of
Alms-giving. A man that has
but little, can give but little at any time; and a
rich man, if he be in a strange place, and have no great stock about him, although he have a great Object of Charity, can yet make but small relief. So that in
both these the
work of Alms and
outward performance, must needs be very
strait; although
both of them in their
hearts and desires are never so
liberal. They have not power and opportunity to
act as they
would; they would perform more if their circumstances would allow it. And now in this Case God doth not
measure their
obedience by the
size of their
outward performance; he looks not so much at what
was done, as at what
would have been done had they had ability. So that they shall be accepted according to the
greatness of their
will, and not according to the
narrowness of their
deed; and their reward shall be fitted to what was in their heart, and not that which appeared in their action.
And
this very Case is expresly determined by S
t
Paul in his
second Epistle to the Corinthians. For exhorting
them to contribute to the relief of the Saints in
Judea, as the
poor Christians in
Macedonia had already done most
liberally, he encourages them to give what they could out of their present livelihood, by telling them, that albeit it were not so much as they could wish, and were forward in their own hearts to give if they were
[Page 274] able; yet in Gods acceptance it should be estimated as if it were. For
if there be first a willing mind, saith he,
it is accepted according to what a man hath, and not according to what he hath not, chap. 8. vers. 11, 12.
This is the very case for which the Apostle layes down this rule, as any man may see who will be at the pains to peruse that Chapter. He speaks it upon no other occasion, but where our
wills are really ready to perform farther than our
outward fortune enables us. He gives it as an
Axiome only where our inward resolutions are larger than our possessions. For where our heart is indeed ready to do
more, than in our necessitous circumstances we
can do; there God looks upon the
will, and not upon the
work; and rewards us according to the
compass of our
desires, but not according to the
scantiness of our
performance.
But if any man shall conclude from hence, that when it is
in his Power to do what is commanded, God will still accept of an
idle desire without an
active performance; he may use S
t
Paul's
words indeed, but he perverts them wholly to his
own meaning. For the Apostle spake them in
one case, and there they are
true; but he applies them to
another, and there they will
deceive him. Because the
will is never accepted for the
deed, when it is in our power to
do as well as to
will; and wheresoever we have opportunity to
do what we
desire, it is not the
willing, but the
doing that must
save us; as the Apostle himself intimates in this very place, when he presses them to compleat their
readiness to will, by
performing according as they were able,
vers. 11.
So that this thinking to be saved by an
idle desire, and an
ineffective wish of obedience, without ever obeying in our
works and
actions, is very whit as false and delusive as the
former deceitfull ground was, of being
[Page 275] saved at the last day barely upon the account of an
Orthodox Faith and
Opinions.
Thirdly, Another false ground whereupon men hope to be saved, though they
work disobedience, is because when they do so, it is through the
violence of a
great and
overpowering temptation, which they
see and
resist, but cannot
prevail over. They are drawn in by a
great gain, or a
great pleasure, the
bait laid for them is
very enticing, and there is
no withstanding it.
This indeed is a
great and an
usual pretence. For men would gladly shift off their sin, and charge it upon any thing but their own selves. They would have the
pleasures of their flesh, and the
pride of their hearts both served at once, enjoy all the
pleasures of sin, and yet have the
praises of virtue.
[...]. Andron. Rhod. Paraph. in Eth. Arist. l. 3. c. 2.
Whensoever they do well, as a great Philosopher has observed,
they would arrogate that to themselves; but when they do amiss, they would impute that to the pleasure that mislead them, and to the strength of temptation.
But this is a very vain shift, and a thin pretence. For what is it that makes any
temptation strong, but the
wickedness of mens own hearts? They are slavishly in love with it, and therefore they cannot resist it, but are overcome by it.
[...]. Ibid.
and Arist. Eth. ad Nicom. l. 3. c. 1.
It is ridiculous to think, sayes the same excellent Philosopher,
that the pleasure of the sin which is without us, is the cause of our sinfull action; and not rather that we our selves are, who are so wickedly inclined, as to be so easily taken by it. It is only the strength of our
own sinfull lusts, that gives such an irresistible strength to the
outward temptation. A
great offer of gain indeed cannot be withstood by a
covetous heart; and an
inviting beauty, and a
fair opportunity are irresistible to a
slave of lust, and a lascivious reigning inclination. But if the man is
above the world, and his
heart is chaste, they are of no
force, nor can they offer
any violence at all.
[Page 276]It is the
wickedness of our own hearts lusts therefore, which are so deeply in love with them, and so unbridledly bend after them, that gives all the
prevailing force, and
overpowering strength to the
outward temptation. But now this is our
Sin, and so can by no means plead our
excuse; it is our
damnable disease, and therefore it can never prove our
saving remedy. For this is that
reigning power of
Sin which the
Gospel has indispensably required us to
mortifie, but not to
submit to. It is only
if you through the spirit do mortifie the deeds of the body, says S
t
Paul, that you shall live, Rom. 8.13. Col. 3.5.
But if we are not under this
damnable servitude to
Sin, there are no
temptations so
strong, but that
God has given us
sufficient defensatives against them. For the present offer of a
Gibbet would fright away the most
endearing temptation; the near expectation of a
great Estate, or of a
Crown, would make us prevail over it. And what are
these to
hell fire, and an
eternal Crown of Glory?
Heaven therefore and
Hell, when they can be considered of, are an answer to all temptations in the world; they will engage our hearts
more than all the
endearments of a lust, and infinitely
out do all the
baits and
allurements of sin.
If we commit sin then, it is no
sufficient excuse to us that the
temptation was
strong, because it was only the
strength of our own
unmortified lusts that made it so. For we
loved the
sinfull pleasure too well, and that was the reason why it
overpower'd us. And since the strength of temptation is owing only to the strength of sin, it can never excuse us from undergoing punishment. So that
this must needs be a false hope, to think of being excused for our sin, because we acted it through the
violence of a great temptation.
[Page 277]
Fourthly, Another ground of false confidence whereupon men hope to be saved although they do not
obey in their
works and
actions, but are workers of sin and disobedience; is, because when they do
transgress, it is with
reluctance and
unwillingness. Albeit in their
actions they do
serve sin, yet in their
minds they do not
approve of it, their service of it is an
unwilling and a
slavish service. They cannot sin freely, and at their own ease, but with fearfulness and regret. For the
Conviction of their duty abides in their
Consciences, the
fear of hell torments sticks fast in their
souls; they cannot shake off either their
sense of duty, or their
fears of punishment. So that even when they do sin against God, it is with
remorse of mind and
fearfulness of apprehension. They cannot embrace their sin with a
full choice, because they know that it is not an
unmixed pleasure. They believe and know it to be of a
compound and
mixt nature; to have some
present pleasure which will delight, but withall much
future punishment which will torment them. And since they know it to be a
composition of
good and
ill, they do not
perfectly either
love or
hate, choose or
refuse it. Their will is
distracted by different motives in the same choice; for the
future pains would draw them to
reject, but the
present joyes invite them to
embrace it. So that in a different
degree they both
will, and
nill the same thing; they would
have it, and yet they would
avoid it. For they would enjoy what they desire, but withall they would keep off from what they fear: they have a mind to commit the sin, because it will please them for the
present; and yet they are afraid of it, because of that wrath which it treasures up for them against the time to come.
But notwithstanding all this
conflict in their own
choice, yet at last their
sin prevails, and they
obey it. For they had
rather hazard all its torments, than miss
[Page 278] of its delights; they are unwilling to venture upon those dangers which it brings, but yet they had rather venture on
them than go without
it. They sin
unwillingly just as a
labourer works, or as a
soldier fights unwillingly; that is, they do not
will it for
it self, they would
not do it unless they were
hired to it. For considering
all things they will to act, and not to omit it; their will is against it indeed at the
first sight, but upon
better consideration it resolves upon it, and all things laid together they choose to commit the sin rather than to forbear it.
But now this is such a
State as will never bring any man to
Heaven: For whether he transgress
willingly or with
reluctancy, is not the question; but if he
choose at last to
disobey, when God comes to judgment he shall be sure to pronounce upon him that
death which he has established for the punishment of disobedience. Because for all he
fears and
mistrusts, grumbles and
repines; yet he
serves and
obeys his
lusts all the while notwithstanding. He works at their will, and doth what they command him. He serves not with a full heart, or a fearless mind; but yet he is their servant still.
'Tis true indeed, it is some
mitigation of his sin that he doth it with
regret, and the transgression is something the less for being acted not without reluctance and aversion. It shews that his
sense of duty is not
quite lost; his
Conscience, wholly fear'd, or his
fear of God
utterly extinguished. It is some extenuation that he
startles at the offence; for it argues that his soul is not
wholly depraved, or his heart
harden'd in disobedience. But although his sins be not of the
highest rate, yet he is a
lost sinner still. For so long as his
lusts prevail, and he chooses at last to
act and
commit them, he
serves and
obeys them. It is his
works and
actions that must determine his
service and
obedience; so that if he
commit sin,
[Page 279] he is the
servant of sin.
Willing or
unwilling may
extenuate or
heighten his disobedience, but not utterly
destroy or
alter the
nature of it.
For indeed something of
struggling and
regret is to be found in the
obedience and
disobedience of the greatest part of the world. There being
few so good, as to obey without all
reluctance; and
few so wicked as to sin without all
remorse. For as long as we are in
this life, we are a
mixt and
compound substance of
Soul and
Body, Flesh and
Spirit. Our
carnal appetite draws us on to
forbidden things, to transgress those restraints which Gods Law has set to it, and to
sin. And our
Conscience being enlightned with the
knowledge of Gods Laws, and allured by his
Promises, and affrighted with his
threatnings; would perswade us to keep within
his bounds, and to
act obedience. Now these
two contrary and
gainsaying Principles
distract our
choice, and
divide our wills; so that when we close with
one of them, it is not without the grudging and reluctance of the
other. We would, and we would not; one inclines us for a thing, and the other against it.
The flesh, says S
t
Paul, lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh; and these are contrary one to the other, so that you cannot fulfill both their desires, and
do each of
the things that you would, Gal. 5.17. If we
obey, it is through the
repining of our
appetites; and if we
transgress, it is with the
remorse and
lashings of our
Consciences: On
both sides there is something that is evil, whereof we are
afraid, and which we
would not; our will is
imperfect and with
reluctance; and we
will and
choose in some measure
unwillingly, whether it be to
work obedience or
sin.
As for the
Saints in
Heaven indeed after the
Resurrection; 'tis true that they shall have no
gainsaying appetites. For their
flesh will be in
perfect subjection to
[Page 280] the
spirit; their
will shall have nothing to
seduce it, but shall stand alwayes
firm and
entire for
God; so that they shall obey without
any thing of
reluctance or
regret.
And as for
some of the
profligate and
prophane sinners here on
earth; they have
now already so quite benum'd their
Consciences, that they neither
allure nor
threaten, admonish nor
accuse them. And they sin without all contention; they transgress, and do not dispute; their lusts hurry them without any opposition; so that they disobey most
willingly, and free from all
remorse.
But as for
all the
good, and the
generality of the
wicked here on
earth, they are of a
middle rate. They both of them act through strife and conquest; their consent is courted on
both sides, and when they comply with
one, they must refuse the
other. Both
Flesh and
Spirit struggle in them, although at last but
one prevails. For in the
Regenerate good man, the flesh stirs, but it cannot conquer; they have bodies, and bodily appetites, but they subdue them, and as S
t
Paul says,
keep them under, 1 Cor. 9.27. So that all the while the Spirit
rules in them, when the flesh doth but in
vain solicite; this may
tempt, but it cannot
govern; for the spirit gives them Laws, its pleasure they perform, and what it commands, that in their actions they obey: But in the
wicked and
disobedient the case is quite opposite. For in
them, although their
Conscience smite them, yet can it not
prevail with them; it suggests, but they will not hearken; it shews the way, but they will not follow it; in all things their Lusts are the governours of their lives and actions; so that although the lashes of their consciences may sharpen and embitter, yet are they not able to disappoint the service of their sin.
In
all the obedience therefore, and in the
greatest
[Page 281] part of the transgressions here on
Earth; there is still something of
strugling and
reluctance. Men act not by a
will that is void of all
restraint, or by a
desire and
choice that is
free from all
unwillingness; but there is a
mixture of
love and
hatred, an
unwilling will that carries them on either to act obedience, or to disobey.
But notwithstanding their
ineffective wishes and
imperfect wouldings to the contrary; it is their
peremptory will and
last choice which shall
determine their
condition. For if they will and chuse to do what God commands, in spight of all the gainsaying wishes raised by their fleshly Appetites; they shall be pardoned and acquitted. When the good man overcomes the temptation, and prevails over his unwillingness, and triumphing over it goes on to practise and obey; he shall receive the reward of his obedience. But if they will and chuse to do what God forbids, in spight of all the contrary Admonitions and Threatnings of their Consciences; they shall dye in their disobedience. The Sinner who is carried on to do what he disallows, to work what he fears, and to commit what at first sight his will is averse to; he shall undergo the smart and punishment of his transgression.
And the reason is plain; for he
serves his
sin, and
fulfils his
lust; and his
thraldome to it is so
absolute that no
aids of the
Spirit, nor any
suggestions of his
Conscience can
deliver him from it.
He that committeth sin, saith our Saviour,
is the servant of sin, John 8.34. So long as it
conquers, it doth indeed
inslave him;
For of whom a man is overcome, of the same, says S
t
Peter, he is brought in bondage, 2
Pet. 2.19. If we yield our selves up to
serve it, we do indeed
obey it; and must expect that
death which is denounced upon such obedience.
Know you not, saith another Apostle,
that to whom you yield your selves servants to obey, his servants
[Page 282] you are to whom you obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness, Rom. 6.16. If we are at the beck of our Lusts, and go where they send, and do what they command us, and acknowledge their pleasure in all things to be a Law to us; we are perfect Slaves to them, and liable to all that misery which is denounced upon them. We serve and obey them; and that shall surely bring us to suffer for them. For it is the
fulfilling of our lusts, the
doing or
walking after them, and the
obeying of our sin which Christs Gospel
threatens so severely, whatever
mind we do it with.
If you live after the Flesh, saith the Apostle,
you shall dye; and it is only
if you through the Spirit do mortifie the deeds of the Body that
you shall live, Rom. 8.13. When Christ comes to Judgment, the enquiry will not be, Whether we sinned with a
full delight, or with
fear and
reluctance; but whether in very deed without
repenting of it afterwards, we sinned
wilfully, or transgressed at all. For we have what shall be his Sentence at that Day, from his own mouth already,
Depart from me ye that work iniquity, Matth. 7.23.
So that it will be no sufficient Plea for any man at the last Day, who has disobeyed in
deed and
wrought wickedness, to say, That he did it with
backwardness and
remorse. For that which God indispensably requires, is, that h
[...] should not do it at all; and he will only deceive himself if he ever expect to be accepted otherwise. For as the
hopes of salvation upon mere
orthodox opinions, or
ineffective desires of obedience, or
sinning through a
strong temptation are utterly
delusive, and sure to fail them that trust to them: so is this
fourth ground likewise,
viz. our hopes of being accepted notwithstanding our sins, because we transgressed with reluctance and unwillingness ▪
CHAP. IV. A further pursuit of this last ground of shifting off the Obedience of our actions, in an Exposition of the seventh Chapter to the
Romans.
The CONTENTS.
A further pursuit of this last ground of false confidence. The Plea for it from
Rom. 7. represented. This refuted. A Metaschematism usual with Saint
Paul in an odious Topick. The Apostle shown not to speak of himself in that Chapter, because of several things there spoken which are not truly applicable to him. This evidenced in sundry instances. Nor to have spoken in the person of any regenerate man, which is proved by the same reason, and manifested in sundry Particulars. But to have personated a strugling, but as yet unregenerated Jew, who had no further assistance against his lusts, but the weak and ineffective Law of
Moses. This shown from the order and design of that Chapter. This whole matter represented in a Paraphrase upon the seventh Chapter, with part of the sixth and the eighth. Two Reasons of the inability of
Moses's Law to make men wholly obedient; and the perfection, as to them, of the Law of Christ,
viz. First, The promise of eternal life.
Secondly, The promise of the Spirit. Both these were wanting in the Law; and are most clearly supplied in the Gospel. The Jews had the assistance of the Spirit, not by virtue of any Article in their Law; but by the gracious Covenant of the Gospel, which has been confirmed with the world ever since
Adam. The
[Page 284] Law mentioned in Scripture as a weak and mean instrument upon the account of these defects. This weakness of the Law set off particularly in this seventh to the
Romans. No hopes to any man who acts sin from this Chapter; but plain declarations of the necessity of a working obedience shown in several expressions of it to that purpose. A proof of the necessity of this fourth part of integrity, the obedience of our executive powers in our works and actions; and the insignificancy of all the rest when it is wanting.
THAT which has been the great occasion of this
last pretence whereby men justifie themselves in the
practice of disobedience,
viz. because
when they do transgress, it is with reluctancy and an unwilling mind; is a wrong understanding of the words of S
t
Paul in the seventh Chapter of his Epistle to the Romans. For thus says he,
Verse 15.
That which I do, I, being sufficiently instructed in the Law which forbids it, in my mind and conscience
allow not. For what, through the Laws commanding,
I would do,
that do I not: but what, from the Laws prohibiting,
I hate, and would not do,
that do I.
19.
The good that I would do, I do not. For although to will it
is present with me,
18.
yet through the prevailing power of my Flesh
how to perform and practise
that which is good I find not. But the evil which I would not do,
that do I. And all this happens to me by reason that
the Law of my lusts or
members wars against the Law of God in
my mind or Conscience,
23. and that with so much success as to make me act against my Conscience,
and bring me into a slavish observance or
captivity to the Law of sin, which is in my members. So that I my self, or the
[...], Verse 25. same I who,
with the mind and Conscience, in approving and willing
serve the Law of God, do yet,
with the Flesh, in my bodily and outward works
[Page 285] and operations, serve the Law of sin.
Now since no less a man than S
t
Paul himself speaks thus of
sinning against his will, of doing what he disallows, and transgressing through the power of a ruling lust against his Conscience: it may well be thought reasonable for any
other man to conclude himself in a safe condition although he do so likewise. For who would desire to be more perfect than S
t
Paul? Who would ever scruple to have the same Lot in the next World with an Apostle? If an unwillingness in sin, and transgressing with reluctance could bear him out notwithstanding he did against his Duty, and in works and actions disobeyed his Lord; who can ever question but that it will be a sufficient Plea for us also?
And indeed if S
t
Paul had spoken all that of
himself, and meant it of his own Person; the Inference is undeniable, and it is not to be doubted but it would. But for a full Answer to this Allegation, it is plain that S
t
Paul, when he expresses all those things in the
first person, uses that merely out of
modesty, but not out of
truth. For he was upon an
odious Topick, representing the
unmortified state and
sinful condition of
those persons, who had no other help against their
Lusts, but the
Religion and
Law of Moses. And because this was a
Charge which they who were most guilty would not
love to
hear of, that he may
soften the matter as much as may be, and discover things of so much reproach with the least offence; he wisely takes all the business, and fathers all the
shameful Narrative upon
himself; and expresses it, not in
theirs, to whom it
really did belong but in his
own person.
And as for this
Metaschematism, or speaking things that are
odious in his
own name, when indeed they belong not to him, but to
other men; it is very usual with the Apostle. For in this Disguise he recites a
[Page 286] most blasphemous perversion which some men had made of his most pious Doctrine,
Rom. 3.
If the truth of God, or his faithfulness in performing his Covenant with us,
hath more ahounded to his Glory through my lye or unfaithfulness in breaking my Covenant with him (which makes the most that can be for the honour of Gods faithfulness, since no perfidiousness of ours can weary or provoke him out of it)
why yet am I, not I
Paul, who could never act thus falsly, or argue thus prophanely, but I blasphemous Objector
judged as a Sinner? ver. 7. And the same way of speech he observes again, when he charges the wicked lives of those who have given up their names to Christ▪ not upon his Religion, but upon their own selves.
If while we seek to be justified by Christ in the profession of his Religion and not of
Moses's Law,
we our selves are still found Sinners and as flagitious in our lives as ever,
is therefore Christ the Minister of sin? God forbid. For if I build again the things which at my very Baptism into Christianity
I destroyed, as 'tis plain all Christians do who after Baptism prove customary Sinners; it is no longer Christ who would rescue and free me from sin, but
I my self, not I
Paul, but I flagitious Christian that
make my self a Transgressor, Gal. 2.17, 18. Thus also he speaks in his own person, when he only personates the
strong but
uncomplying Christian, 1
Cor. 6.
All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient, ver. 12. And when he personates the
uncharitable Christian, 1
Cor. 13.
If I have all faith, and have no Charity, what doth it profit me? ver. 2. And the same inoffensive way he uses in noting faults in
1 Cor. 10. ver. 22, 23. and
[...], 30. other places.
And such an obliging disguise in reprehending and exposing the faults of others is most usual among our selves. Nothing being more common in our ordinary Discourse, than when we would be sharp in reproving,
[Page 287] and inveighing against any thing, by a most courteous Fiction to put it in our
own Case, and to suppose that
we our selves should do
this or
that. Whenas in the mean time we are no further concerned in it, than to be able under this disguise with more success and less offence to disparage and chastise it.
And this way of
transferring odious things to our selves when we would describe and reprove them, which is so usual with all the
world, and with S
t
Paul in other Cases, is particularly used by him in his Character of the ineffective Striver in this seventh
Chapter of the Epistle to the
Romans. He speaks not those things above recited, of
willing but not performing, &c. in his own person, or in the person of any regenerated man; as will plainly appear from this reason.
Because in that Chapter such things are said of the person there spoken of, as can by no means agree to S
t
Paul, or to any
regenerate person; so that the Apostle must be made to falsifie, if he should be understood to speak so of them.
Such things, I say, are there spoken, as can by no means agree to S
t
Paul himself. For we read
Of the person there spoken of,
That
he lived and
was alive without the Law of the ten Commandments,
once, ver. 7.9.
[Page 288]
That the Law of his members wars against the Law of his mind, and brings him into captivity to the Law of sin, which is seated and rules
in his members, ver. 23.
That
how to do or
perform what is good, he finds not, ver. 18.
That
sin works in him all manner of lust or concupiscence, ver. 8.
That
he is captivated and conquered, and, as a vanquished Slave,
sold under sin, ver. 14.23.
That he sinned against his Conscience. For
what I do, says he, in my practice,
that I allow not in my mind or Conscience:
but what I hate and disapprove,
that I do, ver. 15.19.
[Page 289]That he is in a state of death: For
sin revived, and he died, vers. 9. and by
deceiving him, it had slain him, v. 11. The
good law he had found to be unto him the occasion of death, by his falling into that disobedience whereto it had threatned it,
vers. 10. For
the motions of sin, which were not, and could not be restrained
by the law, wrought in his members to bring forth damning sins, or
fruit unto death, vers. 5.
Of Saint
Paul himself elsewhere,
That he was both
born and
bred up
under the Law, being
circumcised the eighth Day, of the Stock of Israel, an Hebrew of the Hebrews, or an Hebrew both by his Fathers and his Mothers side,
Phil. 3.5,
[Page 288]That
he keeps under his Body, and is not led captive by it, but on the contrary
brings it into subjection and captivity, 1
Cor. 9.27.
That
he can do all things which are good
through Christ that strengthens him, Phil. 4.13.
That it works none, but that instead of
lusting and
coveting worldly things,
the world is crucified to him, and he unto the world, Gal. 6.14.
That
he has fought a good fight against it, 2
Tim. 4.7. And that
by the
[...] in exem. Claromont. & vers. Lat. Not
[...].
Grace of God through Christ he is delivered from it,
Rom. 7.25.
That
he knew or was
[...].
conscious of
nothing by himself, 1
Cor. 4.4. but that
he trusted he had a good Conscience, and that
in all things, being
willing to live honestly, Heb. 13.18. Acts 23.1. For this had all along been his care, he hahaving
[Page 289] made it his business, and
exercised himself to have, not now and then, but
alwayes a conscience void of offence, or not wounded and smitten with the sense of any offences either
towards God or men, Acts 24.16.
That
the law of the spirit of life hath made him free from the law of sin and death, Rom. 8.2. That
he has finished his course to his advantage; so as
there is laid up for him, not a painfull death, as the punishment of his disobedience; but
a Crown of Glory, as a reward
of his
righteousness, which the righteous judge will give him at the last day, 2 Tim. 4.8.
If therefore we will believe S
t
Paul, and let those accounts which he gives of himself explain his own meaning; he cannot be that very person who is there spoken of. For they are persons altogether of a
different stamp, and a
contrary character: they are as opposite as a
servant of God, and a
slave of sin; as a
spiritual, and a
carnal man; as
one whose conscience approves, and
another whose conscience condemns him; as
a child of God, and a child of darkness; as
an heir of
[Page 290] Heaven, and a
subject of Hell. So that he cannot speak of himself in that
seventh Chapter, and in the
other places too; because then he would appear inconsistent with himself, and be found false in his own story. And therefore as sure as S
t
Paul is true, he sayes all that is spoken there in an inoffensive disguise, not intending to give a
character of his
own person, but to
personate another man.
Nay, I add further, that the
person whom he represents in that
Chapter, is not only
another from himself, but also one of a quite
opposite and
contrary character. He is not only
no Apostle, but even
no good Christian or
regenerate man. For such things are there said of him, as, if S
t
Paul and the
other Apostles say true, are
inconsistent with a
regenerate state, and destructive of salvation. As will plainly appear by considering those things which are said
Of
the person described there,
That
with his flesh or fleshly members,
he obeys the law of sin, vers. 25. And this he is forced to do, and cannot help it. For
the law of his members wars against the law of his mind, and brings him into captivity to the law of sin and death, ver. 23. He is as absolutely enslaved to it, as ever any servant was to his master who was sold in the market. For, says he,
[Page 291]
I am carnal, and
sold under sin, vers. 14.
That
sin works or accomplishes, and brings on to
[...]. outward act and perfection
in him all manner of concupiscence, vers. 8. For
taking occasion by the nakedness of the tenth
Commandment, whereto no punishment was expresly threatned, it
deceived him into the
customary commission of it by that wile,
and thereby slew him, vers. 11.
[Page 292]That
the law he found to be unto death, in discerning himself to be fallen under the curse and condemnation of it,
vers. 10. For
the motions of sin which were incouraged and emboldened
by means of the fancied impunity of
the, law wrought in his members, which are the seat of their Empire, so far as
to bring forth damning sins, or
fruit unto death, vers. 5.
That
in his flesh dwells no good thing, vers. 18. For
sin dwells and inhabits
in him, vers. 17. and that so as to rule and govern, or have all the force of a
law in his members, vers. 23.
That he sins against his own conscience. For
what he doth, that he allows not; but what in his own mind
he hates and disapproves,
that he doth, vers. 15.19.
[Page 293]That
to do good, although he might wish, or approve it,
he found not, v. 18.
That he stands in need to cry out,
O wretched man that I am, who will deliver me from this body of death, being as yet not rescued from it, but labouring under it,
vers. 25.
Of
the regenerate elsewhere,
That as for
their members, they yield them not to be instruments unto sin, but unto righteousness; because now since their regeneration into true Christians;
Sin is not to reign in their mortal bodies, that they should obey it in the lusts thereof, Rom. 6.12, 13. In becoming Christians
they are dead, and crucified with Christ, that the body of sin might, not
be maintained
[Page 291] to live and rule in them, but
destroyed, that thenceforward they should not serve sin. For he that is dead is freed from sin, vers. 6, 7. The Gospel of Christ, or
the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus, hath not enslaved, but
freed them from the law of sin and death, Rom. 8.2. So that
sin now shall not have dominion over them, because they are not under the law, through the weakness whereof it tyrannized,
but under Grace,
Rom. 6.14.
That
their body is dead because of sin, Rom. 8.10. And that they
make no provision for the flesh to fulfill and accomplish
the lusts or concupiscence
thereof, Rom. 13.14. Because if they should, they would cease to be sons of God, and heirs of happiness, and be rendred obnoxious to misery and death. For the plain declaration of Christs Gospel concerning the heirs of life and death is this.
If you live after the flesh in accomplishing its lusts,
you shall die; and 'tis
[Page 292] only,
if you through the spirit, instead of acting and compleating,
do kill and
mortifie the deeds of the body, that you shall live, Rom. 8.13.
That
against them there is no condemning force of any
law, Galat. 5.23. For
the law of the spirit of life hath not left them still enslaved, but
made them free from the law of sin and death too,
Rom. 8.2. And
being become the servants of God, they have their fruit, not to sin and death, but
to holiness at present,
and the end thereof at length
everlasting life, Rom. 6.22.
That
their bodies or fleshly members
are temples of the Holy Ghost, and sacred places wherein it inhabits; and that
they glorifie God in their bodies, as well as in
their spirits, seeing
both are Gods, 1 Cor. 6.19, 20.
That
they hold faith and a good conscience, without which, of faith in dangerous times
they would soon
make shipwrack, 1 Tim. 1.19. And that
they are saved by the answer of a good conscience,
[Page 293] which comforts and applauds, but cannot accuse them, 1
Pet. 3.21.
That
he only
who doth good is of God, 3 Joh. 11. and that
there is no condemnation to them who do and
walk after the spirit, Rom. 8.1. And that without these
new fruits, it is in vain to lay any claim to a
new nature; because, as our Saviour sayes,
if men were the children of Abraham, they would do the works of Abraham, Joh. 8.39.
That
the body of sin is already
destroyed in them,
that henceforth they should not serve sin, which the other complains so much of,
Rom. 6.6. For
they are delivered from the law, upon occasion of the weakness whereof sin brought forth in them fruits unto death,
to serve now in newness of Spirit, Rom. 7.5. So that what the weak, ineffective law could not do for them; that
the Grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord hath done in an effectual deliverance of them,
v. 25.
[Page 294]So that if we will take the word of S
t
Paul, and of the rest of the
Apostles in
this matter; we must needs believe that
regenerate men, and
heirs of heaven are not in any wise such persons as are described in that
seventh Chapter to the
Romans, there being no agreement or resemblance at all between them. Their
tempers and
behaviour are utterly
inconsistent, and as far distant as
Heaven and
Hell: For
one serves and fulfills the lusts of his flesh, the
other crucifies and subdues them; one
yields his members servants unto sin, the other
unto righteousness; one
is made a perfect captive, and sold under sin; the other
is made free from it: one
is forced to act against his conscience, the other
alwayes acts according to it; one
complains of being oppressed by the body of death, the other
rejoyceth in being deliver'd from it; one
can perform and do no good, the other
doth all good; one
brings forth fruit unto death, the other to
eternal life.
These, with
others that might be mention'd, are the lines of difference, and the contrary characters of the
person represented in the
seventh Chapter to the
Romans, and the
regenerate man described by S
t
Paul himself in all his
other Epistles, and in the
following and
foregoing Chapters of
this. By all which it appears, that they are
descriptions contradictory and
incompatible, which cannot at the same time be affirmed of the same man. And that to give such an account of a
regenerate man, as is there set down, would not in all appearance be the way to
describe, but rather
slanderously to libel and
revile him.
If any therefore enquire now how I know that S
t
Paul doth not speak of
himself in that
Chapter, nor of any other
regenerate person; but of an
unregenerate man, who is yet in the state of
death and
sin: he has his Answer
full and
undeniable already. I know he
doth
[Page 295] not mean so, because he
cannot mean so, the things which he sayes not
bearing to be so understood. For
that meaning would make his speech to be no
Apostolical Truth, but an
open falsehood; it would make S
t
Paul inconsistent with himself, and to
unsay at
one time, what he had
said most
peremptorily at
another. It would make him flatly to gainsay all that he has taught elsewhere, yea, even what he had affirm'd almost in the same breath, in the
foregoing and the
following Chapters. So that he cannot be understood of himself, or of any other regenerate person, but must be allow'd, according to his usual custome in such odious topicks as this was, to speak all in a borrowed disguise, and in
the person of a sinfull and a
lost man.
For indeed, to be yet more particular, all that discourse in that
seventh Chapter is not meant either of S
t
Paul, or of any other
regenerate Christian; but of a
struggling and
contending, although yet
unconquering and
unregenerate Jew. For the Apostle is there describing the state, not of a
perfect debauch, nor of a
perfect Saint, but of a
middle man. He is one whose
Conscience is awaken'd; for
he delights in the Law of God after the inner man of his mind and reason,
vers. 22. and when he
doth evil, he doth not allow, but disapproves of it,
vers. 15. but yet his
practice is enslaved; for
to perform what is good he finds not, vers. 18.
what in his mind
he hates, that he doth, vers. 15.
the law in his members bringing him into captivity to the law of sin, so that
with his flesh, or in his bodily actions,
he obeys the law of sin still,
vers. 23, 25. He strives something indeed, but not enough; he is not far from the kingdom of heaven, but as yet he is short of it. He is a sinner of the
middle rate, such as I have described in the last
Chapter: For he is not as yet either quite hardned in sin, or perfect in goodness; he is offering to go off from sin, but still
[Page 294]
[...]
[Page 295]
[...]
[Page 296] it lays hold of him, and keeps him under; he is in the rank of unwilling sinners, but he is a lost sinner still. He is something above the forelorn condition of meer
Nature, and something below the more perfect institution of
Christ; he is in a middle state between both, under the discipline and assistance of the
Jewish Law, or the
Religion of Moses.
And that this is the person there characterized will appear, not only from the
things themselves that are said of him, and which I have already noted,
(viz.) his
Conscience being awaken'd, but his practice still enslaved, which is the very state of
midling sinners; but also from the whole
order and
design of that
seventh Chapter.
For the business which the Apostle drives at in the sixth, seventh and eighth Chapters, (to go no farther) of that Epistle, as any man that attentively peruses them may plainly see, is this;
(viz.) To shew the Jews at Rome
a double change, which they had come under by their becoming Christians. One was in their
subjection, and the
other in the consequent of that, their
service and
obedience.
One change he tells them is in their
subjection; for
now they are not subject to, and under the law of Moses, but under the Grace and Gospel of Christ, chap. 6. vers. 14, 15.
And upon that change in their
subjection, there is likewise another change in their
service. For
now they serve not sin as they did formerly, but
they serve and obey God, chap. 6. vers. 15, 16, 17, 18; and chap. 7. vers. 4, 5, 6.
And because this seems to be a great reflexion upon the
Law of Moses, as if it
encouraged them in their sins, and
helped to make them sinners; this latter part,
(viz.) their being wrought into this change of service by changeing
[Page 297] their Master and Religion, he explains more fully.
For to take off all reproach from the
Law, under which he had affirmed they
served sin; he shews that the reason why they sinned under it, was not the
sinfulness of the
Law it self, for
it is holy, and commands holiness, chap. 7. vers. 12. but the
power of their own
sinfull lusts, which were too strong to be
corrected and
restrained by those aids which it offer'd towards it,
vers. 11, 13,—23.
In the management, and evident proof whereof he shews
two things:
One is the
goodness and
innocence of the Law, because, so far as they were influenced by it, they were for that which is
good. For their
mind and
Conscience, wherein the Law was seated, did
approve of it, and their
heart desired it,
chap. 7.
ver. 15, 16, 18, 22.
The other is the
weakness and
inability of that Grace which was offered in the
Law to work mens
reformation, and to make this change in their service and obedience. For
notwithstanding it, they served and obeyed sin still, chap. 7. ver. 15, 19, 21, 23, 25.
Wherein yet to be more
particular, he shows further that those
good effects, which the
Law was able to work in them, were only in their
mind and
conscience, chap. 7. ver. 15, 18, 22, 23. But that still the Law in the Members proved all the while too strong for it, and kept possession of their
life and
practice, ver. 15, 17, 18, 21, 23, 25.
But then as for that
change in their service, which the Law of
Moses had not strength enough to work in them; he shows that the Gospel and Grace of Christ has wrought it effectually. For now, since they became
subject to him, they had thrown off the service of sin, which the Law could not enable them to get quit of, and
had begun to serve and obey him, chap. 7. ver. 25. and ch. 8. v. 1, 2, 3, 4,
&c.
[Page 298]This is the Argument which the Apostle pursues, and the way wherein he manages it, as every man will perceive who will be at the pains to peruse those three Chapters as I have pointed them out to him. So that as for all the
ineffective striving and
sinning, with regret, which is so often mentioned in the
seventh Chapter; it belongs not to the
Apostle himself, nor to any other
regenerate Christian, but only to a
midling Sinner among the
Jews, who is changed something by
Moses's
Law, but not enough; and who is in a way to become a Child of Grace, although for the present he be a Son of Death and Hell.
This, I say, will appear to be the person, whom S
t
Paul sets forth in that so much mistaken
Chapter, to any man who shall fairly consider those three Chapters, observing that help for the understanding of them which I have already offered.
But because this is a matter of highest importance, and I would not seem to shun any pains which may in probability make for the satisfaction of any, though but
one single man, concerning this necessity of an active obedience; I will here set down what I verily take to be the sense of those
three Chapters (or so much at least of the
sixth and
eighth as makes for the understanding of the seventh) in this ensuing Paraphrase. Which I hope will not be altogether unuseful for common Readers, because they will thereby see what, as I take it, is the Apostles meaning, in
full and at
length here, whenas they read it more
contracted and
involved in their
Bibles.
And to take our rise from thence, that being sufficient for our present purpose, at the
fourteenth Verse of the
sixth Chapter thus the Apostle discourses:
Chap. 6. Verse 14.Hereafter now
you are not in subjection
under the Law of
Moses, but under the
Grace and Gospel of Christ.
[Page 299]But
what then? Shall we serve
sin,
Chap. 6. Verse 15.
because we are not under the Law which condemns, though it cannot conquer it;
but under Grace, which pardons it?
God forbid that ever any of us, who are come now under the Gospel which proffers pardon for sins past, should think of refusing it all service for the time to come; and continue still to serve and obey sin, as much, or more than we did under the weak aids of the Law before it came. That we should continue to serve, by continuing to obey it, I say, For
Know you not this,
16.
That to whom you yield your selves servants to obey, his servants you are to whom you obey? So that there you will be judged to pay your service where you pay your obedience,
whether that be in the performance
of sin, unto the purchase of
death; or of obedience, unto the obtaining of
righteousness.
But whatever some licentious Renegado Christians may think of obeying, and so serving sin,
17. after they have put themselves under subjection to Christ, who proffers to pardon it for the time
past, only that he may thereby encourage them to leave it for the
future: yet
God be thanked that you for your parts have quite other apprehensions. For although indeed
you were formerly in your time of Judaism, and subjection to the Law of
Moses, the servants of sin: yet now, since your coming into subjection under Christ,
ye have, together with your subjection, changed your service also, and have
obeyed from the heart that New Gospel-
Form of Doctrin,
[...].
whereunto, or into the hands whereof,
ye were delivered, when you were exempted from all subjection to the Law.
Being then,
18. by this change of subjection from the Law, under which sin had power, to Christ's Gospel, which enables you to destroy it;
made free from the service of
sin; ye became, as the Subjects of Christ, so
[Page 300] likewise the
servants of righteousness.
Chap. 6. And for this change of your service, together with the change of your subjection, there is all the reason in the World.
Whereof
I will
speak after the most moderate expectations,
Verse 19. and equitable
manner of men, because of the infirmities of your Flesh, whereby I know you are disabled from making such high returns as the reason of the thing calls for.
For this is the least that the mildest man would require in this Case, and yet it is all that God exacts of you;
as ye have formerly, when you were subject to the Law, under which sin took so great advantage,
yielded your members servants to uncleanness, and to iniquity, unto the bringing forth still of more
iniquity; even so in the same manner
now, since you are become subject unto Christ, give the same fruits there of your subjection, and
yield your members servants to righteousness, unto the encrease of greater
holiness.
20.This, as I say, is no more than you did upon your subjection to the other.
For when ye were the servants of sin, and under subjection to his Law,
ye were free from all that service of
righteousness, which God expects of you now upon your subjection to a better Law.
21.And as this change of your service, together with the change of your subjection, is most highly reasonable; so let me tell you withal it is most beneficial. For when ye were subject to the Law, and thereby servants unto sin;
what fruit had you then, either in enjoyment or expectation, besides death and disgrace,
in those things and services
whereof you are most justly
now ashamed? And not only so,
for besides that one effect of shame, there is moreover another
end of those things, and that
is death too.
But now on the other side,
being, by means of your subjection unto Christ,
22.
made free from the Law and Authority of
sin, and become, as it is meet for Subjects,
[Page 301]
servants unto God;
Chap. 6.
you have your fruit at present
unto holiness, and the end thereof at last
everlasting life.
This difference there is, I say again, between the fruits of your former subjection and service,
Verse 23. and those at present.
For the wages of sin to its Subjects and Servants
is death; but the gift of God to his
is eternal life.
And this service of God, which gets you right to eternal life, I must still tell you is owing to your being freed from subjection to the Law, under which you served sin; and to your becoming subject unto Christ.
For in the first place,
Chap. 7. Verse 1. as for your being freed from subjection to the Law, and being now no longer under it; that is very plain. For
know you not, my
Brethren, (for I speak to them that know the Law, or the nature and quality of those Laws which give one person interest and power over another)
how that the Law, when considered as a person that hath such power,
hath dominion over a man who is under it
as long as he liveth indeed, or as it liveth in force to bind him, but no longer.
A mans subjection to a Law,
2. is just like that of a Woman to her Husband; where, as we all know, the subjection ceaseth, and all the Laws pertaining to it, when her Husband dyes whom she was subject to.
For the woman which hath an Husband, is bound indeed
by the Law of that subjection
to her Husband as long as he liveth; but if the Husband be dead, she is then no longer subject, but
loosed from the Law of wedlock made in favour
of her Husband, as she is from that subjection wherein it was founded.
So then if while her Husband liveth,
3. during whose life all the Laws of Wedlock belonging to that subjection are in force,
she be married to another man; she shall be truly
called an Adulteress; but on the other side,
if her Husband be dead, that subjection, and all the Laws which could oblige her in it, are dead with him; and
[Page 302]
she is free from the obligation of
that Law which forbid her to marry another upon pain of being accounted an Adulteress;
Chap. 7.
so that she is no Adulteress now, that Law being dead which made her so,
though she be married to another man.
Verse 4.And this is just your Case, the Law of
Moses, which held you in subjection formerly, being dead and abolished now by the Death and Doctrine of Christ; or you being dead to it, which comes to the same thing.
Wherefore, my Brethren, ye also, as the woman is to the dead man (the Duties of this relation living or expiring at the same time on both sides equally)
are become dead to the Law, which was your former Husband, (unto which therefore now you are no longer subject)
by the body and sufferings
of Christ crucified, who has abrogated and
Ephes. 2.15. Col. 2.14, 16, 17. abolished
Moses's Law under which sin reigned; which abolition of the Law he wrought for this end,
that ye, by this death of it, being freed from all subjection to it,
might now
be married, and thereby become subject
to another, even to himself, who is raised from the dead to a state of
Matth. 28.18. absolute Authority and Dominion over us; to whom, I must tell you, we are espoused for this purpose,
[...]at upon becoming his Subjects
we should be freed
[...]om our former sinful service; and, agreeable to our p
[...]sent subjection, perform service, or
bring forth fruit unto God.
5.And this alteration of our subjection from the Law to himself, was necessary, as I said, for this altering of our service from sin to righteousness. Which is manifest from comparing what we were formerly, with what we are at present.
For when formerly
we were in subjection to the
Flesh, or Law of
Moses under which the Flesh had so great advantage, we generally felt, as they do now who are still under it, that
the motions of sin, which were occasioned and strengthened
by the weakness
[Page 303] and inability of the
Law, which could not restrain them,
Chap. 7.
did work such service and obedience to them
in our members or bodily powers, as
to bring forth fruit unto death.
But now, upon our becoming subject unto Christ,
we are delivered from the subjection of
the Law,
Verse 6. whose weakness gave sin so great advantage over us,
that Law, I say,
being now
dead and abolished,
wherein, whilst we so served sin,
we were held in subjection; which deliverance is vouchsafed us, as I said, for this end,
that being made, not the Laws, but Christs Subjects now,
we should answerably to that
serve in newness of Spirit, or in such sort as the new Spirit and Grace of his Religion enables us,
and not as we served formerly, under our subjection to the Law,
in the oldness of the letter, or in those weak and ineffective degrees whereto the helpless letter of the old Law could assist us.
But upon what I say of this change of service from sin to God (which we have all felt upon our becoming Christians) being an effect of this change of subjection from the Law to Christ;
7. some of you 'tis like may think, that the Law, which I affirm we sinned under, is aspersed and reproached by me, and thus object:
What
[...];
say we then? Is the Law, under which you say we sinned so much, and from which being now delivered, we have ceased to serve sin, the cause of
sin to them who live under it? Now to this I must answer,
God forbid that any man should either say or think so. No, we served sin under the Law, but yet the Law was no cause of sin. And both these all they who live under it feel in themselves, and must acknowledge. To avoid offence, suppose that I my self were this Subject of the Law now, as I was formerly; 'tis very true, as I have said, that I do serve sin under it; but is the Law the cause of it? By no means.
Nay, so far is
[Page 304] the Law from causing or encouraging sin in me,
Chap. 7. that, on the contrary, it points it out to me, and forbids it.
I had not known what things are
sin, but by the help of
the Law which shews it;
for I had not known lust or
concupiscence for instance, which is only in the heart, and not in the outward action, to be a sin,
except the Law of the tenth Commandment
had said expresly,
thou shalt not covet.
Verse 8.
But for all the Law both shews and prohibits sin, and so can contribute nothing to produce, but rather to destroy it: yet I must truly tell you still, that whereas Sin has other causes more than enow that are sufficient to produce it; the Law is so weak and imperfect, as not to be able to hinder it. For in this instance of Concupiscence especially, whereto in the Law there is no express punishment threatned, the sinfull inclinations of our flesh, which are cause enough of all sin, grow bold, and, hearing of no express threatning from it, will not be restrained by it. And by this means the
Sin of Concupiscence
taking occasion from the impunity
of the Commandment, instead of being restrained by it, took liberty and presumed upon it; and so without all fear
wrought and accomplished, or brought on to
[...]. compleat action and practice,
in me all manner of concupiscence. And seeing the Law only forbid, but could not restrain it, it helped on in the end rather to make, and let me see my self to be a sinner, than to deliver me from sin;
for without the promulgated
Law, Sin was almost
dead, being both little in it self, and less upon the Conscience. For the less knowledge there is of the Law, the less is there of sin in transgressing it, and also the less sense of it. And therefore, as I say, as for this instance of Concupiscence, which I had not known to be a Sin unless the Law had told me so; without the Law I had neither offended
[Page 305] so highly in it, nor had so great a sense of my offence.
Chap. 7. Verse 9▪
And this was found by experience in the men of our Nation.
For any one of them, who was alive at the promulgation of the Law upon Mount
Sinai, might say:
I was alive to my thinking, and as to great degrees of that guilt which I contracted afterwards,
without the Law once, or before such time as it was there proclaimed to us: for till then I knew not lust to be a sin, and so, by reason of my ignorance, neither sinn'd so much in it, nor was so sensible of it as now I am;
but when the Commandment came, and was plainly made known to me by
Moses; then Sin, I say, which was only shewn and forbid, but could not be restrained by it,
revived and begun to have the fulness of guilt and terrour in it,
and I, thenceforward, being warn'd against it, and not being able to keep back from it, became liable to that death which is the wages of it, and
died by it.
And thus
the Law or
Commandment,
10.
which was not only holy, and innocent in it self, but moreover intended by God for my good, and
ordained to life which it promised could I have obeyed it;
I notwithstanding
found to be unto death to me, because that became my due when I sinn'd against it.
Not as if the Law can be said to be the Author of death to me, more than it is of sin in me:
11. For it was aim'd to destroy sin, which it shews and forbids; and to procure life, which it offers and promises. But the true cause of this effect so contrary to its intention,
(viz.) its producing Sin and Death, whenas it was ordained to Holiness and Life, is its being, as I said before, weak, and unable by all its aids to conquer fully, and restrain that Sin which brings Death upon us; for it cannot subdue, but only shew and forbid it. And therefore our habitual Lusts finding themselves too strong for it, burst through it, and, in spite of all its
[Page 306] restraint, make us commit the one, and so become liable to the other.
Chap. 7.
For in very deed it is not the Law, which is the cause of Death to me, but
Sin it self, which,
taking occasion or advantage
by the literal and fancied impunity of the tenth
Commandment, deceived me through a false hope into the commission of it; and
by it made me in reality liable to that Death which is truly the wages of it, or in a word,
slew me.
Verse 12.
Wherefore notwithstanding we sinn'd, yea, and died also during our subjection under the Law; yet for all that neither can our Sin, nor our Death be charged upon the Law it self; because, instead of contributing to them, it tends to destroy them, by expresly forbidding the one, and offering to deliver us from the other. And therefore as for this difficulty that was made at the seventh verse against my saying, that we served Sin under the Law;
(viz.) its following thence that the Law was the cause of our Sin and Death; this we see is quite taken off, and doth not follow at all. For although we sinn'd, yea, and died too under the Law; yet was not the Law the cause of these, but the strength of our own Lusts. But
the Law is holy still, and so no cause of sin;
and the Commandment forbidding sin, and promising Life to the obedient, is not only
holy, and just, but over
and above that
good too, and so no cause of death and suffering.
13.But upon this you will say how
was it
then, that
that which is so
good in it self, as you say the Law is, should be
made the cause of the greatest evil, even of
Death unto me? Could it prove so to me if it were not so in it self? And to this I answer with abhorrence,
God forbid that I should say the Law is Death. No, this Death as I have told you, is not the effect of the Law, for it was ordained to procure Life for me.
But it was
Sin, I say again, that was too strong for the Law, which could
[Page 307] only forbid,
Chap. 7. but was not able by all its aids to restrain it; this Sin it was,
that it might appear Sin indeed, that went on
working transgression
unto Death in me, by advantage taken over
that Law
which is good, although not strong enough to overpower the setled habits of evil. And by this conquest of Sin over the good Law, which was set up as a bar against it, and should have destroy'd it, it appears to be most mischievous. For this comes of it,
that Sin, by proving too hard for
the Commandment, might by such prevailing over all that is set against it, be extremely heightned and aggravated, and
become exceeding sinfull.
And that the Law should thus be worsted by Sin is no wonder.
For we know, that although the Law,
Verse 14. which commands,
is spiritual, to shew and suggest better things;
yet I, who am to obey, in that state of sensuality and sin, wherein the Law finds me, and out of which it is too weak to rescue me,
am carnal so as to serve sin notwithstanding it. Which I am to such a degree, as if I were
sold under sin, and my actions were as much at its command, as the actions of a slave bought with money are at the command of his master. So that although the Law shews me that which is good, and commands me to perform it; yet cannot I obey it, in regard I am under anothers power, under the beck of sin.
And in very deed, to speak yet more particularly to this business, the good Law can,
15. and doth produce good effects in the mind and conscience, which is the throne wherein it is seated; but still the law of sin, which is seated in the members or executive powers, prevails over it, and engrosseth all our actions: So that the utmost that it can ordinarily do with us, is to make us in our mind to disapprove sin; but when it hath done that, it cannot hinder us in our lives from practising
[Page 308] it.
Chap. 7. And of this the complaints of those, who are subject to it, are a sufficient proof.
For who is there among them for the most part, that is not ready to confess and cry out thus,
that which through the prevailing power of my lusts
I do in my practice; that, through the power of the Law,
I allow not in my mind and conscience:
for what, being excited by the Law,
I would do;
that, being hindred by sin,
do I not; but what, from the Laws prohibiting, in my mind
I hate and disapprove;
that, from my own lusts forcing and overpowering me, in my actions still
do I.
Verse 16.And this by the way, as it is an evident argument of the weakness and inability of the Law to restrain sin; is also a clear testimony to the holiness and goodness of the Law it self, which shews plainly that it is no favourer, or author of Sin▪ as was objected,
vers. 7. Because
if even
then when I do sin, I do not approve of it, but in doing so,
I do what I would not; I thereby
consent in my own conscience
unto the Law, and acknowledge, by my approving what it commands▪
that it is good. Yea, I shew moreover that all that, which it produces and effects in me, is good also. For even when I do sin, sinning thus against my conscience, the sin cannot in any wise be charged upon my conscience where the Law reigns, so as that the Law
in my mind may be stiled the cause of sin, as it is
vers. 7. but only upon the power of my habitual sin and fleshly lusts that reign in my members, which are so strong as that the law of my mind cannot restrain them.
And
now then, (in this state of sinning thus with regret,
1
[...]. and against my conscience) even when I do sin,
it is no more I, (or my mind and conscience that is governed by the Law, and which may be called my self)
that do it, seeing it disapproves it;
but it is
sin that dwells in me, and reigns in my members.
[Page 309]It must not be charged upon the Law in my mind,
Chap. 7. Verse 18. I say, but upon this inhabiting Sin which rules in my members.
For I know, and confess freely
that in that other part of
me, that is to say
in my flesh and members, (which for all the Law rules in my mind, doth yet keep possession of my practice)
dwells no good thing. Nay, on the contrary, there dwells so much evil as proves too strong for the good Law, restraining all its effect to the approbation of my mind, but not suffering it to influence my practice. Which we, as I said, who are subject to the Law find by sad experience.
For almost every one of us feels, and must confess this, that
to will upon the account of the Law,
is present with me; but then
how to perform that which is good after I have will'd it, that
I find not.
For after the Law has done all that it can upon me,
19. this is still true, that
the good that, being instructed by the Law,
I would do; that, being hindred by the prevalence of my lusts,
I do not: but as for
the evil, which, because of the prohibition of the Law,
I would not do;
that, being over-master'd by my lusts,
I do.
But
now all this while, as I said,
20.
if what my lusts make me practise, through the Law in my mind I do not approve; but in doing it,
I do that which
I would not; then 'tis clear, that my sinning cannot be charged upon the Law, as it is
vers. 7. because it hinders it as far as it can. It cannot, I say, be attributed to that, for
it is no longer I, or my mind and conscience,
that do it; but to the power of habitual Sin which the good Law cannot conquer, to that
sin which dwells and rules
in me, i. e. in my bodily members.
And therefore to summ up all,
21.
I find another
Law in my members opposite to the Law of God in my mind which strives against it, and prevails over it; and makes me practise contrary to what my mind approves. So
[Page 310]
that when, being enclined by Gods Law,
I would do good;
Chap. 7. then, being over-ruled by the law of sin, I cannot, but
evil is laid before me and
present with me.
Gods Law, I say, I serve with the mind.
For I delight in the Law of God after the inner man of my mind and conscience.
Verse 22.
23.But all this while I only approve of it, but no more. For all the effect which it has upon me, is only to create a liking of it in my mind.
But as for my practice and Outward performance, it is under anothers power. For
I see another opposite Law,
(viz.) that of Lust and Sin, which is seated
in my bodily
members, not only
warring against the Law of God in my mind, but conquering also and prevailing over it,
bringing me into captivity, that absolute sort of subjection and slavery,
to practise
the Law of Sin which is seated
in my members.
And since I am so far enslaved to the
Law of
Lust and
Sin when the Law of God undertakes me,
24. that even that Law it self, which God has appointed for my remedy, is not able to rescue and deliver me: I have too great reason to cry out,
O! wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me, since this Law given me by
Moses is not able to do it,
from the slavery and misery of
this body of death.
25.This indeed was our condition under the Law, which shews at once the Laws holiness and goodness, and withall its inability and weakness; because notwithstanding it offer'd some Grace, yet was not that enough, but that during our subjection under it we commonly served sin still. But now as for that slavish service of sin, which a bare Jew, who has no other help against it but
Moses's Law, complains of, and longs to be delivered from: that, as I told you at first, we Christians, through the surpassing Grace of Christs Gospel, are delivered from already. So that to such a complaining
[Page 311] Jew as I have here personated,
Chap. 7. I
Paul an Apostle of Jesus Christ can readily make answer. Alter your subjection, and you shall alter your service too; for in becoming subject unto Christ instead of the Law, you shall become servants of God instead of serving sin.
I thank God there is a way now in Christ for such deliverance, or, as it is read by some copies,
In exemp. Clarom. 'tis not
[...], but
[...], which reading is also follow'd by the old Latin Vers.
the Grace of God which comes
through Jesus Christ our Lord shall deliver you, although the Law could not which came by
Moses. But without this Grace I must still tell you that the Law it self will not generally have any such effect upon you; seeing, as I said, it will only awaken your conscience, but not reform your practice.
So then, to shut up this discourse, this you must still conclude upon, that whilst you continue subject to the Law, you will serve sin in your practice, however you may disapprove it in your minds. For
I my self, or
the
[...].
same I under the Law, who
with the mind, as has been often observed,
serve, in approving,
the Law of God; do
yet with the flesh, so long as it has nothing else but the Law to restrain it, serve, in practising,
the Law of Sin.
But to return to what I said,
vers. 5, 6. of the last Chapter,
Chap. 8. Verse 1. from whence we have hitherto diverted to answer this objection. I say having by this passage from subjection to the Law, to subjection unto Christ upon the Laws being abolished, changed our service together with our subjection, and become servants now, not unto Sin, but unto Christ: All we Christians are safe from that
Death which the
Law of the members brought forth fruit to (
Chap. 7.
vers. 5.) and have right to that
Eternal Life, which as I said, is the gift of God to all his servants (
Chap. 6.
vers. 22, 23.) So that what reason soever a poor Jew under the Law, who serves and obeys Sin, may have to cry out of the body of Death: yet we Christians, who began to serve God upon our
[Page 312] becoming subject unto Christ,
Chap. 8. may comfort our selves to see that we are delivered from it. And
therefore whatever there be to a striving, but yet unconquering Jew,
there is now no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus's Religion, because they are such
who have changed their service together with their subjection, and
walk not now
after the Flesh, as they did formerly whilst the Law held them in subjection,
but after the Spirit.
Verse 2.This change of service, I say, is wrought in all true Christians by the Law of Christ, although it could not generally be wrought in the Jews by the bare Law of
Moses. For the Law and power of the
Spirit of life which is given to us
in Christ Jesus, and is expresly promised in his
Luke 11.13. Religion though it were not in the Law of
Moses; that enabling Spirit, I say,
hath made me Christian
free from the so often mentioned
Law of sin, and from the punishment of it,
Death.
For what the Law of
Moses could not do towards our deliverance from the service of sin,
3.
in that it was too
weak through the overpowering wickedness of the Law of lust in
the Flesh; even that hath
God done in
sending his own Son Jesus Christ
in the likeness of sinful Flesh, and in making him
a
[...].
Sacrifice for sin, that in his death he might found his own Religion, whereby he hath
condemned and destroyed, what the Law of
Moses was overcome by,
viz. the Law of
sin seated
in the Flesh.
So
that by the help of Christs Law perfecting what the Law of
Moses wanted,
4.
the righteousness which was shown to us and required of us in the Book
of the Law of
Moses, might be performed and
fulfilled in us Christians, although it was not ordinarily in the bare Jews, because we are such,
who being Christs Subjects, must be his Servants likewise, and in our works and practice
walk not after the
[Page 313] lusts of
the Flesh, but after the motions of
the Spirit.
Thus have I given a Paraphrase upon this
involved, and so much
mistaken Chapter. Wherein I have
largely, and, as I hope,
truly represented the Apostles
meaning, his
design and
manner of arguing in this place. In all which we see he intends not at all to give a Character of
himself, or of any other
regenerate man, but only of a
midling Sinner, who sins against his Conscience, and transgresses with reluctance. Which Transgressor of a middle rank he particularly represents under the person of an
awaked, but as yet
unregenerate Jew; who was one on whom the Law of
Moses had wrought some change, but could not work enough; being able only to
awaken his
Conscience, but not to
reform his
practice.
So that all that is there said in that seventh Chapter of
willing but not
performing, &c. only sets off the
weakness and
imperfection of the
Law of Moses as to the making men
compleatly obedient; and the
perfection as to this particular of the Law of Christ.
The Law of
Moses was unable to work a general reformation by reason of several defects,
two whereof I shall particularly mention, which in the Religion of Christ are fully supplied; and they are the
great motive to all
obedience, eternal life; and the
great encouragement of all
endeavour, the promise of the Spirit.
Eternal life are words that are never heard of in all
Moses's Law. Indeed the good people under it had all some rude thoughts and
confused expectations of it; but the
Law it self did no where
clearly and
expresly propose it. Whereof this may serve for a
probable proof, because a
whole Sect among them, the
Sadducees I mean, did
flatly deny it; and this for an
undeniable Argument, because those
very
Such as
Deut. 14.1, 2.
Ye are the Children of the Lord your God, ye shall not cut your selves for the dead. Which, say they, were rather to be done for that reason of their being Gods Children and a Kings Son, were it not for the blessed immortality of the departed Soul which this reason suggests to them. Such also are
Deut. 32.39.47.
Deut. 4.4, &c. All which must be brought about to speak it by Rabbinical Art, and unwonted fetch of consequence. See witness to Christ. pt. 2. chap. 13.
places of the Law, which are
[Page 314] brought to
confirm it by those Jewish Doctors that are most for it, are in all appearance so remote from it. Nay even our Saviour himself, when he goes to prove it against the Sadducees out of the Books of
Moses, can find no other Testimonies for it, than such as are fetched about to speak it by art, and brought to it by consequence,
Luke 20.37, 38. So that well might S
t
Paul say in triumph over all other Religions in the World, That
life and immortality were brought to light by the Gospel, 2
Tim. 1.10. And in the comparison of that
Covenant which came by
Moses, with that
other which came by
Christ; to affirm that the
Covenant which came by Christ was
the bringing in of a better hope, Heb. 7.19; and a
better Covenant, for this reason, because
it was established upon better promises, Heb. 8.6.
And then as for the
promise of the Spirit to enable men to do what was required of them; of that
Moses made no mention.
By this Law, as S
t
Paul says,
was the knowledge of sin, Rom. 3.20. It shewed men what they should do, and denounced a
Gal. 3.10. Curse upon them if they failed to do it; but it stopt there, and went not on to promise any inward Grace and help that might enable them to be as good as it required them. No, the promise of
that was reserved to another dispensation, and to be the
hope of a
better Covenant; it was not to come by
Moses, but by
Christ; nor to be an express Article of the
Law, but of the
Gospel. Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law, saith the Apostle,
that now, being under the Gospel,
we might receive the promise of the Spirit, which comes not by the Law of
Moses, but
through the
Faith of Christ,
Gal. 3.13, 14. The
Law, by its prohibition,
made several actions to be sinful, it
shewed us what was sin, and it threatned the
curse to it; but that was all that it did towards the extirpation of it; for, as for any
inward
[Page 315] strength and ability to overcome it, it offered none, but left us there to our own selves. And because sin was too
strong for us, and had got possession of our
Bodies and
executive Powers, insomuch that we were quite
enslaved to it, and as it were
sold under it: therefore the Law, by making
more things sinful through its
prohibition, and not
strengthening us against sin through
spiritual assistance, instead of
lessening the Empire of sin, proved in the end to
encrease it. For our lusts not being restrained by it, and more of them becoming sinful by being prohibited;
when the Law entred, as S
t
Paul says,
the offence did more abound, Rom. 5.20; and the Law became, not the bane and overthrow of sin; but, by making its services more numerous, it was rather, as the same Apostle says,
the strength of it, 1
Cor. 15.56. And forasmuch as the Law did only thus outwardly shew and reveal sin to our eyes, but brought along with it nothing of inward Grace and assistance to help us against it; therefore is it called a
Letter without us; opposite to the Grace of the Gospel, which is an
enlivening Spirit within. And since it did nothing more but outwardly shew and threaten sin, but did not inwardly assist and rescue us from it; it served only to condemn us for what we did, from the doing whereof it brought no inward Grace to hinder us; and so proved the
ministration of death and
condemnation, not of
life and
pardon. All which is plainly affirmed of it in the
third Chapter of the second Epistle to the Corinthians.
God, says S
t
Paul, hath made us Apostles
ministers of the New Testament, or
[...]. Covenant,
not of the external
Letter only, as
Moses and the Ministers of the Law were;
but of the internal
Spirit also.
For the Letter or old Law shews sin, and curses men upon the breach of that which they cannot keep, and thereby
kills them;
but the Spirit or new Law enables them to do what it commands,
[Page 316] and thereby
giveth right to
life, which is the mercy that it promises. That was
the ministration of condemnation; for it shewed men the curse which it did not enable them to shun: this is
the ministration of justification and
righteousness, which it both promises and enables them to attain to,
ver. 6, 7, 8, 9.
'Tis very true indeed, that several of the
Jews themselves under the
Law of Moses, had really such assistances of
Gods Spirit, as enabled them to
do, as well as to
know what was required of them. For
David in all his life and behaviour was
a man after Gods own heart, 1
Sam. 13.14.
Zacharias and
Elizabeth, as to their
walking in all the Commandments of the Lord, were blameless, Luke 1.6. And the Case was the same with a number of other
honest and
godly Jews.
But then this assistance which they enjoyed was no
Article of their
Law; although God afforded it, yet had their Law no where promised it, nor was he bound to it by the
Mosaical Covenant. For in very truth all this
inward Spirit which was vouchsafed to them, was reached out, not by virtue of the
Covenant of the Law, but of the
Covenant of Grace. For the
Covenant of Grace was not
first made with the World when Christ came into it; but was established long before with
Adam, Gen. 3.15; and after that confirmed again with
Abraham, and all his
Seed after him,
Gen. 12.3.
Gal. 3.8, 17. So that under
it, as well as under
Moses, all the
Jews lived; and by the
gracious terms and assisting
Spirit of it, all the righteous people, that have been since the beginning of the World, were justified. It being, as S
t
Paul says,
by faith, which is the righteousness of the second Covenant, that
the Elders who lived before the Law,
obtained a good report, Heb. 11.2; and that the
Jews, who lived under it,
were delivered and
justified from all things, from which they could
Gal. 3 9, 10, 11, 12.
not be justified
[Page 317] by any virtue of
the Law of Moses, Acts 13.39. And therefore that which the Apostle affirms of the defectiveness of the Mosaick Law,
viz. its having no promise of the Spirit to enable men to do what it commanded, is true still. For the Law did not promise it, although several both
before and
under the Law enjoyed it: but they who had the benefit of it, received it, not from the
Covenant of the Law, but from the
Covenant of Grace and
the Gospel, which has been more or less on foot through all times ever since the World began.
And in this
Covenant, since Christ has given us the last Edition and perfection of it,
both these great defects of the
Mosaick Law, which rendered it so unable to work this intire reformation and obedience, are fully supplied. For in every Page of Christ's Gospel, what is so legible as the
promise of eternal life? The joys of
Heaven are as much insisted on by
Christ, as the delights of
Canaan were by
Moses. And then as for the other
promise, viz. that of
the Spirit; it is now as plainly revealed as words can make it. For we need not to
guess at it by
signs, or to
presume it from
probabilities, or to
believe it upon
Syllogism and
consequence: but
Christ has
spoke out so as to be understood by every capacity, —
God will give the holy Spirit to them that ask him, Luke 11.13.
Now because the Law of
Moses laboured under these
two great defects, which are happily supplied by the Gospel of Christ, by reason whereof it was very unable to effect that reformation of the World which was necessary; therefore doth the Apostle in several places speak very meanly of it, as of a
weak and
ineffective Instrument. He affirms plainly, and proves also, That it neither
could nor
did make men throughly good; and that therefore God was forced in the fulness of time to make
known, and, in Christ's death, to
establish a
better.
[Page 318] If there had been a Law given by
Moses which could have given life, then, saith he,
verily righteousness should not have needed to be sought by another Covenant; but
have been by the Law. But this we see it could not, for
the Scripture hath concluded all those who lived under it
to be still
under the dominion of
sin, that so, since the Law of
Moses could not do it,
the promise of eternal life, of the Spirit, and of other things which we have
by the
faith of Jesus Christ, might be given to work and effect it
to those that believe, Gal. 3.21, 22. Something indeed the Law did towards it, for it armed their
consciences against sin, so that they could not take their full swing, and transgress without all fear and remorse. And this was some restraint, and kept them from being so ill by far as otherwise they would have been, although it was not able to make them so good as they should. And to lay this hank upon sin, and to check it in some measure, till such time as the Gospel should be more clearly revealed to subdue it perfectly, was that very end for which the Law was at first given, and whereto, so long as it was in force, it served.
Wherefore, saith he,
serveth the Law of
Moses? It was added to the rude draught of the Gospel-Covenant made with
Abraham, because of the
transgressions of men which grew very high, that it might in some degree restrain them,
till Jesus Christ
the seed of
Abraham should come, to whom, as to the head and in behalf of his Church,
the promise of such Grace as would restrain it fully
was made. And to fit it the more for imprinting an awe upon peoples Consciences, whereby it might lay this restraint upon sin,
it was ordained at the first giving of it
by terrible fire and thundrings made by the
Angels, which were so dreadful, that the people desired of God that those formidable Angels might be no more employed in delivering it to them, but that it
[Page 319] might be put
into the hands of
another Mediator, (viz.)
Moses, who was a man like unto themselves,
Gal. 3.19. But although this restraint upon Sin were something, yet was it far from sufficient; so that still it is true of
the Law of
Moses, that notwithstanding it could begin, yet it could finish and
make nothing
Galat. 4.9.
perfect; but that it was
the bringing in of a better hope than was warranted by the Law, which should
do that,
Heb. 7.19. And as for this imperfection and faultiness, which the Apostle imputes to the
first Covenant or
Law of Moses in these and other places; it is nothing more, as he observes, than God himself has charged upon it, when he speaks of establishing a better instead of it.
For if the first Covenant by Moses
had been faultless, and void of imperfection;
then should no place have been sought for the introduction of
the second, which it is plain there was.
For finding fault with them for their breach of the first Covenant,
he saith (in Jer. 31.31.)
the dayes come when I will make a New Covenant with the house of Israel, such as shall make
me to be for ever
unto them a God; and enable
them to be unto me an obedient
People, Heb. 8.7, 8, 9, 10.
Now this
Inability of the Law of
Moses to work a compleat conquest over sin, and a thorow reformation, which the Apostle affirms so clearly in these
other places, he sets out more
largely and
particularly in that
seventh Chapter to the
Romans. For from the beginning of this Discourse, which I have taken at the 14
th
Verse of the 6
th
Chapter, to the end of it at the 5
th
vers. of the 8
th; this weakness and inability of the Law is that still which is every where endeavour'd to be made out, and which returns upon us as the conclusion and inference from every argument.
Sin must not have dominion over you, saith he,
because you are not under the Law, where is the place of its reigning,
but under the
Grace
[Page 320] of Christ, at the 14.
verse of the 6
th
Chapter. And in the 7
th it is taken notice of at every turn.
When you were in the flesh (or under the Law, which, from its consisting so much of
Carnal Ordinances, and giving the
flesh so much
advantage, is called
flesh, Galat. 3.3.)
the motions of sin, which were encouraged
by the weakness of the
Law, brought forth fruit unto death: but now being delivered from the weak
Law, you serve in newness of spirit, not as you did then,
in the oldness of the letter, vers. 5, 6.
Sin taking occasion or advantage over
the weak
Commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence, vers. 8.
When the weak
Commandment came, sin revived, and I died, vers. 9.
Sin taking occasion or advantage
by the Commandment, slew me, vers. 11. by which prevailing over the Commandment it appears to be
exceeding sinfull, vers. 13. And at the end of the discourse at the 8
th
Chapter, we are told again of the
Law of
Moses being weak through the conquering power of
the flesh, which made it necessary for
God to send his own Son with a better Law, which was strong enough to rescue us not of the dominion of it,
vers. 3, 4.
So that upon the whole matter it plainly appears, that all that is said in that seventh
Chapter of
willing but
not doing, of
sinning against conscience, and
transgressing with regret; doth not at all set forth the
savable state of
a true Christian under the
Gospel of
Christ; but only the state of a
midling sinner, of a
lost Jew who only struggles but cannot conquer, being yet under the weakness and imperfections of the
Mosaick Law.
Nay, I add further, So far is any man who continues
to work and
act his sin, from having any real grounds of
hope and encouragement from
this place in so doing: that in very deed, if he rightly consider it, it will possess him with the quite contrary. It holds
[Page 321] out to him a sentence of death, and shews him plainly the absolute necessity, not only of a
willing, but also of a
working obedience. For the man who
disobeys thus
unwillingly, and
sins with regret, is so far from being in a state of
Life and
Salvation notwithstanding his sins, that he is here expresly said to be
undone and
slain by them.
The motions of sin under the law bring forth fruit unto death, vers. 5.
when sin revived by the coming of the Commandment, I died, vers. 9.
The Commandment which was ordained unto life, I on the contrary
found to be unto death, vers. 10.
Sin taking occasion and advantage
by the Commandment, slew me, vers. 11.
Sin wrought death in me by that Law
which is good, vers. 13.
O! wretched man that I am by reason of this subjection unto sin,
who shall deliver me from this body of Sin and
Death, vers. 24.
But on the other side, if we would belong to Christ, and appear such Servants as he will own and reward at last; we are taught in this very place that we must
not be worsted by sin, but
overcome it; that we must
not work evil, but
righteousness; that we must not
walk after those
sinfull lusts which are seated
in the flesh, but
after the Law of God which is enthroned in the
Spirit. Sin shall not have dominion over you if you are under Grace, Chapter 6.14.
Now yield your members servants unto righteousness, vers. 19.
you are become subject, and as it were
married to Christ, that you should bring forth fruit to God, Chap. 7. vers. 4.
Now being delivered from the Law, we must serve, not sin, as we did under it, but God
in newness of spirit, vers. 6.
The Grace of God through Jesus Christ hath delivered me
from this body of death, vers. 24, 25.
The Law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus, when I became truly and acceptably Christian,
hath made me free from the law of Sin and Death, Chap. 8. vers. 2.
So that the righteousness
[Page 322] of the Law, which it was not able to work in me,
is now, by means of the Gospel, wrought and
fulfilled in me; for since I came under it, I am one
who walk not after the flesh, but after the spirit, vers. 4.
So that all the while we see, this is a Truth most sure and stedfast, which S
t
Paul is so far from
opposing in this
seventh Chapter to the
Romans, that in reality he
avers and
confirms it,
(viz.) that
if we do commit sin and work iniquity, it will not excuse us to say that we did it unwillingly. The
regret in sinning may be allowed, as was shewn in the
last Chapter, to
lessen our
crime, and thereby to abate our
punishment; but that is all which it can do, for it cannot
quite exempt us from it.
And thus at last we see, that this
fourth ground of shifting off the necessity of this
service with our actions, (viz.) our
hope of being saved at the last day, although we have not obeyed in our works, but have wrought disobedience, because when we did so, it was with reluctance and unwillingness; is no less delusive than are all the
former. It will certainly fail any man who trusts to it, and, if he will not see it before, make him know the falseness of it, when it is too late to rectifie and amend it.
As for all those foundations therefore whereupon men build their hopes of a happy sentence, without ever obeying with their
strength or
bodily powers, (viz.) the conceit of being saved for
Orthodox Opinions, for
ineffective desires, for
never transgressing but through a strong temptation, or
with an unwilling mind: they are all false grounds, snares of death, and inlets to damnation.
But as ever we expect that our obedience should avail us unto
Pardon and
Life, we must obey with our
strength or
bodily powers, as well as with our
wills, our
passions, and our
understandings. If we would have
[Page 323] God at the last day to
approve our
service, and to
reward and
justifie our
obedience, this, and nothing less than this must be done towards it. We must not only
desire, but
do; it is not enough to
will and
approve, but we must
work and
practise what is commanded us. We must not barely think right in our
minds, or
desire with our
affections, or
choose with our
wills; but, as the
Perfection and
Crown of all, we must put to our
strength and
executive powers, and
work the will of God in our lives and actions. Without this, if we have
life and
opportunity, all other things will signifie nothing. For
it is he who doth good, saith S
t
John, who will be looked upon to be
of God, 3 Joh. 11.
Little children, saith the same Apostle,
let no man deceive you, for it is only
he who
1 Joh. 2.17.29.
doth righteousness, who in Gods judgement is
righteous, 1
Joh. 3.7. It is this service of our
strength or
bodily powers, in our outward works and operations, which makes up our duty, and secures our reward:
Blessed are they that do his Commandments, for they only
have right to the great reward,
the Tree of Life, Revel. 22.14.
But on the other side, if we
do evil, and
work iniquity; no service of our other faculties can stand us in any stead, but in Gods account we shall be esteemed
wicked wretches, children of wrath, and
heirs of destruction. For the words of our Saviour Christ himself, who is to judge of it, are
vehement and
plain. Verily, verily I say unto you, whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin, Joh. 8.34.
He who commits sin is of the devil, for whosoever doth not righteousness is not of God, but a child of the devil, 1 Joh. 3.8, 10. And as this
working wickedness, howsoever we are against it in our
thoughts and
desires, makes us, in Gods account,
sons of sin and
disobedience; so will it be sure to render us withall
children of wrath and
destruction. If you live
[Page 324] after the flesh, saith S
t
Paul, you shall die, Rom. 8.13. And whatever men think in their
minds, or desire in their
hearts, or profess in their
words to the contrary; if for all that they have sinned impenitently in their actions, Christ has told them plainly that he will pronounce, when he comes to sit as their Judge, —
Depart from me all ye that work iniquity, Mat. 7.23.
As for this fourth faculty therefore, our
strength or
bodily powers in outward works and operations; it is one necessary ingredient of an
entire obedience. The service of our works is indispensably required to our pardon and happiness, as well as the service of our minds, our wills, and our affections; so that as ever we hope to live, our obedient thoughts and desires must end in an obedient practice.
And thus at last we see what those
powers or
faculties are, whose concurrence in Gods Service is necessary to make up an
entire obedience. We must obey all the
particular Laws that are recounted in the
former Book with our
whole man, both with our
minds, and
souls, and
hearts, and
strength: all these several powers must unite in Gods Service, before it will be
upright and
compleat, such as at present his Law requires, and such as at the last day he will accept of.
CHAP. V. Of the second sort of integrity, an integrity of times and seasons.
The CONTENTS.
Of the second sort of Integrity,
viz. that of Times and Seasons. Of the unconstancy of many mens obedience. Perseverance necessary unto bliss. The desperate case of Apostates, both as to the difficulty of their recovery from sin, and the greatness of their punishment.
BUt besides the Integrity of our
powers and
faculties, or the
Integrity of the Subject, whereof I have discoursed hitherto; there is
a second sort of Integrity which is plainly necessary to make our obedience available to our salvation at the last day; and that is an
Integrity of seasons and opportunities, or our obeying the forementioned Laws, not
now, and
then, but at
all times.
We must not think to please God by an obedience that comes and goes by
fits; or by serving him only at such times as we are in
humour, or have no
temptation to the contrary. But our service of him must be
constant and
uniform, we must obey him at
all times, and
wilfully transgress in
none. For although all other things have their proper season, yet sin has not; it is
alwayes forbidden, and
alwayes threatned; so that
whensoever we commit it, it puts us under the curse, and makes us liable to death and hell.
[Page 326]Some indeed there are who
parcel out their time, and divide it betwixt
God and their
sins. They observe a
constant course of
transgressing and
repenting, of
sin and
sorrow. For they are alwayes won when they are tempted, and they are alwayes sorrowfull when they have done. They are all holy purpose and good resolution before they are tryed; but when the temptation comes they can make but a poor resistance, for all their good thoughts quickly vanish, and they are taken. They are never constant either in pious purposing, or in well-doing. Their actions are not all of a piece, but a medly of good and bad; for they still keep on in an uninterrupted vicissitude and succession of works of obedience and sin.
Others again there are who act more agreeably to themselves, and, whilst they are for God, are more
constant in their obedience; who yet
fall off at
last, and
sin against him for
altogether. For either they grow
faint and
weary by the
tediousness and
length of their
journey; or they are turned out of the way by some great
difficulties; or drawn aside by the
importunate allurements of some temptation: and when once by
any of these wayes they are put beside their duty, they turn their backs
thenceforward upon God, and never more obey him. They are seduced by
ill company, or drawn away by
interest, or frighted by
persecution; and from that time their care slackens, and their lusts encrease, and grow too hard for Grace and the Gospel. And thus, what from inducements from
within, and what from occasions from
without, they are quite cut off from the service of God and Religion, and give themselves up to serve their lusts for altogether, and to an uninterrupted obedience of sin.
But now as for such a
broken service and obedience as this; God will by no means accept of it, nor shall any
[Page 327] man be ever the better by it. For when Christ comes to Judgment, he will pass Sentence upon men according to what they are
then, and not according to what they have been
formerly. If the righteous man turn away from his righteousness, saith
Ezekiel, and commit iniquity, and do according to all that the wicked man doth; shall he live? No, by no means. For
all his righteousness that he hath done formerly
shall not be mentioned, but
in his trespass that he hath since
trespassed, and in his sin that he hath sinned; in them shall he dye, Ezek. 18.24. It is only
if you continue in my Word, saith our Saviour, that
you are my Disciples indeed, John 8.31. You must persevere in obedience if you expect to have the reward of it. For
he only
who endures to the end shall be saved, Matth. 10.22; and none but
they, who by PATIENT CONTINVANCE in well doing seek for Glory and Immortality, shall inherit
eternal life, Rom. 2.6, 7. Perseverance is the indispensable condition of bliss, we cannot have it cheaper;
Be thou faithful unto death, and then, saith Christ,
I will give thee a Crown of life, Rev. 2.10.
But as for all those who fall off from a good course, and turn
Apostates from obedience; their case is desperate, and their condition extreamly damnable. For they grow wicked to the highest degree, and their state is almost irrecoverable. They have, by their continued rebellion and provocations in spite of all the suggestions of Gods Grace, and the checks of their own Conscience, not only
grieved, but even
quenched the Spirit of God. So that God, for the
most part, leaves them to themselves, and seeks no further to reduce them. For if men are
idle, and will
not use it; and much more if they scornfully cast it from them, and
reject it; Christ hath told us plainly that the
Grace which any man
hath shall be taken from him, Matth. 25.
[Page 328] 29. And when once God and his good Spirit have deserted them, they are under nothing but an unbridled lust, and run on, without all restraint, into an exorbitant pitch of wickedness.
And this any man may easily observe in the world. For who is usually so
evil as the
backsliding Sinner? Who is ordinarily so
irrecoverable as the
Apostate Saint? They are quite lost to all goodness, and sin beyond all bounds and past all retrieve. No Creatures in the World were ever so much out of all capacity to be restored to Heaven, as those Angels that fell from it; and no men on Earth are so hardly reclaimed from a wicked to a holy life, as they who once knew what it was, and yet utterly renounced it. For
God for the most part lets them alone to enjoy their own choice, and to go on in their own way; and the
good Spirit, which has been almost quenched by them, contends no more with them, nor acts any more upon them. They have trampled already upon all spiritual aids, and benummed and silenced their own Consciences, and quite hardened themselves in their wickedness; so that now they have nothing to hinder them, but advance to work all manner of sin with greediness and wantonness, and thereby fall under the severest curse that can be met with in Hell and damnation.
And as for this progress of all Renegado Saints and revolting Sinners, both in sin, and also in suffering; the Scripture is express and plain.
When the unclean Spirit, which is once
gone out of a man, returns into him again, says our Saviour,
he taketh unto himself seven other Spirits, which are
more wicked than he
himself is,
and they enter in and dwell there: and the last state of that man is made
worse in all respects by this means,
than the first, Matth. 12.43, 44, 45. The man becomes a greater Sinner, and a greater Sufferer than otherwise
[Page 329] he ever would have been.
For if after men
have once escaped the pollution of the world, through the knowledg of Christ's Gospel,
they are again entangled therein, and overcome by it; then
is the latter end worse with them than the beginning. For it had really
been by much the
better for them not to have known the way of righteousness at all;
than after they have known and walked in
it, to put such a slur upon it, and
to revolt and
turn from the holy Commandment, which was
delivered unto them, and for some time embraced by them, 2
Pet. 2.20, 21.
As for an obedience then which goes but half way, and breaks off before it has got to the end: so far is it from availing us unto pardon and life, that in very deed it renders our present case more desperate, and our future punishment more insupportable.
But that obedience which God will accept, and in which alone we may safely place our confidence; must be, as of our
whole man, so of our
whole time likewise. We must persevere in it through all Seasons, and take care both to live and dye in it. For our reward will be dispensed out to us according to the nature of our service at the time of payment, and
he only, as our Saviour says,
that endureth to the end shall be saved, Matth. 10.22.
CHAP. VI. Of the third sort of integrity,
viz. that of the Object; or of obedience to all the particular Laws and parts of Duty.
The CONTENTS.
Of the partiality of mens obedience from their love of some particular sins. Three pretences whereby they justifie the allowed practice of some sins, whilst they are obedient in some other instances. The first pretence is the preservation of their Religion and themselves in times of persecution. A particular account of mens disobedience under this pretence. The vanity of it shown from the following considerations. Religion needs not to be rescued from persecution. The freedom of outward means of Religion is restrained by it, but the substance of Religion it self is not. It is extended in some parts, and ennobled in all by sufferings. Where it needs to be defended, disobedience is no fit means to preserve it, because God cannot be honoured, nor Religion served by it. Religion and the love of God is only the colour; but the true and real cause of such disobedience is a want of Religion, and too great a love of mens own selves. Men are liable to be deceived by this pretence from a wrong Notion of Religion for religious opinions and professions. A true Notion of Religion for religious practice upon a religious belief, as it implies both faith and obedience. The danger of disobedience upon this pretence. The practice of all religious men in this case. Of Religion in the narrow acceptation, for religious professions and
[Page 331] opinions. The commendable way of mens preserving it.
First, By acting within their own sphere.
Secondly, By the use only of lawful means.
Thirdly, By a zeal in the first place for the practice of religious Laws, and next to that for the free profession of religious opinions.
BUT to render our service perfectly
intire and compleatly
upright, it is not enough that there be an
integrity of the Subject, by our obeying with all our powers; or an
integrity of time, by our obeying in all Seasons; of which
two I have discoursed hitherto: but it is further necessary that there be an
integrity of the Object also; or that what we do thus obey with our
whole man, and our
whole time, be nothing less than
all the particular Laws of Duty and instances of Obedience; nothing under the
whole will of God.
We must not
Neque est justa causatio cur praeferantur aliqua, ubi facienda sunt omnia. Sal. de Prov. l. 3. p. 80. Ed. Oxon. pick and chuse in the doing of our Duty, for if we do not obey
all, we obey not
Si pro arbitrio suo Servi Dominis obtemperant, ne in iis quidem, in quibus obtemperaverint, obsequuntur. Quando enim Servus ex Domini jussis ea facit tantummodo quae vult facere; jam non Dominicam implet voluntatem, sed suam. Id. p. 79. right in any. Because
all the Laws of God are bound upon us by the same power, and enjoyned by the same Authority; so that if we fulfil any
one upon this account of
his having required it, the same reason holds for our fulfilling
all the rest.
This indeed is very hardly believed, because it is so hard to practise. For almost every man has some sin or other, which he can as well dye as part with: It has got his heart, and is become the Master of his affections; and since he loves it so dearly, he hopes that God will bear with it too. He will part with any thing else for Gods sake, he will not stick at any other service, nor repine at any other imposition; all that he
[Page 332] craves is only to be tolerated in his Darling Lust, and to be allowed to serve him without
cutting off what is as useful as his
right hand, or
pulling out what is as dear to him as his own
right eye, to please him.
And when men are thus desirous of reconciling the service of God with the service of their lusts; when they are resolved to hope, and yet resolved to sin: they have no other way but to perswade themselves that the keeping of
some Precepts shall attone for the transgression of
others, and to bear up themselves with the delusive hopes and false confidences of a
partial and a
half obedience. They presently forge new terms of life and pardon which God never made, and which he will never stand to: for finding that they do not perform all his Laws, and yet resolving that what they do perform shall be sufficient for them; they straightway fansie that if they do keep
some, for the
rest they shall have a Dispensation. It shall be enough for
them to part with such lusts for Gods sake as they can best spare; but
some they will keep, and
them he must allow; and so instead of a
perfect and
intire, they put him off with a
partial and a
maimed service.
Now this partiality of obedience is in so many kinds, as men have sins that are endeared to them, which they will not leave for God's sake, but join with him. For every beloved sin can make an interest and Party, and if it reign in us so far as to make us fulfil it, and to disobey in it, our obedience in other things is all that we have to shew besides, and therefore it must be our excuse for it.
And this being an errour of such eternal moment, and a Rock whereupon all the souls, which miscarry under any appearances of piety, are split; I will be particular in recounting and evacuating those colours and
pretences wherewith men deceive their own souls,
[Page 333] and think that they justifie and defend it.
Now as for those false grounds and pretensions, whereby men seek to shelter themselves under the practice of such bosome-sins as they overlook, because they have no mind to leave them, hoping to be secured, whilst they continue in them, because of their obedience in other parts of Duty, which is a
partial obedience: Those pretensions, I say, which are most pleadable in this matter, are these that follow,
viz. because their indulgence of themselves in those instances wherein they disobey is either upon
one or
more of these accounts.
1. For
the preservation of their Religion and of themselves in times
of danger and persecution.
2. For
the supply of their necessities, by
sinful arts, compliances and
services, in times of
want and
indigence.
3. For
the satisfaction of their Flesh in sins of
temper and
complexion, age, or
way of life.
1. The
first pretence whereby men justifie to their own thoughts the indulged transgression of
several Laws, whilst they obey in
others; is because
those transgressions, wherein they allow themselves, are
necessary for the preservation of their Religion and
of themselves in those times of danger and
persecution, wherein Gods Providence has placed them.
Religion is in
danger, and like to be
undermined by the
close and
subtle arts, or
overborn by the more
open and powerful violence of strong and witty Enemies. And this is
Gods Cause, and
Christ our Lord and Saviours
interest; so that whatever is done here, we think is in service of our Maker. If we
fight, it is his
battles; if we
spitefully persecute and devour, it is
his enemies; if we
rob and
spoil, it is to weaken
his adversaries; if we
lye and
dissemble, it is to defeat the designs
[Page 334] of such as he will call
Rebels; if we transgress in
all the instances, and use
all the
lawless liberties of
war, it is because we are engaged in
his quarrel. The Cause which we contend for, and have to manage, is
sacred; and that we believe will justifie
all means, and hallow any services
whatsoever. So that our
heat and
fierceness, wrath and
bitterness, envy and
malice, revenge and
cruelty, endless strife and
ungovernable variance, spoils and
robberies, seditions and
murthers, wars and
tumults: in a word, all the transports of
passion and
peevishness, anger and
ill nature, rigour and
revenge, are all
sacred under this Cover; and pass for
holy zeal and
pious vehemence, and
religious concern for
God; whenas, in reality, they are a most
impious throwing off, and
bursting through all the
Tyes of
Religion, and Bonds of
Duty towards men.
All these enormous effects and horrible instances of an indulged disobedience, are at this Day the consequents of this pretension.
For some on one hand, who call us
Hereticks, and
enemies to
Christ and
holy Church, think no means
sinful whereby they can
weaken and
divide, seduce, surprize, or any way
destroy us. For they esteem it
lawful to
dissemble under all shapes to
gain a
Proselyte, or to
disaffect a
Party to our
Communion and
Government. They
act a
part and play the
Hypocrite in all Disguises, and under cover of all Trades, the better to insinuate themselves among all sorts of men; they will
affirm falshood, even of their
own Church, when it serves their turn; and
deny any
Doctrines, Precepts, or
Parts of it, when they are a
scandal to the persons whom they would practise upon, and make against them. They make no conscience of
lyes and
perjuries in conversation, when thereby they can promote the Churches interest. For they have found out ways to
deceive without
lying, and
[Page 335] to
lye without
sin, and to
forswear without
perjury, and to
perjure themselves without
danger; by their
pious frauds, and
religious arts of
equivocations, mental reservations, dispensations, pardons and
indulgences. They can be
treacherous and
faithless without
breach of faith, if it were made to
Hereticks; they
assassinate and
murther Magistrates, embitter and
embroil Subjects against their
Governours, and against
one another; they
conspire the
death of Kings, the
confusion and
fall of Kingdoms, the
ruine of all that dare
oppose them, yea even of all that
differ from them. And all this they do for
Christ's sake, in a
zealous concern for God and Religion, and for the utter extirpation of all
heresie and
schism. It is
this pretence which bears them out through all, and makes them believe that they are
serving God, whilst after this extravagant rate they are overturning his whole Gospel.
And
others again even of our
own selves, who justly abhor these damnable instances of disobedience upon the pretence of preserving or propagating Religion in
some furious and
fiery spirited sort of
Papists, (for God forbid that we should think them
all to be of this temper) do yet run into the same extravagance, which upon so great reason they condemn in them.
For if we look into our
zeal for the
common Religion of
Protestants, we shall find that we transgress
many, and those most
material and
weighty Laws of it, whilst we express our
affection and
concern to
defend and
preserve it.
For doth not this
pretence of preserving our Religion carry us beyond all the bounds of
peaceableness, and
good subjection? Our great fears about its defence make us daily to
distrust our Governours, to
think and
speak irreverently and
reproachfully of their
persons, to
undervalue all their
counsels, to
misconstrue all their
actions and
[Page 336] proceedings, and with much
undutifull credulity and
unchristian rashness to
believe and
spread abroad concerning them most
odious suspicions and
invidious reports; they make us
pragmatical and
busie-bodies, to go out of our
own sphere, and to
usurp upon the
Magistrates, in
projecting means and expediencies,
prejudging Criminals, and
irreverent censuring, reproaching, yea, and oft-times
slandering of our Governours, if they, either in
Court or
Council, at the
Board or on the
Bench, determine contrary to our anticipations. They make us to
disturb the
quiet, and to
unsettle the
peace of our
fellow-subjects, in filling their minds with
endless jealousies about their
Princes care, and their
own safety, and in possessing them with
discontents, and
undutifull suspicions, words and
actions, to the great
weakning of Government, and
disturbance of the publick peace.
Yea, I add further, these same fears for our endangered Religion transport us into the transgression of sundry weighty Laws, which oblige us towards our very
enemies who have contrived to destroy us. For they have made us most partially
backward to believe any thing that is good, and
forward to
catch at every thing that is spoken ill against them. They have made many of us
fierce and
implacable, malicious and
revengefull; they have caused us to
thirst after their
blood, and to be in
pain when they
escape; to measure our
Religion, and the
soundness of our piety, by a
reproachfull, spitefull, and
implacable usage and
behaviour towards them.
All which are
tempers and
practices most contrary to those Laws of
forgiving injuries, of
loving enemies, of
praying for our persecutors, of
returning good to all that have evilly entreated us, of
meekness and
patience, mercy and
placableness towards the
worst of
men, yea, even the
worst of
enemies, which are so much the soul and spirit of that Religion, which we pretend to be so zealously concerned for.
[Page 337]And if we look into our
Zeal for our
several parties, how many other Laws shall we find to be daily transgressed, I will not say for the
preservation, but even, where that is sufficiently secured, for the higher
advancement and
encrease of them? For what
rude and
unmannerly, envious and
ill-natured reflections are daily cast upon
those persons, especially
Ministers, and men of
Note and
Eminence, who
differ from us? How forward are many among us to
undervalue and
disparage, to
contemn and
affront them; to heap
reproach and
infamy upon them, thereby to render their
persons ridiculous, and their
pains useless? For are not several of us perpetually
censuring and
speaking evil of them,
undervaluing all their
real virtues, putting hard and
uncandid interpretations upon
all their
actions, prying diligently and
maliciously into all their
defects, and
aggravating all their
faults or
follies, raising continually, and
spreading to their disparagement
uncharitable and
envious, yea, oft-times
false and
slanderous reports? We
envy and
hate, reproach and
censure, revile and
slander, bite and
devour one another; and all this
fierceness and
uncharitableness we use for that
meek, that
charitable, gentle, quiet thing,
Religion. For in
its service we take our selves to be engaged, and so long we fancy that we have a
liberty of
saying, or
doing any thing.
Thus full of
Sin and
Disobedience is this
sanctified pretence. It is the cover for every offence, and the common shelter for all transgressions; for we boggle not at any
Sin so long as it tends to
preserve us in the
prosperous profession of our
endangered or
oppressed Religion.
But if men would consider calmly, and have patience to look beyond the surface and bare outsides of things, they would soon discern the vanity of this pretence, and how far it will be from excusing any such sinfull
[Page 338] and disobedient practices as they seek to justifie and warrant by it.
For as for
true and
substantial Religion, for protection on whereof they would be thought to venture upon all these transgressions, it stands in no
need of their help to
preserve it in persecuting times, although they should use
innocent and
just means, not such as are
sinfull and
disobedient. It would live then without their care, and whether they went about by any
politick means to preserve it
yea, or
no. For
Religion is not
lost when
Religious men are
persecuted; it doth not
suffer, when they do that profess it, seeing it is not one
jot impaired when men are
buffetted and
imprison'd, nay,
bleed and
dye for it.
Indeed as for the
freedom of the
outward means of Religion,
(viz.) the
publickness of preaching, the
community of prayers, the
unrestrained use of Sacraments, and the like; they are much
straitned by
persecutions, and we must expect to feel either a
great want, or at least a
great difficulty in them when
Times are
troublesome. A persecuting Government can in great measure deprive us of them, when after our utmost use of all such means, as are no wayes
undutifull or against any Law of Christ, we are not able longer to preserve them.
But as for the
substantial part and
main body of Religion it self, which consists in
sound faith, and
upright obedience, and which those
outward means are
appointed to beget in us; no state of Times need make them wanting. For they are within our selves, and depend altogether upon
Gods Grace, and our own
Free Wills; so that all the Powers of
Earth and
Hell are never able to rob us of them. Could the
violence of
persecution have
oppressed our
Religion, it had been
stifled in the
birth. For it entred in a persecuting age, and yet it was not
overborn by the pressure of its sufferings, but bravely
[Page 339]
overcame them. It
begun, grew up, and
conquer'd all the world in the very
heat of
affliction and
opposition; the more it was burdened, the more still it spread; and the more men sought to straiten it, the further was it enlarged; the common observation then being this, that
the
[...] exqai
[...]tior quaeque crudelitas
[...]es
[...]ra, ill
[...]cebra est magis Secle.
[...] Plures essi
[...] quoti
[...]s metimu
[...]
[...] v
[...]bis, semen est sanguis Christianorum. Tertul. Apol. c. 50.
unparallel'd sufferings of its professors, were the true prolifick, cause of the vast encrease of the Church.
And indeed what should hinder Religion from thriving in
evil times? For the same Religious Duties, which are practised with more
ease in a prosperous, are exercised also, but with greater
honour, in an afflicted state of things. To
believe, and
do well; to be
pious and
pure, chast and
sober, just and
charitable, meek and
gentle, quiet and
peaceable, with all other instances of a substantial and acceptable Religion, are indifferent and undetermined to any turns of Providence. They may be shewn under
fines and
imprisonments, axes and
halters; as
well, and much
more honourably, than in times of
ease and
softness.
Nay, some of its most
eminent parts and
noble instances are not capable of being exercised at other times. For the duties of
patience, and
taking up the cross, of
forgiving injuries, and
doing good to enemies, of
praying for them that persecute us, and despitefully use us, which are the most
exalted strains, and glorious heights of our Religion, are such, for which a
peaceable and
prosperous, a
favourable and
flourishing age affords no famous opportunities. For we must be in a state of
suffering evil, and labouring under a load of persecution, before we can sufficiently evidence how
readily, how
magnanimously, how
meekly, how
charitably and
Christian-like we can undergo it.
[Page 340]So that as for
Religion and
Sufferings, they are at no such distance but that they may very easily be made to meet; they bear no such mutual opposition, but that they may very well
consist together; nay, I add farther, but that they may
honour and
ennoble, and in many instances,
enlarge and
improve each other. And therefore Religion needs not to be preserved from sufferings, since it can not only live in them, but is also much extended, heightned, and advanced by them.
But where Religion wants our help, and calls for our assistance; yet is it not possible for us to please
God, or to secure
it by
sinfull means, but only by such as are either
virtuous, or at least
innocent.
It is not possible for us, I say, to
please God by
sinfull means, although we intend them for his own service. For what is there in God that should be served by our sins? Is his
Love for any thing greater than his
hatred is for sin, so as the gratefulness of
that should make
this, otherwise most
offensive, an
acceptable service? Is any thing that we can offer to him so pleasing as our obedience? Is he more delighted when we follow our
own counsel, than when we follow
his; when we do our
own, than when we do
his pleasure? For all
those Laws of the Gospel, and instances of obedience, which under this pretension we transgress, are wayes of
Gods own appointment; they are a service of his own choosing, a Religion that is most agreeable to his mind, and fitted in all things according to his liking; a rule that he has thought most absolute to direct our actions, and most fit for us to walk by. If then we would exp
[...]ss
our concern for
God, our
venerable esteem of his
wi
[...]dom, our
acquiescence in his
choice, our
submission to his
ordering, our
acknowledgement of his
authority, and our
chearfull compliance with his
pleasure; let us do it by a religious observance of
these Rules which are of
[Page 341] his
own prescribing. Let us honour him in his own way, by
doing our duty, and practising
such things as he has made expressions of honour, by making them instances of obedience. For
disobedience can serve no
interest of God, nothing that we can do being so effectual a reproach to
all his
Attributes, as to
disobey him.
Nor is the use of evil and
unlawfull means in any wise a fitter expression of our
care for Religion. For what is there in Religion, that can be honoured and advanced by disobedience? Is there any thing in
it so
sacred as the
Divine Laws; and dare any man call that his
care of them, when he
lays wast, and plainly
rejects them? It is gross impudence for any man to pretend
Piety in the
breach of Duty; and to cry up
Religion whilst he is acting
irreligiously; he prides himself in the
empty name, when it is clear to all that he has lost the
thing; for as for
Piety it self, and
true Religion, by transgressing and trampling upon the Divine Laws, he doth not
further and
defend, but
impiously and
irreligiously destroys it.
It is not
Religion then, whatever men may vainly pretend, that makes them run into the
breach of Laws, and contempt of Duty lest they should
suffer in the
profession of it. For God and Religion owe them no thanks for such a course, because
he is not
honoured, nor
it strengthned and
preserved, but
ruined and
destroyed by it.
But the
true and
real cause of
such disobedience, whereof
God and
Religion are only the
colour and
false pretence, is plainly a
great want of
Religion, and of the
love of God, and too
great a
love of the world, and of
mens own selves. Men are hurried away by an
unmortified love of
pleasures, honours, and
temporal interests; and they have not
Religion enough to
restrain and
overrule them. For
these it is, and not
Religion, which
sufferings
[Page 342] and
persecuting times take from them: and an
ungovernable desire to preserve
these, which makes them so
violent, as that, at
such times, no
Laws of Religion can
hold them. When men
set at nought and
disparage Governours, disobey Laws, disturb the
Publick Peace, injure their
Fellow-subjects, and commit several other
sinfull acts and
irreligious violations of the
Laws of Christ, that they may
keep off Persecution for the
profession of the
Christian Faith: they shew plainly that they will follow
Christ only in a
thriving, but not in a
suffering Religion. They will serve him no longer than he sets them
uppermost, and above their Brethren. For rather than
suffer any
loss, and
fall into any
dangers for their
adherence to him; they will
leave him and his Laws to fend for themselves, and flatly disobey him. But when they do so, it is
shameless hypocrisie to pretend, that all their
transgressions and
disobedience is still upon the
Principle, and from the
Power of
Religion; since it is not
Religion, but a
resolution to be
uppermost; not
duty, but
ambition, covetousness, sensuality, revenge, or a
nest of some
other unmortified and
reigning vices of
like nature, which makes them under
pretence of a
conscientious care for
religious profession, to
destroy all religious practice.
This, one would think, is
plain and
evident to any man who can have the patience to consider it; that
True Religion can never be the cause of sin, or
make men irreligious and disobedient. That must not for
shame be called mens
Religion, but their
Lust which makes them
wicked, and carries them on to
transgress Gods
Laws, that are the
chief and
sovereign part of his Religion, which, who so
keeps, is a
religious, as whosoever
breaks them, is an
ungodly and
irreligious man.
This indeed is clear Doctrine, and obvious to any
common, if it be withall a
free and
considerate understanding. And it were scarce possible that any men
[Page 343] should think otherwise, had they not either by
accicident, hast, or
ill design, taken up an odd
notion of Religion altogether
different from that which the
Scriptures give, and which all
considerately religious men have of it.
For by
Religion they mean only their
adherence to the
Doctrines and
Opinions, but not to the
Laws and
Precepts of the
Gospel. And when they talk of
defending and maintaining of
Religion; they intend not a defence of
Laws, but of
Notions; not a maintenance of the
practice of
Christian Precepts, but only of the
profession of
Christian Doctrines. They are of the Religion which Christ
reveals, but not of that which he
commands; they will
know and
believe what
he pleases, but
do what
they please themselves. They are only for a Religion of
Orthodox Tenets, but not of
Vpright Practice; and if
thereby they can preserve men
safe in
thinking and
professing well; they fancy that God will not be offended with their use of any
means, though never so
wicked and
disobedient.
But this is a most
gross mistake, and a most
dangerous Notion of
Religion, which is quite another thing than what this conceit doth represent it to be. For,
First, The
prime part and matter of
Religion is the
practick part, (viz.) the
Laws and
Precepts, the
Promises and
Threatnings of the
Gospel. And agreeably thereto the
prime business of all
Religious men is an
obedient practice, and performance of them, or a
virtuous discharge of duty and a
holy life. This is that Religion whereby all of us must stand or fall, and that great
condition, which, as I have shewn, we must for ever
live or
dye by.
When Christ comes to judgement, sayes Saint
Paul, he will render to every man according to his deeds, Rom. 2.6. And in that prospect of the last judgment, which S
t
John tells us God vouchsafed him,
men
[Page 344] were judged every one according to their works, Rev. 20.13. This Religion of
Obedience and a
good Life, is that which the
Gospel is full of, wherein every
Chapter, nay almost every
verse of it
instructs us, and some way or other
directs, exhorts, encourages and
excites to. And therefore, as ever we would pass for Religious men in the
Scripture Notion, we must be carefull to live in all
Piety towards God, by
complying readily with all
his Laws, depending upon his
Providence, and
resigning our selves up to his
pleasure; in all
purity and
soberness, being free from all
lust and
intemperance, all
sinfull pleasures, and
covetous practices; in all
justice and
charitableness, doing right, and
keeping peace, and
shewing mercy towards all men.
This, sayes S
t
James, will pass for
pure and undefiled Religion before God and the Father at the last day, if in such instances as these we have expressed, not our Opinions, but our Obedience; by
visiting the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and by keeping our selves unspotted from all filthiness and disobedience of
the world. But
if any man pretends to be religious, who is destitute of this obedience,
that mans religion is vain, Jam. 1.26, 27.
Secondly, Another great
part and
object of Religion, is the
Doctrines of the
Gospel. And agreeably another act or instance of
Religious Service, is
Faith, or
Orthodox Belief. And this is intended by God himself as a
means to produce the former; Faith being the great
instrument in working out our obedience. For
this is that victory, sayes S
t
John, which makes us conquerors, and
overcometh the world, even our Faith, 1 Joh. 5.4. An
obedient practice is all that a
righteous faith aims at; it is its
end and
perfection, that which consummates and compleats it. It being, as S
t
James assures us,
by works which
faith
[...].
co-operates and concurs to, that
faith is made perfect, Jam. 2.22. And this all the points of our
[Page 345]
Christian Faith are most admirably fitted to effect in us. For in that
epitome and compendious account of them, whereinto they were contracted by the
Apostles, and which is usually called the
Apostles Creed, there is not any
one purely
speculative Article, or point of
idle notion, and
meer belief. But every one is influential upon our
practice, and helps on our obedience; as any man, of competent skill and abilities, may discern by running over the particulars.
These
two then,
(viz.) Knowledge and
Practice, or
Faith and
Obedience, take in the compass, and integrate the nature of our
Religion. Obedience is the
chief thing, and
first in Gods design; and Faith or Knowledge is the great
means which God has prescribed us, whereby to compass and effect it. So that
Religion in that sense wherein the
Scriptures use, and God at the last day will
reward it; is the same, as
obedience to the Gospel proceeding from a belief of it, or, in Saint
Paul's phrase, an
Obedient Faith, or a
Faith which worketh by Love, Gal. 5.6.
And now let any man, who considers this, bethink himself, and tell me whether the
transgression of
Gods Laws can ever be called
Religion in the
Scripture-sense; or whether it be possible for men to evidence themselves to be
Religious by their
disobedience. For the making us obedient to Gods
Laws is the great design, and
ruling part of all true and acceptable Religion; and the belief and profession of Gods
Truth is an exercise and instance of it that avails us only so far, as it concurs to, and effects this Religion of Obedience. So that Religion is not
preserved, but
lost by breach of Duty; it is never
strengthned by
disobedient and
sinfull means, but is alwayes wasted and destroyed by them.
Let no man therefore ever dare to make Religion a cover for unlawfull Lusts; or dream of protecting it
[Page 346] from sufferings and persecutions this way. For God will by no means endure such gross mockery and hypocritical pretensions, as for men to
feign piety in the breach of Duty; but if they wickedly transgress his Laws, and continue impenitently to disobey him, let their Forms and Professions of Religion be what they will, he will take severe and endless vengeance on them for their
impious and
irreligious disobedience. If they are
scandalized at the
Cross, that is, if they fall off from
religious and
obedient walking into
irreligious transgressions, to prevent those
crosses that in persecuting times are annexed to a
religious practice and
profession; they are
scandalized, or
Mat. 11.6.
offended in him. The Cross is to them a
1 Pet. 2.8. Galat. 5.11.
stumbling-block, and a
rock of offence, it makes them trip, and turn out of their duty; because they will disown their Lord, and break all his Laws rather than undergo it. And this is a most provoking sin, and subjects men to a most dreadful punishment. For as God will abundantly recompence any losses which befall us through the exercise of an
obedient Religion, and a pious conscience; so will he also inflict such torments, as infinitely surpass all those light and present advantages, which we may at any time promise our selves from our
politick disobedience. For whosoever, by sinfull means,
will seek in
perillous and
persecuting times, such as those were,
to save his life in this world;
he shall certainly
lose it for ever in the next world:
but whosoever shall lay down his life for Christs
sake (in taking up that cross which is laid upon a Christian profession, and a Christian practice)
that same man
shall save and encrease
it eternally,
Luk. 9.23, 24. So that no dangers in obedience, can ever render it secure for any man to disobey. But that which God indispensably exacts of us in perillous cases is this.
Fear not them which kill the body, but, after that is done, have nothing
[Page 347] more to fright you with, being utterly
unable to kill, or so much as touch
the soul; but fear him who exacts obedience of you even at such times as your bodies are like to perish for it, for he, after he hath killed the body, which is all that they can do,
is able eternally
to destroy both body and soul in hell, Mat. 10.28.
No dangers then can make obedience cease to be our
Duty, nor any sufferings make it cease to be our
Interest: So that neither
Religion, nor
Prudence will ever allow of sinfull means; but every
Religious, yea, every
wise man must take up the Cross, and patiently bear any sufferings that come upon him for Religion, rather than use any breach of duty, or unlawfull wayes, either to prevent, or remove it.
And this the
Saints of God and
Religious men alwayes did. For no dangers or hazards, no pains or sufferings in obedience could ever draw them to seek for shelter by disobeying.
David was tryed with hazards and persecutions of all sorts, but neither
sense of
present, nor fears of
future evils could ever chase him from his duty, or make him seek relief from iniquity and sin. He could not be forced upon it by the most apparent dangers even of the most affecting loss, the loss of
life it self.
The wicked, saith he,
have laid a snare for me, yet I erred not from thy Precepts. My soul is continually in my hand ready to be snatched out of it,
yet do I not forget thy Law, Psal. 119.109, 110. He was not grieved, or frighted into it, either by the pressure of his pains, or by the number of his persecutors:
They had almost consumed me upon earth, but I forsook not thy Commandments, vers. 87.
and many now still
are my persecutors and enemies,
yet do I not decline from thy testimonies, vers. 157.
The
Holy Apostles of our Saviour conflicted with more difficulties and distress, persecutions, and sufferings
[Page 348] for the Religion and Obedience of their Lord, than any men, I think, ever did, or it may be ever will do.
I think, sayes S
t
Paul, that God hath set forth us Apostles last, as it were men appointed to the bloodiest, which is usually the last, scene of all, even to
death it self.
For we are exposed to slaughter, as men were, in the tragical sports of that time, upon a publick theatre, being
made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men. From the first entrance on our office
even to this present hour, we both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and are buffetted, and have no certain dwelling place, being
made as the very
filth of the world, and the off-scouring of all things from the first
to this day, 1 Cor. 4.9, 11, 13. If any straits could authorize an evil action, or if any pressures could justifie a disobedient escape, sure these would. But they knew too well the nature of their Religion ever to dream of a liberty to sin that they might avoid persecution; and they were too resolutely addicted to it ever to attempt it. For neither the
extremity of their
sufferings, nor
the desperateness of their
danger, could ever make them transgress their duty, or go beyond the Laws of their Religion to lessen or prevent them. But they obeyed
bravely and
entirely, even in the
highest strains, even in the most
ungratefull instances, even in
those matters, wherein, if any where, the
malice and
violence of their enemies would
provoke, or rather
force them to disobey. For in the midst of all these pressures, sayes S
t
Paul, being reviled, we bless, being persecuted, we suffer it; being defamed, we do nothing worse than
entreat and pray for our defamers, 1
Cor. 4.12, 13.
In patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, in stripes, in imprisonments, in popular
tumults, in manual
labours, in all these
things, and in the throng and distraction of all our sorrows,
we approve our selves as the true obedient Servants, and faithfull
[Page 349]
Ministers of God; shewing that, not by any selfish, disobedient, politick shifts, but
by pureness of conversation,
by long-suffering, by kindness, even to our very enemies; in a word,
by the most excellent of all gifts, and the Epitome of all Duty, Charity or
love unfeigned, 2
Cor. 6.3, 4, 5.
Religion then can never give
protection to any
disobedience, nor our
concern and
zeal for God be pleaded with any shew of
modesty or
reason in vindication of our
transgressions of any of his
Laws or
Precepts. For
Religion needs no defence from
times of suffering, it can
live in them, it is
improved by them, nay some of its most
glorious parts and
eminent instances are
never shown in any
lustre, but when we fall
under them; and where it
ought to be defended, the
breach of Laws is in no wise a
fit instrument for its
advancement and
protection. For
God cannot be
honoured, nor
Religion advanced by disobedience.
Obedience is so
essential and
super-eminent a part of its Nature, and so preferable to any
idle profession or
ineffective belief; that to transgress
Christian Laws, for the maintenance of an
undisturbed liberty, in
professing Christian opinions, were not to
strengthen and
preserve, but
dangerously to wound, if not
wholly to
destroy it. This disobedience to
Christian Laws that we may avoid suffering for the
profession of
Christian Doctrines, is such as the very
temper of the
Gospel, which is made up in great part of
passive Precepts and a
suffering Religion, plainly
contradicts; such as its
Laws and
Precepts strictly
forbid; such as
Christ our Lord and Judg will
certainly and most
severely punish; and such as the most
persecuted religious men could never be
provoked or
forced into, either by the
greatness of their fears, or by the
violence of their
pains, although the most exquisite that could be invented by the most
searching wits and
keenest malice in the world.
[Page 350]So that whensoever men
sin to avoid
suffering, and disobey the
Laws of Religion to preserve the
profession of it from
persecution; it is not
Religion, but their
Lusts, not their
love of God, but their
love of their own selves which makes them
disobedient. Religion will upon no accounts justifie their transgressions, but utterly condemns them; and unless their repentance prevents it, God at the last Day will
endlesly punish and avenge for them.
But as for
Religion in that
narrow sense wherein some understand it,
i. e. the use of religious Ordinances, and the profession and belief of religious Opinions; if men would shew their
care and
concern to preserve the free liberty and unpersecuted use of that, so as both
God and all
good men should honour and
commend them; let them shew it in a
pious and
discreet management. Which they will justly be thought to do, if they
keep within their own sphere, and
use even there
no sinful and disobedient means, and
are zealous in the first place for the practice and preservation of religious Laws, and next to that for religious Ordinances and Opinions.
1. In shewing their care to preserve the
free liberty and
unpersecuted use of
religious Ordinances and
Professions, they must
act within their own sphere. We
private Christians must not prescribe methods of preserving it to
publick Magistrates, or
censure their
proceedings, and
speak irreverently of their
persons and
administrations, when they determine otherwise than we had thought
fitting. We must not, without
consent and
approbation of
Authority, combine in Bodies, and
associate in
solemn Leagues, Bonds, and
Covenants, to be aiding and assisting to each other with our
Persons, Armes, and
Purses, to
protect it against all Opposers. For these are such things as are no part of
our business; but God has hedged them in, and entrusted them in
other hands.
[Page 351] He has delegated that power to
Kings and
Governours to take care of the
common good, and to judge of
publick expedience. He has put the
sword into the
Magistrates hands, and has authorized him, and him
only, to have power of life and death, and to decree and establish
peace and
war. And if any man, without his order, shall take the Sword, and use it against his Brother; he may read his Sentence which is writ in plain words already,
They that take the sword, as every man doth when Authority doth not allow or reach it out to him,
shall perish by the sword, Matth. 26.52.
These means then, and any others which God has appropriated to the care, and entrusted in the hands of other men, can be no
lawful expressions of our care, but an
unlawful intruding into anothers Office; a
sinful use of what is put out of
ours, and committed to an
others management. Our exercise and use of them is a
proud usurpation, an
unpeaceable encroachment, a
busie medling in other mens
Offices and
Affairs, against the plain Precept of
studying to be quiet, and to
do our own business, 1
Thess. 4.11.
But the endeavours which we are to use, and the means whereby we must try to secure to our selves an unpersecuted freedom in religious Ordinances and Professions; must be such as are within the sphere of
private men. We must be
upright and
exemplary in the practice of it
our selves, and press a like exemplariness in the practice of it upon
others. By our
humble, modest, quiet, peaceable and
submissive carriage, we must convince such as are in Power that it
deserves protection; and by our
affectionate, fervent and
importunate
[...], says
Nazianzen of the putting by
Julian's designs against the Christians.
Orat. 3.
adv. Julian.
prayers to Gods we must endeavour to have it put into
their hearts to protect and preserve it. We must
plead its Cause, and represent that
truth and
goodness which may recommend it; and try to
wipe off the
aspersions,
[Page 352] and
rectifie the
mistakes of such as plead
against it, or think
hardly of it. These, and such like means, are the laudable service in this Case, and the proper business of
private Christians. And whilst their care is contained within this compass, and they act thus within their own
sphere, it is
excellent and
praise-worthy: they seek to preserve
Religion, and their seeking to do it in this way, is it self very
pious and
religious.
2. In shewing their care to preserve the
free and
unpersecuted profession of Religion, they must exercise such only of those actions within their own sphere, as are
lawful and
innocent, but by no means endeavour to maintain it by such as are
sinful and
disobedient. They must not defend it by
lyes and
forgeries, by
wrath and
bitterness, by
fierceness and
revenge, by
slandering and
reviling of their
Opposers. They must
so defend Religion, as not to
disobey it; because that is not
defending, but
betraying it. A
free profession is no further desirable than it tends to an
upright practice. So that to disobey for it, is to lose all that wherefore we endeavour after it.
Truth must never be bought with the loss of
innocence; nor must we ever commit any one
sinful action to promote a freedom of
orthodox and
true professions.
3. In evidencing their care in preserving the free and unpersecuted profession of Religion, they must be
zealous in the
first place for the
practice and
preservation of
religious Laws, and next to that for
religious Ordinances and
Opinions. S
t
Paul directs us to the
great Object of all
religious zeal, when he tells us that
Christ came into the world to purchase to himself a peculiar people, zealous of good WORKS, Tit. 2.14. Nothing in the world is so
warrantable a matter of a mans
zeal, as
Gods Laws, and
mens obedience. For the
Laws of Christ's Gospel are that part which he
esteems most; he
[Page 353] has made them the measure of
life or
death, the Rule of our eternal
absolution or
condemnation. And as he accounts of them, so should we too. Our
zeal for them must be
more warm, and our
care more
watchful than for any other thing; because
God himself is most especially concerned
for them, and all
men are most highly concerned
in them; they being that whereby all men must live or dye eternally.
This I will, says S
t
Paul to
Titus, that thou affirm constantly, That they which have believed in God may be CAREFVL to maintain GOOD WORKS; these things are good and profitable unto men, Tit. 3.8. So that the
practice of
religious Laws must be the great point, wherein we are to be
zealous and
careful in the
first place.
Next to which we must take care of those
opinions which have a great
influence upon, and are the great
productive instruments of all
obedient practice; such as are all opinions which are either
motives or
inducements, helps or
encouragements to
obedience. In which sort of opinions our Religion abounds, there being, as I said, no
idle Article in the Christian Creed, but such
Doctrins and
Declarations concerning
God, and
Christ, and
our selves, and the
other world, as are either
absolutely necessary, or
very helpful to a
holy life. All which, according to their several proportions in promoting piety and obedience to Gods Laws, we are to be
zealously concerned for in the
next place, as we are for that pious obedience which is wrought by them in the
first.
But when we have shown our
good affection to
substantial piety and
Religion by a
just zeal for
obedience, and plainly
practical opinions; then may it be very fit for us to shew our
zeal for
other true Doctrines and
Professions likewise. For it is a great honour to
God, and an ornament to
Religion, that we have it
pure and
sincere, free from all things that are liable to just exception,
[Page 354] and from all mixture of
errour and
falshood. And it is also a great happiness to
men to have
orthodox apprehensions in Religion, and to embrace nothing for
Gospel truths, but what God has thereby declared to them. But it is a further happiness still, and such whereof men are the most sensible, to be free from the
imperious imposition and
tyranny of
errour; so as neither to be forced upon the
impossible belief of that, which in our own minds we see is
false, and therefore cannot believe; nor upon the
feigned and
hypocritical profession of believing a thing, when
really we do
not believe it;
one of which
two is mens unhappiness, when their
professed Religion falls under
persecution. Now both these are
severe and
rigorous impositions. For the
first is utterly
impossible to
any, so long as it continues a
free and
impartial, head; as the
latter is to
any, whilst it remains an
honest and
obedient, heart. So that all men have very great reason, so far as they can by all
innocent and
honest ways, to be
zealous against them, and to use all the
lawful care and caution that possibly they can, to avoid so powerful a
motive, as a sharp
persecution is, to tempt them to a thing so
unreasonable as is the
first, and so
wicked and
sinful, as is the
latter.
So long then as men will moderate their
zeal for the
unpersecuted use of religious Ordinances, and profession of religious Opinions, with this discretion; let them be
zealous and
concerned for it in God's Name. For it is their Duty so to be; and
God will
reward, and all
good men
commend them for it. If they take care that their
zeal transport them not beyond their
own sphere, that it carry them not
against their
Duty, and that it be concerned in the
first place for
Laws and
practical opinions; they may allow it after that to spend it self upon other Points which have more of
speculative truth, but less of
practice. This zeal now is
excellent, 'tis truly
pious, 'tis
religious.
[Page 355]But if they have a
zeal without
obedience; if for preventing of persecution in the profession of true opinions, they run upon sinful means and undutiful transgressions; their
zeal is
ungodly, and all their pretended care of
Religion is plainly
irreligious. For
Religion is not beholding to them, but their own
lusts; it condemns their disobedient actions, and unless their timely
repentance prevent it, God will most severely punish them. So that as for this
first pretence for a
partial obedience,
viz. our allowing our selves in the transgression of some Laws, whilst we obey in others, because
those wherein we indulge our selves are necessary to keep off persecution for the sake of Religion; it is a
vain, deceitful ground, and will certainly fail any man who relies upon it.
CHAP. VII. Of the two remaining pretences for a partial Obedience.
The CONTENTS.
The second pretence for the allowed practice of some sins whilst men obey in others, is the serving of their necessities by sinful arts in times of indigence. An account of mens disobedience upon this pretence. The vanity of it, and the danger of disobeying through it. A third pretence is bodily temper and complexion, age, and way of life. A representation of mens disobedience upon this pretence. The vanity of it, and the danger of sinning through it. No justifying Plea for disobedience from
[Page 356] our age. Nor from our way of life. Nor from our natural temper and complexion. So that this integrity of the object is excusable upon no pretence. It was always required to mens acceptance.
ANother pretence whereby men justifie to their own thoughts the
allowed transgression of
several Laws whilst they
obey in
others, is the
serving of their necessities; because those instances of disobedience, wherein they indulge themselves, are only such
sinful arts, compliances and
services, as are
necessary to
relieve their want and indigence.
They are in great streights, and deep poverty; and since God has not provided
conveniencies, nor it may be
necessaries for them; they think that they may be allowed to be their own Guardians, and to use any means within their own compass whereby they can make provision for their own selves. For they are born with the same
appetites and
indigencies as other men, and some way or other they must
satisfie and
supply them. And this they cannot do if in
all things they must religiously obey, and keep themselves
intirely innocent. They must
lye and
overreach, cheat and
cozen, if not
pilfer and
steal, to get
maintenance. And they must also use
wicked arts and
sinful compliances to get
favour. For not having of their
own wherewith to
relieve the wants, to
comfort the
weaknesses, and to
appease the
cravings of their
natures; they must be beholden, and cannot help it, to the
good will and
kind charity of
others. And other men are
proud and
humorous, acted by
self-will and
vicious interests; and will therefore reach out no help to them unless they please them, and do
any, or
all such things as they would have them do. They must
lye and
dissemble, fawn and
flatter, drink and
swear, bear them
company in their
sins, and
serve their
vicious
[Page 357] interests, and
boggle at no
sort of
sinful arts and
disobedient compliances; or else they are not for their turn, nor must expect to feel any effects of their kindness.
This is the
hard fate, and the
great temptation of a
poor and
indigent condition. They who labour under it, are brought thus into a
seeming necessity of many sins, because they cannot otherwise provide for their own
maintenance and
appetites. For God has made their nature
subject to
several wants; and he has made their condition
low, so that they are unable to relieve themselves in any comfortable degree, but must depend, as for that, either upon the
fraud and
overreaching cunning of their
own wits, or upon the
good will of
others: and his Providence has placed them among such
Neighbours, whose
kindness and good will they cannot purchase, but at the
cost of their
Vertue and
Obedience. And therefore if in this hard Case they disobey, they hope that he will excuse it. Their necessity they think will bear them out, so long as all their transgressions are only to provide for themselves, and for the competent satisfaction of their own appetites where his Providence has left them unprovided.
This is the
wicked arguing and
disobedient practice of men of a
soft and
delicate Religion. They will obey God in any thing, where they must not disoblige their appetites; but no further than they will suffer them. They are Servants of their own
Bellies in the first place, and God shall have just so much, but no more, than they can spare him. For they will live easily, and want for nothing in
this world, as well as be for ever happy in the
next: and if God will allow them
both these, then they are for him; but otherwise they have nothing to say either to him or his Religion. For they will not endure to
serve a
man of sorrows, to
follow Christ in wants, to
be subjects to that
Sovereign who has no
temporal rewards
[Page 358] wherewith, even in
this life, to
recompence their
service. They will serve God just so long as he will suffer them to serve themselves and their own appetites; but if his service doth not provide them all supplies, or crosses the satisfaction of these, they beg of him that he would excuse them. In other things they will serve him, if that will content him; but here charity must begin at home, and if they disobey, he must give them a dispensation.
But God will not endure to be thus undervalued, and served in the
second place. He can in no wise bear to have the world and our fleshly appetites set above him; to see them served, and himself sleighted: because by this means we do not honour, but debase; not serve, but renounce him. For he can be no faithfull servant of God, who loves any thing better than his master; nor is he truly united unto Christ, who can be drawn to disobey him by any temptation. If we love any thing in the world then, though never so dear to us, better than him, we are utterly unworthy of him, and must never hope to be the better by him. For
he that loveth father or mother, son, or daughter, more than me, saith he,
is not worthy of me, Mat. 10.37. Nay, he that hateth not these, and all things else when they stand in competition with my service;
that hateth not, I say not barely his worldly goods, and rich neighbours, but even his
father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple, Luk. 14.26.
If any cravings of our own flesh then cannot be satisfied without disobedience, we must not seek to
pleasure, but
subdue; nor endeavour to
fulfill, but to
deny them. And if any wants or losses are brought so close to us, that we cannot avoid them without
breach of duty; they are the burden of the
Cross imposed upon
[Page 359] us, and, unless we would cast off all relation to Christ, we must not shun them. For
whosoever doth not bear his Cross, sayes our Saviour, when Gods Providence layes it upon his shoulders,
and come after me even then when he must suffer under it;
he cannot be my disciple, Luk. 14.27.
This God peremptorily and indispensably exacts of us; and there is all the reason in the world why he should. For he will infinitely recompence in the
next world, either the
want, or loss of all those things which for his sake, we are content to be without in
this. Heaven and
eternal life will be an abundant, and incomparably surpassing compensation; all
the wants and
sufferings of this present time being, as S
t
Paul sayes, utterly
unworthy to be compared with that Glory, which shall then
be revealed in us, Rom. 8.18.
Let no man therefore disobey Gods Laws for the love of the world, for the supplying of his wants, and the satisfaction of his appetites; and yet for all that perswade himself that God will own him, and connive at his disobedience. For in doing so, he plainly
renounces God, and sets the
World above him; he makes his
Duty truckle to his
Interest; he slights
obedience, and submits to a
temptation. He does the
work of
sin for the
interest which
tempts to it; and that will certainly bring upon him that
death, which God has established for the wages of it.
Thirdly, A third pretence whereby men justifie to their own souls the indulged transgression of
several Laws whilst they obey in
others; is, because those transgressions wherein they allow themselves, are only such as are sins of
temper and
complexion, age, or
way of life.
Sometimes mens
place and
way of life is a continual
temptation to some
particular sin; and if they may but have leave to indulge
that, they will abandon every
[Page 360]
other. The
Courtier takes himself obliged by the fashion of his place to
lies and
dissimulation, ostentation and
vanity, to
sinfull compliances, and
faithless engagements, to
promise all, but to
perform nothing. The
Merchant in pursute of his
gain, serves the end of his
trade by
fraud and
dishonesty. He accounts it a piece of his
Art to
over-reach, to
defraud customes, to
vend false wares, and
set exacting prices. The
Lawyer thinks it a part of his
profession to encourage
strife, and foment
difference; the
malice and
revenge, the
wrath and
bitterness, the
slanders and
evil-speakings, the
strife and
contentions which are
other mens
sins, are
his livelihood. These sins, being ever before them, are alwayes a snare to them; for they are continually importuned by them▪ and it must be a toilsome pains, and an uninterrupted watchfulness which can preserve them from being either won, or wearied into the commission of them. And since obedience in these instances is a thing which they can so very hardly spare; they hope that God in mercy will not exact it; but will graciously accept them upon their service in other particulars, although here they continue to disobey him.
Other sins men are invited and importunately tempted to by their
age and
condition, their
particular temper, and
complexion. Lust and
rashness are the vices of
youth, as
craft and
covetousness are of the
gray hairs. Some sins are rooted in mens very
natures; for some are naturally inclined to be
passionate and
hasty, some to be
peevish, and others to be
malicious and
revengefull. The
temper of their
bodies hurries on some to
lust and
intemperance, some to
turbulency and
fierceness, and others to
slavish fears, and
sinfull compliances. Nay, a
sharp and
long affliction will sometimes
embitter even a
good nature, and make it
habitually sowr and
fretfull, peevish and
morose. So that mens very
natural temper, their
age,
[Page 361] and
condition prove many times an uninterrupted sollicitation to
some sin or
other, and they alwayes fall, by being alwayes under the power of their temptation.
Now when men find that some sins have got thus near to them, and have taken such deep root in their
way of life, nay, in their
very natures; since they will not be at the pains to reform and amend, they expect that God should be so gracious as to dispense with them. As for all the instances of this kind, he must abate them, seeing they will not perform them; his pardoning goodness must supply all the defects of their sloth. For God and they must still be agreed, and therefore because they cannot well abandon some of their darling lusts, and bosom sins for his sake; the compliance must fall on his side, and he must desert and cancel all those severe and grating Laws to serve and pleasure them. They will obey him most willingly in all
other things; only in these they beg that he would excuse them: they will do any thing else for his sake, which doth not contradict their beloved sin, and never displease him, but when they cannot otherwise fulfill and pleasure it.
Thus, for instance, the
Covetous man will obey in keeping back from
drunkenness and
whoredom, from
ambition, and
profuseness, and all other sins which are expensive: But as for those other duties of
suffering loss our selves rather than
defrauding and
over-reaching others, of a
contented mind, and
contempt of the world, of
alms and
beneficence, and all the
chargeable expressions of an
active love, and an
operative charity: here he stands upon his points, and chooses to
dispute rather than to
perform; to
article rather than to
obey.
The
peevish and
angry man will readily keep the commands of
Justice and
Temperance; he will neither
spoil his neighbours
Goods, nor
wrong his
Bed, nor
pamper
[Page 362] and
defile his own body; he will do any thing, which either
ministers to his
reigning lust, or which doth not
contradict and make against it. But then as for the commands of
meekness and
patience, of
long-suffering and
forgiveness, of
speaking well, and
doing good to enemies, of
passing over provocations and
peaceableness, and all other instances of
pardoning, and
forgetting injuries; in these God must excuse him, for his dear lust opposes them, and he
can not, he
will not serve him in the practice of them.
Some who are of a
tractable and
submissive, of a
soft and
governable temper, will observe readily all
those duties which their
constitution has made easie, and which their natural genius enclines them to. They will be constant performers of all the
cheap, because
agreeable duties of
submission to
Governours, and
obedience to
publick Constitutions, of
uniformity in
worship, of
honour and
observance of the
Laws and
establishments, and of all things belonging to the
Churches Vnity and
outward peace. But as for the
severities of an
inward and
hearty Religion, in
mortification and
self-denial, in
paring off all
sinfull lusts, and
exorbitant desires, in
patience, and
taking up the Cross, and in all other
hard instances of
duty and a
holy life: here they withdraw their service, because they must contradict their
natures, and go against their
ease; and set themselves, not to
obey these Laws, but to
evacuate or
evade them.
Whereas
others, who are of a
temper more
severe, but withall of a
querulous and
restless, a
busie, and
ungovernable spirit, will keep off from
atheism and
prophaneness, from
idolatry and
witchcraft, and
other heinous impieties; from
drunkenness and
revellings, from
fornication and
adultery, from
oppression, and
fraud, and other alike
gross and
notorious instances of
injustice and
immorality. For all these their strict temper can easily avoid; they
[Page 363] have no great temptation to them, and are therefore able without much pains to abstain from them. But then as for those
other sins, which agree with the
bent and inclination of their
busie and
ungovernable humour; they will still indulge themselves in the practice of them, for all they are of an
equal guilt, although indeed of a more
spiritual and
refined nature. For they will strive to
weary laws, to
vilifie and
contemn, to
undervalue and
disparage Governours; they will permit themselves to be overswayed by
spite and
malice, by
wrath and
bitterness, by
envy and
emulation, by
strife and
sidings; to be drawn aside into
censoriousness, and
evil-speakings, into the
raising and
spreading of
uncharitable, and
envious, yea,
false, and
slanderous reports: they will be
forward to
magnifie themselves, to
publish their
own praise, and to
boast of their
own actions and
attainments; but withall to
detract and
lessen, to
shame and
disparage others.
Thus will even these men, who make the fairest appearance of abominating all
impious and
ungodly, all
immoral and
debauched actions,
halt still in their obedience, and think to please God, not by a
perfect and
entire, but a
partial and a
maimed service. For their
Conversion goes but
half way, not from
sin to
righteousness, but from
some sorts of sin to
some others. All the alteration that their Religion has wrought in them, is not a
forsaking of sin, but an
exchange of it; a turn from what is more
easily left, to a more
liberal practice of that which they find it
hard to part with; a
remove from
grosser, and more
scandalously fleshly sins, to other more
spiritual and
refined, but still as
deadly and
damnable transgressions.
And thus by all these instances it appears, that when men have got some sins that are
close and
pleasing, such as their
temper and
complexion, their
age, or
condition, or
way of life, has
endear'd to them so
far, as that even
[Page 364] for
Gods sake they will not
part with them; their recourse is presently to some more
cheap and
easie instances of
obedience, that they may
attone for them. And the same might be shewn in all other instances of a
partial and a
maimed service. In all things they will obey God no further than their beloved sins will suffer them, but as
they yield to the
Law in
other things, so must the
Law yield to
them in these; for neither God nor their
Sin shall rule alone, but the service shall be shared between them, and both shall enjoy a
divided empire.
But this is a most
damnably delusive, and a
desperately false pretence. For whatsoever fond conceits men who
Love, and are resolved not to
let go their sins, may please themselves withall: yet God, when he comes to judge us, will accept of nothing less than an
entire obedience. All his Laws are established under the pains of death, and he will exact all that he has required, whatever, at that day, be our concern in it. For he comes not then, as a
corrupted party, to judge
for us, to make his own Laws bend and bow to serve our Interests, and to cancel and disanull all such among them as make against us. No, he comes, as an
upright and
even Judge, to execute all his Laws, but not to destroy any; he comes to inflict what his Gospel threatens, and his sentence will then be what
it sayes, not what
we can bear. So that if we have
wilfully disobeyed, and have not
repented, whether in
one instance or in
many; we must undergo the
punishment of our disobedience. For God is a
friend to
no Vice, neither one nor other, but he alwayes
forbids, and he will most severely
punish every one. And as for all these
pretences, whether that of our
age, or our
way of life ▪ or of our very
natural temper and
inclination it self; there will be no
shelter or
excuse in any of them to bear us out in
any.
[Page 365]There is no protection to any sin from our
Age; for no
young man may pursue
lusts because they are
youthful, but is bound to
fly and avoid them, as those things
which war against, and would destroy
his soul, 2
Tim. 2.22. Gods Laws make no
distinction of
young or
old, but the
same Duties are the Rule for
both their
practices; and the same
rewards or
punishments will be returned indifferently to them
both upon their
obedience or
transgressions.
There is no justifiable Plea for any sin from our
way of life; for a constant
[...].
practice or trade of
sin, as S
t
John says, can be no mans employment, but his who
is born of the Devil, and must inherit under him, 1
John 3.8. But the
way of life whereunto God calls us, is a way of
piety and
obedience. He has given us his own Laws for the
way which we are to walk in, and in that alone it is that we can escape
death, and obtain
salvation.
Nay so far is any thing in the world from sheltring us under the service of any
one sin, that
even that, which may have the highest pretence to it of all things
else whatsoever,
viz. our very
natural temper and
inclination, is no
excuse to us if it makes us continue in any disobedience. If any thing in the world could be a just defence for the practice of any sin, surely this must. For our Nature is not of our own chusing; and therefore its effects ought least of all to be charged on us, seeing they least of all proceed from us, but are in great degrees determined to our hands before we have any power either to
will, or to
refuse them. But such is the
purity and
strictness of
Christ's Gospel, that it indispensably requires us to conquer sin, not only where it makes no
opposition, but even where it has the
greatest strength, and the
highest force of all. For if our very
Nature draw us on to
disobey, it
enjoins us under all our
hopes of Heaven not to
submit to it, but to
Psal. 18.22, 23.
strive
[Page 366] against it so long till we
vanquish and
subdue it. For if we would be judged to be
Christ's Disciples at the last Day, we must
deny our selves, Matth. 16.24. As we hope to
live, we must not perform and
fulfil, but kill and
Col. 3.5.
mortifie those
deeds whereto we are hurried on by the temper
of our Bodies, Rom. 8.13. We must renounce and forsake all sin, although never so
dear and
useful to us, before Christ's Gospel will acquit, or he will save us.
If a lust so dear to thee as
thy right eye offend thee, or
[...]. cause thee to offend;
pluck it out, says our Saviour,
and cast it from thee: or
if one so useful to thee as
thy right hand; cut it off likewise,
and cast it from thee: and that for no less reason than this,
Because it is more
profitable for thee that one of thy members should in this manner
perish, than
that thy whole body should be cast for ever
into Hell fire, Matth. 5.29, 30.
Thus vain and helpless are all
these excuses and pretensions, under which men endeavour to shelter themselves in the indulged transgression of some Laws, whilst they obey in others. For whether their pretence be the
saving of their Religion from times of persecution, or the
serving of their necessities in times of want, or the
satisfying of their own natural temper and inclination; we see that none of them can justifie their indulged allowance of any
one sin, nor serve any other turn than to delude them to their own destruction.
But whosoever would obey to his own salvation, must obey in
every instance, and continue wilfully to transgress in
none. He must never hope to please God by performing nothing but what he lists himself. No, every
particular Law of God, as we saw above, is bound upon us by all our
hopes of Heaven, and under the
pains of Hell; so that we cannot transgress in any, and yet be safe: but that obedience which can secure us, is nothing less than performing in every instance.
[Page 367]For this
third sort of integrity,
viz. that of the
Object, or performing
all and
every of those Laws which God has given us, both
is, and
always was, indispensably required to
life and
pardon since the world began.
Thee have I seen righteous before me, said God to
Noah, because
Noah did according to ALL that the Lord commanded him, Gen. 7.1, 5. And in the repetition of the
ten Commandments, Deut. 5.
O that they would fear me, says God to the Jews,
and keep
Exod. 23.21, 22.
all my Commandments always, that it might be well with them for ever, ver. 29. It is nothing less than our obeying in
all, which God declares that he will accept; and upon nothing less than their
performing all, that good men have hoped to be accepted.
Then shall I not be ashamed, saith the Psalmist,
when I have respect unto
Psal. 119.2, 3.
all thy Commandments, Psal. 119.6, 7. Those persons to whom the
Lord doth good and shews kindness, are only
the upright in heart. But as for them, who although they are right as to the main, do yet
turn aside in some things
to their crooked ways, he will lead them forth with the workers of iniquity, Psal. 125.4, 5.
And as this integrity in
doing the whole will of God, was required of
Noah before the
Law, and of the
Jews under it; so is it likewise exacted every whit as strictly of us
Christians under the
Gospel. For the obedience of that
Covenant, whereinto
Christ commissions his
Apostles to
baptize Converts, is nothing below an
intire obedience.
Go, says he,
and baptize all Nations, teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you Matth. 28.19, 20. And this is no more than what he himself had preached before, in his own Sermon upon the Mount. For of the
Moral Law and the
Prophets, (which he came to
confirm and
establish) and also of his
own Law, (which he came then to
publish and
proclaim) he affirms plainly, That the
[Page 368] observance of it in
every particular is necessary to the attainment of
God's favour and
eternal life. He that breaks the very
least of these Commandments, shall be called least (or shall
be least, or none at all, which is the sense of the Hebrew Phrase)
in the Kingdom of Heaven, Matth. 5.17, 18, 19. And agreeably to this
Pattern, and this
Commission, the
Apostles themselves, when they came afterwards to discharge their Office, did most strictly require it, and most severely threaten all those in whom it was wanting.
Let us cleanse our selves, says S
t
Paul, from all filthiness of Flesh and Spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of the Lord, as we hope to attain those good things which he has
promised, 2
Cor. 7.1. There is no remedy, but we must either do this or dye.
For the wrath of God is revealed from Heaven against, not only some, but
all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, Rom. 1.18. The Curse takes place upon the transgression in any instance. For the threatning is not barely to some
one, or to some
few Laws; but to the
whole Code which comprehends them all: so that if we transgress any
one, the Covenant is broken, and the penalty takes place. For
whosoever shall keep the whole Law besides, saith S
t
James, and yet offend in one Point, that subjects him to all the evil, and
he is guilty of, or obnoxious to that punishment which is appointed for the wages of
all, James 2.10.
As for this
integrity of the object therefore, or mens obedience to the
whole will of God; we see that in all
times and
ages it was
necessary unto
life, and indispensably required to
salvation. For neither the Sons of the
Patriarchs, nor the Subjects of
Moses, nor the Servants of
Christ; no Professors of any
true Religion in the World were ever accepted upon any service less than
intire, upon any obedience that was
maimed and
defective. But so much as he thought fit to enjoin, God always
[Page 369] exacted of men that they should perform; so that if they did not obey in
all, they should certainly be condemned as if they had done
nothing.
So that as for this
third sort of
integrity, viz. our obedience to the
whole will of God, or to all the
particular Laws forementioned, which is the
integrity of the Object; it, as well as both the
former, is plainly
necessary to our acceptance, and to render our
obedience available to our
salvation.
And thus at
last it appears what that
integrity is, which will render our obedience to all the
particular Laws of God above recounted acceptable in God's sight. For it is nothing less than an obedience of the
whole man, to the
whole Law, and that not for some
short, but for our
whole time, and to the
end of our lives. He who thus
intirely obeys, cannot, as was before observed, be other than
sincere; and he who obeys
sincerely and
uprightly has all that God requires of him, enough to support his hopes, and to secure his happiness.
Sincerity and
uprightness is neither more nor less than is exacted of us; without them we shall surely dye, but through them we cannot miss of being happy eternally.
CHAP. VIII. Of obeying with all the heart, and all the soul,
&c.
The CONTENTS.
Of obeying God with all the heart, and with all the strength,
&c. It includes not all desire and endeavour after other things, but it implies,
First, Sincerity.
Secondly, Fervency.
Thirdly, Integrity, or obeying, not some but, all the Laws of God. These three include all that is contained in it; which is shown from their obedience, who are said in Scripture to have fulfilled it. Integrity implies sincerity and fervency, and Love with all the heart is explained in the places where it is mentioned, by loving him entirely. Sincerity and uprightness the Conditions of an acceptable Obedience. This a hard Condition in the degeneracy of our manners; but that is our own fault. It was easie and universally performed by the primitive Christians. This shown from the Characters of the Apostles, and of the Primitive Writers. Hence it was that they could despise Death, and even provoke Martyrdom. Some Pleas from our impotence against the strictness of this obedience, which are considered in the next Book.
NOW as for this
intire obedience of the
whole man, at
all times, to the
whole will of God, whereof I have hitherto discoursed in the foregoing
Chapters; it is that
very obedience
with all the heart, and with all the soul, and with all the mind, and with all the strength, which is so expresly called for in the words
[Page 371] of the Commandment,
Luke 10.27.
Deut. 11.13.
It is not to be expected that
all our heart, and
all our mind, and
all our soul, and
all our strength should be so
wholly devoted to God, as that we should never either
will, or
think, or
desire, or
do any
other thing than what he has
commanded us. No, that is a Dream of utter
absurdities and
impossibilities. For God has not only
allowed us, but he has made it plainly
necessary for us to employ our
thoughts, and
desires, and
endeavours, upon several other things besides
himself and his
Commandments. Because we cannot live without
meat and other
necessaries, and these we cannot
get without
seeking, nor
seek without
desiring, nor
desire without
thinking on them. All the
innocent enjoyments of Nature, and all the
necessaries of life, all the
laudable advantages of converse, and all the
lawful benefits of trade and
employment, require our
minds, and
hearts, and
souls, and
strength, as well as
God and our
Duty; all our Powers not only
may be exercised about them, but they needs
must. For God himself has so ordained it, it being a necessity of his own making; so that we must employ our endeavours about them, and we cannot do otherwise. And therefore when the Commandment calls for
all our hearts and
all our strength, &c. it is utterly
absurd and
unreasonable to understand it of such an
all, as excludes the exercise of these faculties upon any thing besides. It doth not ingross all our power to God's use
alone, and shut out all other things from any place in them; but
may and
must be understood so as to leave room for them likewise.
But all that is included in the
latitude of that expression,
with all thy heart, &c. is set out, agreeably to the use of the Phrase at other times, in these
three Particulars.
1. It notes the
sincerity and
undissembledness of our
[Page 372] faculties; so as the Phrase,
with all the heart, signifies the same as in
simplicity and
honesty, without
guile or a
double heart. For a dissembling hypocritical man has
one heart in
shew, and
another in
reality. His heart is not
one intire thing, but
double and
divided. He appears to
will what indeed he doth
not will, and to
desire what in truth he doth
not desire; so that his whole heart doth not go together, that which he
outwardly professes being
one, but that which he
inwardly intends
another. And this
simplicity and
sincere honesty of intention, is expressed in the course of our common speech by this Phrase,
all the heart; nothing being more usual in our daily converse than to give assurances of our sincerity in any thing which we do, by saying it is with
all our heart. And as
sincerity is expressed by
all the heart, so is
dissimulation and
hypocrisie on the contrary set out by a
double heart. And thus the
men of war who were
faithful to David, and
undissembled in their service of him, are said
not to have been of a double heart, Psal. 12.2. Which sence the word
double has, not only when it is applyed to this
particular faculty,
viz. our
wills and
hearts, but also when it is attributed to any
other. And thus we read of a
double, that is, of a
dissembling tongue, 1
Tim. 3.8▪
2. This Phrase,
all the heart, &c. implies the
fervency and
concernedness of our faculties. And thus the Latines use the word
whole, when they express their being
very busie, or
industriously intent upon a thing, by saying they are
Totus in hoc sum.
whole upon it.
And as this Phrase,
all the heart, &c. in respect of our
faculties themselves, denotes these
two things,
viz. sincerity, and
fervency; so likewise in respect of their
object, or that
will of God which they are to be employed about, doth it imply
3.
Integrity, so as that this
fervency and
sincerity be
[Page 373] shown in obeying, not
some, but
all the Commandments; not
part, but the
whole will of God. For our
heart, and
soul, and
strength must be
all or
whole for God; that is, they must be
constant and
uniform, not
various and
divided, being sometimes
for him, and at other times
against him. They must be for
all things which he commands, and for
nothing that he forbids; for we must neither
think, nor
desire, nor
do any thing against him. And in this sense the word
all or
whole is opposed to
divided; and expresses thus much, that our faculties do not stand
for some commands▪ and
against others; that they do not
divide and
parcel, pick and
choose with
Gods Laws; but that they obey
wholly and
universally, observing
all and every
one.
Now these
three, (viz.) the
sincerity and
fervency of our
faculties, and the
integrity of our
obedience, which are conveniently expressed by the word
all or
whole, are all indispensably required of us; as appears plainly from what has been above discoursed upon this subject. So that they are
all implied in the latitude of this Commandment:
Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy mind, &c.
But besides them nothing else is. For if we should extend that precept further, and make it include all that the largest compass of those words would comprehend; we should give it a sence which is, as I said,
absurd, and utterly
impossible.
And to clear this a little more, wherewith so many good souls are oft-times perplexed, we may further observe, that those very men who
will'd, and
thought, and
desired, and
acted other things, as well as Gods
Laws; are yet in the Scriptures expresly recorded to have
performed all that is meant in this Commandment, because they served God in the
particulars which I have mention'd,
(viz.) sincerely, fervently and
entirely. For
[Page 374]
Numb. 14.24. Deut. 1.36.
Caleb and
Joshua are said to have
followed the Lord wholly, Numb. 32.12.
David kept my Commandments, saith God,
and followed me with all his heart, 1 King. 14.8.
Josiah did what was right in the sight of the Lord, 2 Kings 22.2. Now these persons were men, not only of as great
necessities as others, but also of
far higher place, and
greater business in the world. For their station required them to be much employed about it, and to spend
frequent thoughts, and
many desires, and
great pains upon it. So that their
whole heart, and
mind, and
soul, and
strength, could not be employed in Gods service any otherwise, than as they loved and served him
entirely and
above all things; and neither
will'd, nor
acted any thing besides, when it stood in competition with him. The
sincerity, fervency and
integrity of their service was all which they had to shew in answer to this Commandment; and upon the account of them God did accept them, and has left it on record to all the world that they have
fulfilled it.
As for the last of these,
(viz.) Integrity, it indeed includes in it all the
rest. For it is the greatest warranty and effect of
fervency, and the best evidence of the
sincerity of our service. Because this, as I said before, is the great
measure of
acceptance in our
thoughts and
affections, (viz.)
that they carry us on to acceptable works and actions. And this is the great Rule whereby to judge of a
sincere service, (viz.)
that men be universal and entire in their obedience. So that if once we perform
all that God requires of us; there is no further question to be made but that we perform it
honestly, and with that
fervency and concernedness which is
sufficient to our
acceptance.
And this
integrity of obedience including
both the other, is that very thing which is meant by the service with
all the heart, and with
all the soul, which is exacted
[Page 375] of us in the Commandment. Whereof we have still a further argument, because in almost all the places where any man is said to fulfill
this, we find
that annexed as its explication: Which is a plain interpretation of the Scripture to it self, that
to obey with all our powers in its sence is nothing else, but to be
uniform, undivided, and
entire in our obedience.
David, sayes God,
followed me with all his heart; which appears in this, because he followed me so as to fulfill all my will, and to act nothing against it, but
to do that only which is right in mine eyes, 1 Kings 14.8.
Caleb and Joshua followed the Lord wholly; which was seen in that their obedience was entire to him, and they did not transgress in those particular Laws of Duty, by the breach whereof others provoked him,
Numb. 32.10, 11, 12. And of
Zacharias and
Elizabeth, S
t
Luke sayes that they were
blameless, because
they walked, not in some, but
in all the Commandments and Ordinances of the Lord, Luk. 1.6. But on the other side, as for all such as were
partial in their obedience to God, and kept some instances of duty, but transgressed others according as they themselves listed; they are said
not to be whole in their
hearts and
other faculties towards him.
Jehu, sayes the text,
took no heed to walk in the Law of the God of Israel with all his heart, for of this there is a clear proof, in that his heart run after some sins as well as some duties, because
he departed not from the sins of Jeroboam, although he did from others, 2
King. 10.31.
If you return unto the Lord with all your heart, sayes
Samuel, then put away that particular sin which you still adhere to,
your strange Gods, and serve him only, 1 Sam. 7.3. And that this is true in every mans case, as well as it was in theirs, the Psalmist plainly assures us, when he layes it down for an universal maxime, that
they seek the Lord with their whole heart, who do no iniquity, Psal. 119.2, 3.
[Page 376]And thus upon all these accounts it appears, that
to serve the Lord with all our heart, and with all our soul, and with all our mind, and with all our strength, according to the
tenour of the Commandment; is neither
more nor
less than to serve him
universally and
entirely. For it
can bear no other sense, because upon
no greater or
better service than this, God himself has declared that men have served him with all their heart according to the Commandment; and more cannot be
required when this
fulfills it. It can mean no
more, because that
all which it should mean further is impossible in the present condition of humane nature, and therefore is no fit matter of a Law, nor subject to a Commandment. And lastly, it
doth mean no more, because the
Scriptures themselves, where they set it down, are wont to annex this interpretation, and thus explain it.
And thus at last we have seen what
degrees and
manner of obedience to all the Laws recounted in the former Book, is necessary to our acceptance. For we must obey
sincerely and
entirely, if ever we expect to reap the rewards of obedience. We must keep
every particular Law of God, and that through our
whole lives: we must
think on them in our
minds, and
pursue them with our
affections, and
choose them with our
wills so
far, till we
perform them with our
strength, in
outward and
bodily operation. This
uprightness of obedience, which is a certain evidence of its
sincerity, is all that Gods Law requires of us; and it will infallibly save us at the last day, although less than it nothing in the world will.
As for that condition of life and pardon then which the Gospel indispensably exacts of us, we now see plainly what it is. For it is
nothing else but our obedience to all the forementioned Laws of God in
sincerity and
uprightness. It is by this that all the world must stand or fall at the last day; according to their performance or neglect
[Page 377] whereof they shall then be judged either to live or die eternally.
This indeed, though it be a very
great, will seem a very
uncouth and
severe truth in the degeneracy of manners, and loose lives of our times. But if it do, that is wholly our own fault, and can be no prejudice at all to the declarations of Christs Gospel. For our Lord has proclaimed it to us plainly enough, and if our own wicked hearts make us shut our eyes, and willing to overlook it; for that we must blame our selves, but can never hope thereby to evacuate his sentence. This in very deed is the Gospel that he has published, and these are the terms of mercy which he has procured for us: So that if we live up to them, we shall be saved by him; but if we fail to perform these gracious demands, we have no benefit at all by his death, nor any ground of hope from his Gospel. All that can be said is, that he offered us Grace and Pardon upon most fair and easie terms, but that we would not accept them. But we preferred the pleasure of our sins before all the glory of his rewards, and chose to hazard all those evils which he threatned, rather than to be at the pains to perform that condition which he peremptorily injoyned.
But although by our wicked lives we in these dayes cast off the
light yoke of Christ as
over-burdensome, and make the Covenant of
Grace it self to become a
rigorous condition: yet once the case was otherwise, and the world was more
Christian. For they who professed Christs Religion then, performed all that he commanded, and practised all that, which, as we have seen, his Gospel doth injoyn. And to go no further for an evidence of this, we will take those accounts of the obedience of Christians in the first times, which the
Apostles themselves give us.
[Page 378]
You, sayes the Apostle to the
Colossians, that were sometimes, in your Gentile State,
alienated from God,
and enemies in your minds by means of your
wicked works; yet now, since you become Christians,
hath he reconciled in his death, to present you holy, and unblameable, and unreproveable, according to the terms of the Gospel,
in his sight, Col. 1.21, 22. And to the same purpose he speaks of the
Ephesians yet more fully.
You, saith he,
hath God quickned by the preaching of the Gospel,
who, before you heard of that,
were dead in trespasses and sins, wherein, in times past of Gentilism,
ye walked, as well as others,
according to the wicked
course of this world, according to the instigation of
the Prince of the powers in the air, who is
the spirit that both aforetime, and even
now worketh in the children of disobedience. Among whom also we all, as I say,
had our conversation in times past, living, just as they did,
in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling and performing
the desires of our flesh, and were thereby
the children of wrath as well as others. But God, even when we were thus dead in sins, hath, upon our embracing of Christs Religion,
quickned us together with Christ, by that same spirit whereby he raised up him,
Ephes. 2.1, 2, 3, 4, 5. But the character which he gives of the
Corinthians is more particular and compleat still.
No unrighteous, saith he, of one sort or other
shall enter into the kingdom of heaven. For
neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor revilers, nor drunkards, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. And such indeed as these
were some of you once, (
viz. in your Gentilism;)
but since you were Christned I bear you record, that
you are washed from those impurities, that
you are sanctified from those wickednesses, and that
you are justified from the condemning force of all these Commandments
in the name of the
[Page 379] Lord Jesus, and by the help of
the enlivening and converting
spirit of our God, 1 Cor. 6.9, 10, 11. These places are very full and particular for the
power of Christianity, and the
perfect and
entire obedience of
Christians in
those dayes. And yet there is one testimony more of this Apostle, which I must not omit, because it is so very comprehensive; and that is the account which he gives us of the Reformation which the Gospel wrought among the
Romans. For before it was preached among them, they were
strangely debauched, and
unaccountably wicked; as we may be fully informed, were there no other register of their vices, from that prodigious Catalogue of their sins, which S
t
Paul himself has given us,
Rom. 1.
Vers. 25.26. For
they worshipped and served the Creature more than the Creator. Their very
women were so unnatural in their lusts, as to
change their natural use, into that which is against nature.
27. And
the men leaving the natural use of the women, burned in their lusts towards one another, men with men working that which is unseemly. They were filled with all unrighteousness, fornication,
29.
wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness; being full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity; whisperers, back-biters,
30.
haters of God, despitefull, proud, boasters, inventers of evil things, disobedient to parents, without understanding, covenant-breakers, without natural affection,
31.
implacable, unmercifull. Thus had they degenerated from all sense of
common honesty and
honour; and fallen into the
vilest sink of
vices. But when once Christianity took place among them, it quickly turned them from a most
impious and
monstrously unclean, into a most
religious and
holy people. For so S
t
Paul himself bears witness to them.
You were, sayes he, in your time of Heathenism,
the servants, nay, the rankest slaves
of sin, but God be thanked that ye have now, since you became Christians,
obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine, which
[Page 380] was by us Apostles
delivered to you. For
being made free from that strange inventory of
sins, ye became the servants of righteousness, Rom. 6.17, 18. And what S
t
Paul tells us of
these particular Churches under his care; S
t
Peter will also inform us was true of
all the Churches in
Pontus and
Asia with whom he was concerned, and to whom he directed his
first Epistle.
The time past of our life may suffice us, saith he,
to have wrought the will of the Gentiles; when we walked with them
in lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, revellings, banquettings, and abominable idolatries. Yea, indeed this doth suffice us. For since we became Christians we have left off to accompany them in these vices, for which they are estranged to us, and revile us. For
they think it strange that we run not with them to the same excess of riot as we used formerly,
speaking evil of us for abstaining from them, 1
Pet. 4.3, 4.
Thus honest was the service, and thus entire was the obedience of Christians in the Apostles dayes. And when
they had finished their course, and were called out of the world, Christs Gospel had still the same effects, and his subjects continued to pay him the same service.
Dei autem praecepta, quantum valeant in animis hominum, quotidiana experimenta demonstrant. Da mihi virum qui sit iracundus, maledicus, effraenatus; paucissimis Dei verbis tam placidum quam ovem reddam. Da cupidum, avarum, tenacem; jam tibi eum liberalem dabo, & pecuniam suam plenis manibus largientem. Da timidum doloris ac mortis; jam cruces, & ignes, & Phalaridis taurum contemnet. Da libidinosum, adulterum, ganeonem; jam sobrium, castum, continentem videbis. Da crudelem, & sanguinis appetentem; jam in veram clementiam furor ille mutabitur. Da injustum, insipientem, peccatorem; continuo & aequus, & prudens, & innocens erit. Vno enim lavacro malitia omnis abolebitur; pauca Dei praecepta sic totum hominem immutant, & exposito vetere, no
[...]um reddunt, ut non cognoscas eundem esse. Lactant. de Fals. Sap. l. 3. c. 26.
As for the Religion and Laws of Christ, sayes
Lactantius, what excellent effects they have upon the minds and lives of men, is plain from every dayes experience. For give me a man that is fierce, hasty, and ungovernable; and with this Law I will make him as tractable and gentle as a lamb. Give me one who is covetous, greedy and tenacious; this Religion shall quickly make him liberal and
[Page 381] generous. It will make the cowardly and timorous, to become bold and venturous; the lustful and intemperate, to turn chast and sober; the cruel and revengeful, to grow merciful and placable. In one word, it works a perfect change and alteration, making the wicked and injurious, to become forthwith most innocent and holy men. For all manner of sin is renounced at their entrance, all filthy habits are washt off at the Font, and never again resumed. They are so wholly altered in their life and temper by embracing of our Faith, that you will scarce know them to be the same men. Thus were the
Christians in those Days the holiest sort of men, and the most noble patterns of Vertue and Goodness: being
Non aliunde noscibiles quam de emendatione vitiorum pristinorum. Tertul. ad Scap. c. 2.
distinguishable from other men, as
Tertullian says,
in nothing so much as this, That they had left off all their former vices. For they lived what they taught, and performed what others only could discourse of; their common
Motto being this,
Non magna loquimur, sed vivimus. Cypr. de bono patientiae Ed. Rig. p. 222.
Although we have not the skill to talk, yet we have the Grace to live as well as any. Nay, their very
enemies themselves, who would be sure to spare no pains nor skill in fastening some
immoralities upon them, were yet forced at last to confess that they had no fault but one; and that was, that they were
called Christians. For it is a known Story and usage which
Tertullian complains of, that the very Heathens themselves could not but cry out,
Bonus vir Caius Sejus, sed malus tantùm quod Christianus. Tertul. Apol. c. 3.
Such or such a one is a very good man, bating only this, That he is a Christian.
And when the World of Christians were thus intirely obedient, and compleatly vertuous; it was no wonder that they could so bravely despise
Death; and not only
suffer, but even
seek and
Quid facies de tantis millibus hominum, tot viris ac foeminis, omnis Sexus, omnis Aetatis, omnis Dignitatis, offerentibus se tibi? Tertul. ad Scap. c. 4.
provoke martyrdom. They durst dye for the Gospel, because they were sure to
[...]. Ignat. Epist. and Smyrn. live by it. For they performed all that it required,
[Page 382] and were thereby secure of all the happiness which it promised: and when by this means Death was become to them only a passage to a most glorious and eternal life; it had nothing in it that could fright them. All
Sorts, Sexes, and
Ages, had lived their Religion so well, that they feared not to dye for it; but with the most undaunted courage, and
[...], is S
t
Clement's Character of good men, 1
Ep. ad Cor. c. 26. assured hope, they every where in great numbers sealed their profession with their blood, and gave testimony to the truth of their Faith with their own lives.
And now if we fall short of that obedience that God requires, and which was performed by former Ages; whose fault is that, or who must in reason suffer for it? For Christ's Gospel is the very same that it was
sixteen hundred years ago, the Precepts are still unchanged, and the penalty altogether unaltered. It always was, and always will be the same Rule of Faith, and the same measure of mercy or damnation. And therefore if we lose what it promises, we may thank our selves for neglecting what it enjoyns. For the same terms of life have stood fixt hitherto, and shall stand through all Ages; the
primitive Christians kept, and were saved by them, and if we break them, we shall certainly be condemned for them.
How small soever therefore that be which in these loose times
men perform; yet an intire obedience is that which
God indispensably
enjoins. It is the peremptory Demand of his Gospel, and will at the last Day be the inviolable Rule of his Judgment. It saved the
antient Christians, and less than it nothing in the World will save
us.
But this, some will be ready to say, instead of a
gracious and
merciful, is a very
rigorous and
severe Condition. It binds us to more than is in our power, and threatens us for what we cannot help, and is a task too heavy for
[Page 383] any
mere man, and proportioned only to the strength of an
Angel. For to obey
all God's Laws, and that
at all times, who is sufficient? God's Laws themselves are not Rules so general as to admit of no exception. For we are commanded, for instance, to live in
peace; but yet sometimes we
may, and
must be engaged in
striving and
contention. And as it is in
this, so it is in
other parts of Duty; the Commandment holds not in every Case, but some are excepted. And who now is of an understanding so discerning and sagacious, as to see in all things where he is fast and where he is loose, and never to mistake that for his liberty, which is indeed his Duty? To be infallible in judgment, and to think right in all things, is the property of a God, not of a man; And if through this weakness of understanding, whereto all mankind are subject, we are
ignorant at any time and do not see, or
erroneous and mistake our Duty; how is it possible that we should in
all instances, and at all times
perform and
fulfil it.
But even where we do know God's Law, yet neither there can we always observe it. For since we have many other thing to do besides our Duty, and opportunities for action call frequently upon the sudden; we are oft-times drawn to act before we have
time to think, and so although we know what we should do in the
general, yet in this
particular Case we have not leisure to
attend to it. We are surprized into action e're we are aware, and perform before we can consider; and therefore, as the chance happens, many times do ill, because we have not time to look about us, and to see what is well doing.
But if an opportunity for some sin happen when we are at leisure to consider of it, and to avoid it; yet many times, although for the
present it doth not,
afterwards it shall win upon us. For all temptations do not
[Page 384] come upon us suddenly, and pass away as suddenly again; but some
stay long with us, and persist to obtrude themselves upon us. And although we can consider for a while, and watch well, and resist long: yet such is the imperfection of our very faculties, that they cannot be held long at stretch, but they will at last grow
weary. They will be tired out by continuing so strict a Guard, and begin at last to remit of their care, and to slacken their diligence: and when they unbend, the temptation encreases, and our lusts take advantage; so that albeit we were not surprized at first, yet we shall at last, and be tired and wearied into a transgression.
And since all these, with others, are infirmities not only
incident to, but
inseparable from our Natures, and such as we cannot throw off till we shake off our Bodies, and all converse with the tempting world: how can it be thus exacted of us, who cannot always stand upright, that we should never fall, but obey God intirely, in
all things, and at
all times?
But to give a clear Answer to these difficulties, which are here with great truth objected; having shown that
Obedience is the Condition which is indispensably required of us, and
what those particular Laws are which we are to obey, and
what degrees and measures of obedience is required to them: I shall now proceed to enquire into that which I promised in the next place,
viz. What are the mitigations and allowances of this Condition of happiness, and what those defects are which it bears and dispenses with; of which in the
next Book.
BOOK IV. Shewing what defects are consistent with a regenerate state, and dispensed with in the Gospel.
CHAP. I. Shewing in general that some sins are consistent with a state of Grace.
The CONTENTS.
Some failings consistent with a state of Grace. This shewn in the general;
First, From the necessity of humane Nature, which cannot live without them.
Secondly, From sundry examples of pious men, who had right to life whilst they lived in them.
THAT measure of life or death which Christ has indispensably fixed for all his Servants, is not a
perfectly intire, and
absolutely unerring obedience. No, it makes
allowances for the
unconquerable frailties, and
unavoidable infirmities of our Natures. It considers that we are but men, and exacts no more of us than a humane service. That integrity which, as we have seen, it requires of us, is an intire obedience only of our
free works, and
deliberate, chosen actions. For then we are
perfect and
intire in God's account,
[Page 386] when we have done all that was in our power, and have no wilful stain upon us; when we have no other blemish, than what the unwill'd weakness of our Nature, and the very frame and circumstances of our Constitution have made necessary. And therefore every transgression whatsoever, whether
with our wills, or
without and
beside them, doth not presently blot us out of the Book of life, and put us out of a state of Grace and Salvation. No, some defects there are which do not overthrow, but consist with it.
To give a clear account of this, I will shew these
two things.
1. In the
general, that
some slips and
transgressions are
consistent with a state of salvation, and
dispensed with by the
Gospel-Covenant; so that although a man dye before he has amended them, and is reformed from them, yet he shall not at the Day of Judgment be condemned for them.
2. More
particularly, what, and of
what nature those consistent slips and transgressions are.
1. I say in the
general, that
some slips and transgressions are consistent with a state of salvation, and are not eternally threatned, but graciously tolerated and dispensed with by the Covenant of the Gospel. And therefore if a man dye in them before he has perfectly amended them, he shall not be condemned for them.
Now as for this, the absolute
necessity of
humane nature makes it evident. For such a state of unerring obedience and impeccability cannot here be performed by any man, whether
Heathen, Jew, or
Christian; and therefore it cannot be required of him. No man of any Religion whatsoever can do it; and so God cannot, he will not exact it.
For of this all men may be fully satisfied from that assurance of
God's goodness, which is common to all
[Page 387] Religions in the World, that he never commands impossibilities, or enjoins men to do that which is not to be done. He doth not require a Beast to be as perfect as a man; or lay that load upon a man which is fit only for the strength of an Angel. For to do thus were to act the part of a severe Taskmaster, and a cruel imposer; but by no means to use the Authority of a loving and a gracious Lord. It were indeed to reap where he has not sown, and to call for that which he has never given; and to command and order, reward or punish; not to promote obedience, but only to shew power; not according to mens deserts, but only according to his own will. For if he should bind impossibilities upon us by a Law, and establish it with penalties; he could not be thought to prescribe a Rule of action, since no man can act after it; nor to fix a measure of Judgment, since it being in no mans choice to break or to perform, no man can justly be judged by it; but only to seek a palpable pretence of unjust force and arbitrary cruelty. Because it is all one to torment and punish a man without any Law, as to punish him for the breach of that which it was never possible for him to perform. For there can be no fault where there is no ability; and a
Tree is as much in fault for not walking when it is bidden, or a
Stone for not discoursing; as a man is for not doing that which it is above his power to do. So that whatsoever a man in such case is punished for, will fall at length upon God himself; because whatsoever he suffers, it is not for that he
would not, but for that he
could not help it; which in very deed is to suffer punishment for being no better or abler than God was pleased to make him.
Whatsoever therefore no man can
Quis peccat in
[...]o, quod nullo modo careri potest? Aug. de lib. Arbit. l. c. 18. avoid, no man shall ever be punished for. Because God cannot be offended with infirmities of his own making, nor angry at his
[Page 388] own workmanship, since that were in reality and reason to be angry at himself.
And thus much, I say,
all the world may be convinced of in this matter, from that common assurance which all men either have, or may have of
Gods Justice and
Natural Goodness.
But then as for us
Christians, we are assured that God cannot injoyn impossibilities, or make that an indispensable condition of his Covenant which the best of us all is not able to come up to; because such dealing would not only contradict the
Goodness and
Justice of his nature, which is enough to make any honest
Jew or
Heathen, to abhor the thoughts of it, but would moreover thwart and destroy all the ends of the Gospel, and the declarations of Grace. For if the Covenant of the Gospel, or of Grace it self, should exact that which no Christian can perform, and damn them for what they cannot help; it were no Covenant of Grace and Mercy, nor any favour at all to men, seeing it would leave them just where it found them, and not put them into one
jot the better case than they were in before it came. Christ could never have called himself
the way, if no man could walk in it; or
the
[...]ohn 14.6.
life, if none were ever able to live by him. The
Angels had never sung
Luke 2.10.
joy to all people at his birth, if that joy had been set so far above us, that the tallest of us all could not reach up to it; nor have proclaimed upon his coming into the world,
Verse 14.
on earth peace, and good will towards men; if yet, after all that he has done and suffered for us, we are still left in such a case, that what none of us all can help shall put
God and
Vs into a state of
ill-will and
enmity. How could he have been called a
Jesus or a
Mat. 1.21.
Saviour; if he proffered salvation upon such strict terms as no man could ever hope to be saved by? or
Joh. 1.17.
Grace and
Truth have been truly affirmed to come by
[Page 389] him; and the preaching of his Religion be called a
Gospel or
[...].
glad-tidings; if the conditions of it were so very hard, as that no man could perform them? To make such offers of Grace, as none were able to accept of, had not been to relieve our necessities, but to deride them; and that which in the Apostles judgement is a most gross
absurdity, would have been in reality a most certain truth;
(viz.) that
all their preaching was vain, and
our faith is vain also, 1 Cor. 15.14, 17.
As for us
Christians therefore who are under the gracious Covenant and Gospel of Christ, we are assured that nothing is under the pains of hell and misery required of us, which cannot be performed by us, not only from that
common natural knowledge which we, as well as others, have of Gods
Goodness and
Justice; but also from all those particular Revelations which we enjoy, above other men, in the Gospel of Grace. Impossibilities can be no condition of our happiness, because as Gods nature cannot bear, so neither can Christs Gospel consist with it.
Nay, I add further, so far are all the Laws of Christ from being an
impossible task, that to us
Christians, who are strengthned by those assistances which
Christ affords, and his
Gospel Promises, they are neither
grievous nor
extream difficult, but a burthen
fair and
easie to be born.
His Commandments, saith S
t
John, are not grievous, 1 Joh. 5.3. And our Lord himself, who best knew the measures, both of
our Natures, and of his
own Grace, declares expresly that
his Yoke of Precepts is
easie or
[...]. gracious and favourable,
and his burthen light: Upon which inducement he exhorts all men with the greater willingness to
take it upon them, and submit to it,
Mat. 11.30.
This then all Religions in the world, and we Christians above any, either are, or may be undoubtedly
[Page 390] assured of, that no man is indispensably bound to do, what no man can do; and that those things cannot be injoyn'd, which can never be performed.
But now to live wholly without sin, in an impeccable and unerring obedience; to go on exactly streight in Gods way without the least wandring, and to tread always firm in the paths of righteousness without ever slipping: to walk so uprightly as never to fall, neither by security or rashness, inadvertency or weakness, surprize or weariness, is more than humane nature can do, and is a task, not for a Man, but an Angel.
And that some slips and transgressions of this nature are such as
no man of what Religion soever, whether
Gentile, Jew, or
Christian, can avoid; is plain, because no meer man ever yet
did avoid them.
It was an undeniable Argument of
Atticus in S
t
Jerome,
Da exemplum qui absque peccato fuerit in perpetuum, aut confitere imbecillitatem tuam. Jerom. lib. 1. Dial. adv. Pel.
paulo ab initio.
Give an instance of some man that did it; or else confess that no meer man yet ever could do it. For since there is both an utter necessity, and a severe Commandment requiring it; it cannot be but that some of all mankind, when they had so much reason, and so infinite inducement, should have endeavoured to the utmost, and have done it, if the doing of it had been within the power of humane nature. So that if it be a failing inseparable from the practice of every man, we must conclude it to be unconquerable by the humane nature also.
But now as for this inability of performing in every instance, and transgressing at no time; it has been the complaint of
all persons, in
all Religions, throughout
all ages of the world.
For as for the bravest men among the
Heathens, we have
Seneca their great Moralist confessing freely.
[Page 391]
Peccavimus omnes, alii gravia, alii leviora, alii ex destinato, alii fortè impulsi, alii aut aliena nequitia ablati: alii in bonis consiliis parùm fortiter s
[...]timus, & innocentiam inviti, ac renitentes perdidimus. Nec delinquimus tantum, sed usque ad extremum aevi delinquimus. Etiam siquis tam bene purgavit animum, ut nihil eum obturbare amplius possit, ac fallere; ad innocentiam tamen peccando pervenit. Sen. de clem. lib. 1. cap. 6.
We have all sinned more or less, sayes he even of his Countrey Laws. For
some have sinned in great matters, some in little, some out of choice and design, some through constraint, or through the ill example and seduction of others. Some have been too easily driven from good purposes, and sinned, though it were against their wills. Nay, we have not only transgressed thus far, but, what augments our misery, we shall continue still to transgress so long as we have breath in our bodies. Yea, if there be any man who has so well cleansed his soul, as that no temptation can win upon him; yet has he run through a long train of sins before he attained to that pitch of innocence.
Hoc primum nobis suademus, neminem nostram esse sine culpâ. Quis iste est qui se profitetur omnibus legibus innocentem? Et ut hoc ita sit, quam angusta innocentia est ad legem bonum esse? quàm multa pietas, humanitas, liberalitas, sides, justitia exigunt? quae omnia extra publicas tabulas sunt. Id. de Ira, lib. 2. cap. 27.
Let us perswade our selves of this in the first place, sayes he again,
that we are all sinners. For what man is he that dare say he has broken none even of his Countrey Laws? But granting that he had kept all them, yet how scanty and defective an innocence is that, to have done only all that Good which they oblige to? For how many things are required, and not performed, by the Divine Law of Piety, of Humanity, of Liberality, of Justice, of Fidelity? of all which, whether we keep or break them, the Laws of our Nation take no notice.
And as for the Jews, we find
David the man after Gods own heart crying out,
Who can understand his errors? Cleanse thou me from my secret faults, Psal. 19 12. And
Solomon, who was the wisest and most knowing man that ever was upon the earth, layes it down for an Aphorism of universal observation, that
there is not a just man upon earth so perfect as alwayes to
do good and never sin, Eccles. 7.20.
Nay, even the
Disciples of Christ themselves, who
[Page 392] have the noblest encouragements, and the greatest assistances for a most compleat and entire obedience of any men whatsoever; could never yet attain to such a state as to obey universally without ever slipping. The
Holy Fathers in the
African Councils felt this by themselves, and were so deeply sensible of it from their own experience, and from what they heard and presumed of others; that they condemned it as a
proud errour for any man to think or speak otherwise.
Et Quoniam tales nascantur nunc quoque qualis Ille suit nostri Generis pater ante reatum: Posse hominem sine peccato decurrere vitam Si velit, ut potuit nullo delinquere primus Libertate sua: nempe haec damnata fateris Conciliis—Prosper lib. de Ingrat. contra Pelag. cap. 9.
To say that our Nature is as perfect as ever Adams
was, and that any man now may live, if he will, all his life long without sin, and has the same free liberty that Adam
had in Paradise never to do amiss; is an errour
that stands condemned by the Holy Councils. And what these good men thus ingenuously confessed, all others have constantly complained of; there being none among them who was ever able to live up so exactly to the Precepts of the Gospel, as not to do against them in any instance. No, that was the sole Prerogative of the man Christ Jesus, who in that respect had no other man to whom he could be likened. For he was made like unto us in all other things indeed, save only in sin, which we all had more or less, but
he wanted, Heb. 2.17. and chap. 7.26.
And since this state of
unerring Obedience is such as in this life no man
can, because no meer man ever yet
did attain unto; we may be sure that God doth not indispensably require it. But some infirmities the Gospel must of necessity dispense with, because according to the present circumstances of Humane Nature we cannot help all; some must be pardoned, since all cannot be escaped.
But besides all that has been already said to shew the
[Page 393] consistence of some failings with a state of salvation, because of the unavoidable weakness of Humane Nature which cannot perfectly get quit of them: we may add this further, which will evidence it beyond all exception, that the
best Saints of God, and the unquestionable heirs of happiness have alwayes lived subject to them. Those very men, who are most certainly gone to Heaven, went thither with some of these slips and infirmities about them. They could not plead an unerring obedience; but yet notwithstanding all their errours they had right to all the Promises of the Gospel. They died happily, although they could not live wholly without offence. So that some sins do not in any wise destroy a
Saint, or subvert the hopes and happiness of a good man, but can and do consist with them.
And in the proof of this the Scriptures are many, and plain.
Holy Job, who maintained his own Integrity to be such as God would accept and approve of more stoutly, it may be, than any man ever did; confesses notwithstanding a number of sins, for which, although God of his abundant Grace and Mercy
would not, yet if he would he
might contend with him.
How shall man, sayes he,
be just with God? If he will contend with him, he cannot answer him so much as
one of a thousand. If I justifie my self in the unerringness of my obedience,
my own mouth shall condemn me; if I say before him that
I am perfect and have sinned in nothing,
it should also, by such confessions as he would extort from me,
prove me perverse, Job 9.2, 3, 20. And
David, a man after Gods own heart, acknowledges freely that he is guilty, not only of several sins which he remembers, but also of many more which he doth not know of:
Who can understand his errours? cleanse thou me from my secret faults, Psal. 19.12. Nay, even
Paul the
Apostle, who at that time was a most undoubted heir of Heaven,
[Page 394] doth yet own freely that as
yet he had
not attained to perfection, but only endeavoured after it, Phil. 3.12, 13. But although he were not so perfect as to obey without all errour, and to offend in no instance; yet had he as much perfection as the Gospel exacts, and such as the best men on earth attain to. For at the 15
th verse, he calls upon
as many as be perfect in such measure as the Gospel accepts of,
to be thus minded as he was,
and forgetting those things whereto they had already attained,
which were now
behind; to press on towards that higher perfection
which was yet wanting in them and
before them, as he told them he himself did,
vers. 13.
And since men of this full growth and high pitch in goodness, could never yet get free of these unavoidable infirmities; it cannot be expected that others, who are endowed with a more imperfect Grace and a lower Virtue, should ever live entirely above them. No, alas! God himself declares plainly by the mouth of his inspired Servants, that no man yet ever did attain so far.
There is no man, sayes
Solomon, that sins not, 1 Kings 8.46. He challenges any person, how good and holy soever, to say that he is wholly blameless, and has no stain at all upon him.
Who can say I have made my heart clean, I am wholly pure from my sin? Prov. 20.9. No man certainly, not the most nobly good and eminently virtuous themselves. For
there is not a just man upon earth that doth good, and sinneth not, Eccles. 7.20. The blessed Saints who are now in heaven, could never get perfectly free from sin till they got thither. For it is only in heaven,
the New Jerusalem, where the spirits of just men are made perfect, Heb. 12.23. But so long as we continue here on earth, let us aspire after that pitch of Righteousness never so much, yet, such is the inseparable infirmity of our nature, we shall still fall
[Page 395] short of it. Be favourable in censuring one anothers faults, sayes S
t
James, because every man will need that favour from others towards his own faults more or less;
for in many things we offend all, Jam. 3.1, 2. whatever some may falsly pretend, yet in reality no man lives entirely innocent. For
if we say that we have no sin, we deceive our selves, and the truth is not in us, 1 Joh. 1.8. we are never able to show this height of obedience, nor doth Christs Gospel exact it of us. For even there we are taught in our
daily prayers to confess our
daily trespasses; and yet notwithstanding that, we are allow'd, nay, commanded in the same breath to call God
our Father still,
Mat. 6.9, 12.
As for
some slips and
transgressions therefore, we see plainly that they are consistent with a state of salvation, and are not eternally threatned, but dispensed with by the Covenant of the Gospel. For the
infirmity of our Nature is such, that we never can; and
Gods goodness is so great, that he never will require us to be entirely free from them. The very best men, and
those very Saints who are now in bliss, have lived subject to them, and fallen under them; but yet they made no blot in their character, nor robbed them of Gods favour, and
that life and pardon which is promised in the Gospel. And that we may be certain is consistent, which, as we plainly see, not only
needs must, but indeed
alwayes has consisted with a state of Mercy and Regeneration. For the terms of the Gospel are the same to all times, and what they bear with in
one, they do likewise in
another. God is no
respecter of persons, nor can ever render
different judgement to them who have done the
same things. So that as for some sins, we are fully assured from the foregoing considerations that they are not eternally threatned, but dispensed with by the Covenant of the Gospel; and that so long as we are free from others, if
[Page 396] we die in them without amending them, we shall not at the last day be condemned for them.
Thus then in the
General it appears, that some slips are consistent with a state of Grace, God under the Gospel-Covenant doth not punish them, but bear with them; so that although we die unreformed from them, we shall yet be saved notwithstanding them.
But to clear up this business more fully, I shall proceed now to what I undertook in the
second place; namely, to shew
more particularly what, and of
what Nature those allowed slips and
transgressions are; whereof I shall discourse in the
ensuing Chapters.
CHAP. II. Of the Nature of these consistent slips more particularly.
The CONTENTS.
Our unchosen sins are consistent with a state of Grace, but our wilfull and chosen ones destroy it. All things are made Good or Evil, a matter of reward or punishment, by a Law. Laws are given for the guidance and reward only of our voluntary and chosen actions. This proved, first from the clear reason of the thing. Where it is inferred from the Nature of Laws, which is to oblige; from that way that all Laws have of obliging, which is not by forcing, but perswading men; from the dueness of rewards and punishments, commendations and reproofs; from the applause or accusations of mens
[Page 397] own consciences upon their obedience or transgressions. Secondly, From the express declarations of Scripture.
IF any man should ask which of all Christs Laws those are which he may
keep or
break at his own pleasure, and yet go
unpunished; I must tell him, none at all. For there are no failings and transgressions in a mans life allowed of for this reason, because disobedience is warranted to some Laws, although it be not to others. No, in our whole Religion there is no one Law that is left so naked. For God has not given any Commandments with that indifference to them, as if he cared not what became of them, or were unconcern'd whether men kept or broke them; but he has established them all under the same penalty, so that
he who breaks any
one, is guilty, as S
t
James sayes, and obnoxious to the punishment
of all, Jam. 2.10. It is not therefore the transgression of some Laws which shall be born with, but not of others; for that which gets an allowance for the breach of one, would procure a favourable sentence for the like violation of all the rest.
That then which makes the difference of
punishable and
unpunishable in mens failings, is not to be sought for in
Christs Laws, seeing the punishment of every one of them is the same; but in their
own actions. For some sins shall be born with, not for that they are against a Law whereto no penalty is annexed, there being none such in all Christs Gospel; but for that they are such imperfect actions as the punishing Law, which they are against, will not take hold of. Every Law of Christ threatens death, but these allowed offences are not of the number of those actions which are threatned by it.
For we must take notice that those works of ours whereon Christ's Laws lay restraint, and whereto they,
[Page 398] as all other just Laws in the World, threaten punishment, are our
voluntary and
chosen actions. They bind us up in all those performances which are placed in our own free power, and come from the choice of our own will; and they denounce woes to us if in them we go beyond those bounds which they have set us. So that in all our free and chosen actions we must take care to do what the Law requires, and to keep back from what it forbids; and we are sure to suffer if we neglect it. For it is among these actions of choice where the Law reigns, on which it lays Commands, and whereto it threatens punishment. If we chuse and do what is commanded, then have we a right to the promised reward; and if we chuse to do what is forbidden, then are we guilty, and obnoxious to the punishment denounced. But as for other actions which flow not from our own choice, of which sort are all our pardonable and allow'd infirmities▪ they fall not under the
strict force of the Law, either in the guidance of its
Command, or in the sting of its
punishment; so that at the last Day it will not be judged to have been either broken or kept by them.
That I may fully clear up this, whereupon so much of that which I shall say under this
Head depends, I will show concerning it these
two things:
1. That
all things whatsoever, which are either good or evil, and a fit matter of reward or punishment, are made such by a Law.
2. That all our
actions are not governed by God's Laws, so as to be strictly and directly either enjoined or prohibited, punished or rewarded by them; but only those among them which are voluntary and chosen.
1. I say,
All things whatsoever, which are either good or evil, rewardable or punishable, are made so by some Law. For
good and
evil, vertue and
vice, obedience and
sin,
[Page 399] which are only so many different Names for the same thing, have all relation to a
Commandment. Vertue and
obedience is the
performance, as
vice and
sin is the
transgression of it.
Where there is no Law, saith the Apostle,
there is no transgression, Rom. 4.15. And
no man sins, as saith another Apostle, but
he that transgresseth the Law; for sin is the transgression of the Law, 1
John 3.4. And as
Law is the measure of
sin and
Duty, so is it likewise of
reward and
punishment. For God never afflicts and torments the Children of men out of the
inclination of his
Nature, but only out of the
necessity of
Government. He is the Ruler of the World, and the Lord of men; and therefore he must maintain his own Laws, and punish the evil Doers. But no man is ever punished without an offence, and he must do evil before he suffer it. He undergoes nothing but that which is his own choice; for he chose rather to incurr the penalty, than to perform the Commandment. He feels no more than the Law denounced, for God the Judg executes nothing but what the Law threatens; he punishes according to it, but not without it. The Law doth always make a penalty due to an Offender, before he either
can, or
doth exact it.
Thus are all things, which are either
good or
evil, rewardable or
punishable, made such by a Law. But then
2. As for
our actions, all of them are not governed by God's Law, so as to be strictly either enjoined or prohibited, punished or rewarded by them, but only those among them which are voluntary and chosen. And this being a a Point whereof I shall make so much use in all that follows, I will spend the more time in clearing of it up, as I hope, beyond all question, by showing the truth of it,
- 1. From
the clear reason of the thing it self.
- 2. From the
plain declarations of the Scripture concerning it.
[Page 400]1. I say, That
only our voluntary and chosen actions are under the restraint of Laws, and
either enjoined or prohibited, punished or rewarded by them; is plain from the great and convincing reason of the thing it self. For let us consider,
First, The very
nature of a Law, and we shall find that in all those actions whereon it is imposed, it supposes them who exert them to have a
power of choice, and a free liberty of making them either a piece of service to it, or a transgression of it. For all Law is a
Bond or a
Tye, which lays restraint upon us, and induces
Obligation. So that in all those actions whereupon the restraint is laid, we are necessarily supposed to be free before it comes. For it is an utter absurdity to bind any thing by a Law, which is before necessitated by its very Nature. Who would ever be so vain and foolish as to give a Law to a
Stone, that it should not speak? or to a
Tree, that it should not walk? or to the
Fire, that it should not chill and freeze him? There can be no place for, nor need of an Obligation, where there is no choice and liberty. For it is only where things have a power to act on
both sides, that there is room for a Law to oblige and tye them up to
one. And for this reason it is, that among all that variety of Creatures which inhabit in this lower World,
men alone are capable of Laws, because no Creature besides is endowed with freedom of will and liberty of choice, which is to be bound up and restrained by them.
Nay, even in men themselves, those actions and tempers which are not subject to their own
choice, nor under the power of their own
wills, are no fit matter of a Law, nor fall under the force of a Commandment. For who can ever be so unreasonable and void of all sence, as to command a man that he should not be born
rich or
poor, base or
noble; that he should not be
sick
[Page 401] and
weak, hungry and
thirsty, sleepy or
weary? No, since none of these instances is in his own choice, or under the free disposal of his own will, in none of them is he capable of an Obligation.
Seeing then that it is of the nature of every Law, to be given as a Bond and Obligation to us in such Actions, to which otherwise our will is free, and able either to chuse or refuse them; it is plain that Laws are intended for a restraint upon us only in our voluntary and chosen actions. For there are none else wherein we are free, and therefore none besides wherein they should intend to bind us.
Secondly, That only our voluntary and chosen actions are under the restraint and punishment of Laws, is plain from
that way which all Laws have of obliging men. The Law is no
Law further than it
obligeth; and all its
obligation is only upon our
chosen actions. For all the force which it can possibly have upon us to bind us to the performance of any thing, is only so far as it can make us will and chuse it. And therefore as for all unchosen actions, they are not within the reach of Law, because they are not subject to the force of Obligation.
Now that this is the only way which all Laws have of obliging us to a thing,
viz. their engaging us to will and chuse it, so that the force of obligation can fall upon no action which is
unchosen, is evident. For that
whereto they would oblige us, is such actions as they injoyn or forbid; and that
power or
faculty in us which they would oblige to it, is
our wills. For our wills are the Disposers of our actions, seeing we work at our own choice, and do what we will and like our selves. But now as for all the obligation which any thing can possibly lay upon our wills, it is not by way of
necessitating, compulsive force, but only of
moving and
exciting
[Page 402] Arguments. Because from the very constitution of our nature, our will cannot be forced by any Bond, but only moved of it self to chuse that which it is intended to be bound to; so that in its nature it is capable of being obliged to nothing which is unchosen. For the will of man is not a Subject capable of natural force or bodily violence; a man may as soon hope to grasp a shadow▪ or to lay violent hands upon an Angel, as to engage it that way. No, it is no Body, nor bodily faculty; so that it is not subject to any
physical force, to be bound hand and foot by a Law as a Thief is by a Chain: but the only possible way whereby to work upon it, is to win it by
Arguments. It must determine its own choice, since other things cannot determine it; and therefore such things must be suggested and proposed to it as can perswade, but nothing that can force and compel it.
For this indeed is all the hold that any Law can have upon the will of man;
i
[...] naturally wills and chuses what is good, and hates and refuses what is evil. And this gives a Law some power over it, in binding it to chuse what the Lawgiver has a mind it should, if he first make it
desirable. He may win it in its own way,
viz. If he make obedience to become its interest, and shew it plainly that it can be no gainer by disobedience, but that it is by far the better for it to
chuse what he enjoins, than to
refuse it. For the wills own proper motion, and natural way of working carries it on to desire and chuse that which appears to be good, and to fly and refuse that which is known to be evil. And therefore when the things proposed in the Law have a most desirable good annexed to the performance, and a most hateful evil joined with the transgression of them; this is an engagement and tye upon it indeed to chuse the Duty for the goodness sake, and to avoid the sin for the evil
[Page 403] that accompanies it. It binds it so far as its own desires and inclinations can bind it: it tyes it up as much as can be by its own hopes and fears: it lays obedience in the way to that which it loves and longs after; so that if it would come at that, there is no other means, but this must be the way to it.
And this is the way whereby all Laws oblige us. For they are backed with such rewards and punishments as make it every mans advantage to do what they enjoin him. The evil of disobedience is always infinitely greater than the evil of obeying; so that if the wills of men chuse in their own way, and will be wrought upon by their own motive, they must determine themselves to that whereto the Laws would bind them. And this securing of that which is commanded, by making it far worse for any man to break than to fulfil it, is absolutely necessary and naturally inseparable from all Laws. For a frightful penalty is either expresly mentioned, or, if not, it is always implyed. If the punishment is set down, then they who transgress must suffer what the Law threatens; but if it be not, they must undergo what the Legislator pleases. So that
punishment can never be pulled away from
Law, but if there be a Command given which makes no penalty due, nor creates a right of inflicting any; it has only the
name of a Law or Commandment, but that is all, for it contradicts its
nature. A
request or
entreaty it may be, a
counsel or
advice; but a
Law or
Command it never is.
And seeing all obligation to action, is only such a motive and convincing reason to our wills, as makes them chuse to act, rather than to omit what the Law intends to oblige them to; 'tis plain that where there is no room for choice, there is none likewise for Law and Obligation. For we cannot be
moved to
chuse those actions
[Page 404] which are
unchosen, and therefore we cannot be
obliged to them. But all obligation being only a convincing motive to our choice, we cannot be capable of being obliged by Laws in any other than our
voluntary and
chosen actions.
And thus it appears both from the
nature of Law, and from the
force of obligation, both which are
antecedently necessary to make up the nature of
sin or
obedience, that all the
restraint which is laid, and all the
punishments which are inflicted by Laws, are only upon our
voluntary and
chosen actions.
And this will yet further appear if we consider some other things which are
consequent to sin or obedience, and ensue upon the working or commission of them; as are,
Thirdly,
Rewards and
punishments, commendation and
reproof. Every
Lawgiver commends and rewards those who keep his Laws, and punishes and reproves all such as break and transgress them. But now all this can have place only upon their voluntary actions, which were at their own choice, and in their own liberty, either to have exerted, or omitted. For no actions can be imputed to a man, either for him or against him, further than they depended on him. Because there is no thanks at all due to him for doing that which he could not avoid; nor any charge at all capable to be brought against him for failing to do what he could not do. Who would ever be so absurd as to reprove and punish a man for being
low of Stature, or
weak of Body, for being
born of mean persons, or to a
small Fortune? These, and all other things of like nature, which a man could never help, may be his
misfortune, but not his
fault; and whatsoever he suffers upon the account of them, may be, and often is, his
calamity, but by no means his
punishment. No man can justly be charged
[Page 405] with that which was never subject to his own choice; but if any imputation is laid upon
him for its sake, it rests not
there, but falls all upon
that Cause, whose free pleasure it was so to order him. Agreeably whereunto the
Wise man tells us, That
whosoever mocketh the poor, reproacheth not him, who cannot help his poverty, but
his Maker, whose pleasure it was to dispose of him in that condition,
Prov. 17.5. And as a man can bear no
just blame for that which it never was in his power to hinder; so neither can he undergo any
just punishment. Barbarous cruelty indeed he may fall under, which would have taken place without a Law as well as with it; but
legal and
just penalties he never can.
And seeing no action is
punishable but what is
chosen, it is plain that the Laws of God impose restraint, and threaten punishment, only to our
voluntary actions.
Which will still further appear from another effect of every
sinful and
punishable action; namely this,
Fourthly, That it is such for which our own
Consciences will blame and condemn us, and which we shall lament in
repentance and
remorse. One great part even of
Hell torments is this
remorse and
worm of Conscience. For there is no action for which we shall there be punished, but when it is too late, we shall endlesly repent of it.
Their worm there, as our Saviour saith,
dyeth not, Mark 9.44. But now it is an utter absurdity and downright madness for any man to be angry at himself for that which he could never help, and to repent that ever he committed that which it was not in his power to hinder. For doth it ever repent any man that he is not
tall of Stature, that he was not born as
strong as Samson, or made
immortal as an Angel? Was any man ever touched with remorse, because he breathes, and sleeps, and thirsts, and hungers? No man ever is, or ever can be angry at himself, but when
[Page 406] he sees that he has been wanting to himself; when he has done that which it was in his own choice to have done otherwise. For all remorse is for a willing offence: a man chuses it when he commits it, and therefore, when afterwards he sees his errour, he condemns himself for it.
And since a mans own Conscience condemns him for all those things for which God's Law will punish him, and no man can condemn himself for doing any thing but what he chose to do: neither his own Conscience can condemn, nor the Law punish him for any, but his voluntary and chosen actions.
And thus upon all these reasons we see, That it is only our voluntary and chosen actions whereupon God's Laws lay restraint, and wherefore, at the last Day, he will inflict punishment; so that no sin is damning which is not chosen. This is a very clear and well-grounded truth. For the
nature of Law which makes good and evil, of
obligation which enforceth it, of
rewards and
punishments from God, of
acquiescence and
remorse from our own Conscience, which ensue upon it; all these evidently evince and prove it. For not any one of them is concerned about any actions, but those which proceed from choice, nor have to do with any works but what are wilful. So that every action whereto there is
Law and
obligation, exhortation and
admonition, reward or
punishment, commendation or
reproof, acquiescence or
remorse, as there are for all those which the Laws of God will sentence; every such action, I say, is an effect of our own will, or a
voluntary chosen action.
Thus is it clear from the
reason of the
thing it self, that
all our actions are not governed by God's Laws, so as to be strictly either enjoined or prohibited, punished or rewarded by them; but only
those among them which are voluntary and chosen.
[Page 407]And this will appear yet further,
2. From the
plain declarations of the Scripture concerning it.
That whereby God
1 Sam. 16.7. looks upon his Laws to be either
broken or
kept, is the
Non est cui recte imputetur peccatum, nisi colenti. Aug. de lib. Arbit. l. 3. c. 17.
choice and
consent of the heart. My Son, give me thy heart, saith Wisdom,
Prov. 23.26. So long as that is pure, we can have no damning stain upon us, for
out of the heart, as our Saviour assures us, all
those things must proceed which God will judge to
defile a man, Matth. 15.18, 19, 20. The
lusts of our Flesh must gain the
consent of our wills before they become
deadly sins, and
consummate transgressions. Lust, says S
t
James, when (having won over the liking and approbation of our wills, and a half consent to its impure embraces)
it has conceived, bringeth forth the Embryo or rude Draught (answerable to conception, which is but a half production) of
sin: and this Embryo of
sin, when (by being brought on to a full choice and consent, or, what is more, to action and practice)
it is finished, bringeth forth its genuine Offspring
Death, Jam. 1.15. The consent of our hearts then must compleat our sin, and our own
[...]. Justin Martyr, Apol. 1. wills must of necessity concurr to work our ruine. For we must wilfully reject or cast off the Law which would keep us in, and go beyond it when we behold it, before our transgression will have got up to the pitch of a damnable pollution, or a mortal crime. Nay, I add further, till we are come thus far as wilfully to reject the Law, and knowingly to transgress it; we shall not be interpreted to commit that which the Gospel calls sin, and which it strictly forbids and severely threatens under that name. For if we will take S
t
John's word, this is his explication of it.
Sin, says he, is
the transgression, as we render it,
[Page 408] but more fully, and more agreeably to the Original it should be, the
He calls it not
[...], which is the proper word to denote a
going beside the Law, or a
transgression of it; but
[...], which imports a
being without Law, or a
renouncing of it. As
[...] are the
lawless and
disobedient.
renouncing or
casting off the Law, 1
John 3.4.
And thus we see that from
plain Scripture, as well as from
clear reason, it manifestly appears, that all our actions are not governed, nor will hereafter be judged by Gods Laws; but such only among them as are voluntary and chosen.
And therefore although there be no
Law of Christ which gives men
leave to sin without
fear of punishment; yet some actions there may be against
many, or
most of Christ's Laws, which shall not be judged to be
punishable transgressions of them; as are all our
involuntary and
unchosen actions. And of this sort are all those consistent slips which, as I shewed before, not only
are, but needs
must be born with, and allowed by the Covenant of the Gospel. For it is our involuntary failings which are our unavoidable ones, because we have no power to avoid where we have no liberty to will and chuse; and since they are such as we cannot help, they are such likewise as God pities, and such as the Gospel doth not punish, but graciously pardon and dispense with.
CHAP. III. Of the nature and danger of voluntary sins.
The CONTENTS.
The nature of a wilfill and a deliberate sin. Why it is called a despising of Gods Law, a sinning presumptuously, and with a high hand. Wilfull sins of two sorts,
(viz.) some chosen directly and expresly, others only indirectly and by interpretation. Of direct and interpretative volition. Things chosen in the latter way justly imputable. Of the voluntary causes of inconsideration in sins of commission, which are drunkenness, an indulged passion, or a habit of sin. Of the power of these to make men inconsiderate. The cause of inconsideration in sins of omission,
(viz.) Neglect of the means of acquiring virtue. Of the voluntariness of all these causes. Of the voluntariness of drunkenness; when it may be looked upon as involuntary. Of the voluntariness of an indulged passion; mens great errour lies in indulging the beginnings of sin. Of the voluntariness and crying guilt of a habit of sin. Of the voluntariness of mens neglect of the means of virtue. No wilfull sin is consistent with a state of Grace, but all are damning. A distinct account of the effect of wilfull sins,
(viz.) when they only destroy our acceptance for the present, and when moreover they greatly wound and endanger that habitual virtue which is the foundation of it, and which should again restore us to it for the time to come. These last are particularly taken notice of in the accounts of God.
[Page 410]HAving thus clearly shown in the
General that all the
dispensation, and
allowance for our consistent slips under the Gospel, comes not from the
nakedness and
want of penalty in any of Christs Laws, but only from the
imperfection and
involuntariness of our own actions: I will descend now to consider
particularly what those consistent slips and transgressions are.
In the management whereof, I shall shew these
two things:
First, That our
voluntary and chosen sins and transgressions of any of Christs Laws, are not consistent with a state of Grace and Salvation, but are deadly and damnable.
Secondly, That our
involuntary and unchosen slips are consistent, and such as Christs Gospel doth not eternally threaten, but graciously bear and dispense with.
First, I say,
No voluntary sin, or chosen transgression of any of Christs Laws is consistent with a state of Grace and Salvation, but is deadly and damning.
To make this out, it will be very requisite to show,
1.
What sinfull actions are voluntary and chosen: And,
2.
That none of them is consistent with a state of Grace, but deadly and damning.
1.
What sins and transgressions are voluntary and chosen.
Then we commit a
wilfull chosen sin, when we
see and consider of the sinfulness of any action which we are tempted to,
and after that choose to act and perform it. Every
chosen sin is a sin against
Knowledge, for the will is a blind faculty, and can choose nothing till our mind proposeth it. All choice is an act of
[...] Andron. Rhod. Paraph. in Eth. Arist. lib. 3. cap. 4.
Reason and
Vnderstanding,
[Page 411] a
[...]. Ibid.
preferring one thing before another; and we must
view and
consider both before we can
prefer either.
That which suggests the sinfulness of any action to us, and sets the evil of it before us when we are about to choose it, is our
Conscience. For God has placed this Monitor of every mans Duty in every mans breast, to tell him upon every occasion what he requires from him. And till such time as men have debauched their understandings into a gross mistake of their Duty, so as to call
Evil Good, and
Good Evil; and God in his just anger has given them up to a
reprobate mind, or a mind
[...], Rom. 1.28. void of judgment; their own consciences will keep them in mind of Gods Laws, and not suffer them to transgress without reproof. So that every
wilfull sin, is a
sin against a mans own mind or conscience.
Nay further, so long as mens hearts are soft, and their consciences are tender, and before such time as they are wholly enslaved to their appetites, and quite hardened in sin; their consciences, especially in some great and
frightfull instances, will not only
suggest and
represent their Duty, but
argue also and debate against their lusts for the practice and performance of it. And then men are not won at the first offer, nor consent to fulfill the sin upon the first assault of the temptation; but are drawn in after a long deliberation and debate, and dispute the matter with themselves before they submit to it. For when mens consciences do not nakedly suggest, but moreover plead the cause, and urge the observance of their Duty; there are arguments on both sides to render the choice at first somewhat doubtfull. The Law of God promises an
infinite reward to the action of obedience, and threatens an
endless punishment if we disobey; both which are
future, and to be expected in the next world. And the temptation inducing
[Page 412] us to sin presents us with a fair shew of
sensitiv pleasure, profit or
honour if we practise, and threatens us with all the
contrary evils if we neglect it: both which it sets before us as things
present, to be felt and enjoy'd by us even now whilst we are here in this world. Now these are great motives on both sides, each of them bidding fair for our consent. Our
minds or
consciences suggest the
first, and our
fleshly appetites and
carnal reason represent the
latter; and for a good while these two advocates solicite the cause on both sides, and distract and divide our wills between them. So that when at last the temptation doth overcome, and the Law of Lust in the members prevails over the Law of God in the mind; yet is that after a strife and a war, after a tedious toyle and much contention. And these wilfull sins, because we underwent a great
conflict in our own minds about them, and past through a long
deliberation, in an alternate succession of desires and aversations, hopes and fears, imperfect choices and refusals, e're the consent of our wills was gain'd over to the commission of them, are call'd
deliberate sins.
Every
wilfull chosen sin then is a sin against
knowledge and against
conscience, when our own heart rebukes and checks us at the time of sinning, telling us that God hath forbidden that which we are about to do, notwithstanding which we presume to do it. And if it happen to be in an instance that is
greatly criminal, and
frightfull unto
Conscience, which therefore puts us upon
demurs, and creates
dispute and
arguing; then is it not only a
known, but a
deliberate sin also.
Nay, where we have
time, and there is a sufficient space to consider in between the opportunity and the action; if we know that the action is sinfull, and are not in ignorance about it, by having either never heard of it, or quite forgot it; we sin wilfully whether our
[Page 413] conscience check us for it, and we consider of it or no. For wheresoever we
can consider we
can choose, there being motives on
both sides sufficient to determine our choice on
either. And as for all those sins which we know, whensoever we have
time, we can think and consider of them. For all thought is free, and if we have leisure we may employ it according to our own liking. We cannot think, 'tis true, of many things at once, but we can consider of any one, and employ our minds upon it
when, and
how long we please. So that in all such leisurely transgressions, if we acted inconsiderately, our inconsideration was our own fault, and entred only because we suffered it, and had a mind to it.
In all such actions therefore as we know are sinfull, every transgression with
time and
leisure is voluntary and chosen. For either we saw and considered it before we ventured on it, or we might have seen it if we would. Our thoughts indeed are our own, so that even at such times as we have leisure to consider, we may still, if we please, transgress without all consideration. But if we do, that is not our mishap but our fault, and we must answer for it. For where God has given us both
Power and
Time wherein to see and consider; he most justly expects, and will certainly exact at our hands an account of what is done as of a known and considerate action. So that not only our considerate and
deliberate transgressions; but such others likewise as are
unconsidered shall be judged
wilfull sins, if they are acted
leisurely, and are in such instances as we
know are sinfull.
These sins of
time and
leisure, of
knowledge, and of
deliberation, are our
voluntary wilfull sins. And as for them, they are all of a heinous guilt, and a crying nature, every commission of them is a
despising of Gods
[Page 414] Law. For when we sin wilfully, both our duty and our sin being set before us, and both being compared and thought of by us, we
despise and
reject obedience to the Law, and willingly and advisedly, whilst we consider both, prefer the obedience of our sin before it. Upon which account our sinning wilfully is called a
despising of the Law, Hebr. 10.28. And forasmuch as such
despising of the Law, (which is nothing less than the will of Almighty God, who is most extreamly offended by it, and can most severely punish it) is an act of the greatest
boldness and
presumption: therefore are our wilfull and chosen sins stiled, in another word,
Deut. 17.12.
Will do presumptuously, is explained by
will not hearken.
presumptuous sins, Psal. 19.13. And since such presuming with open eyes to despise Gods Law is a
profest rejecting of his
Law and
Authority, an
open casting off his
yoke, and
rebelling against his
Soveraignty; doing
willingly and
advisedly what
he forbids, and setting up our
own will in opposition to
his, which is the highest instance of
pride and
insolence, and
opposing God; therefore are our wilfull sins said to be acted through
rebellious pride, and with a
[...].
high hand, Numb. 15.30, 31.
But now as for these sins, which, being thus considered and deliberate, are voluntary and chosen; they are not all either
considered or
deliberated of,
willed or
chosen in the same way. For even among our wilfull sins we must observe this difference.
First, Some of them are
chosen expresly and
directly.
Secondly, Others are chosen only
indirectly and by
interpretation.
1.
Some sins are chosen expresly and directly. And such are all those sinfull actions whereto the consideration and thoughts of our minds are particularly directed, and which we eye and view before we choose and
[Page 415] act them. They are such sins whereat we deliberate and pause, doubt and demur; when we have a conflict and dispute in our own minds whether we should commit or keep off from them. And such direct choice and express volition happens when men sin with some tenderness, and sense of conscience. They cannot choose the sin as soon as it is offered, but they undergo a succession of fears and desires. For the
temptation solicites them to work the sin, and their
conscience being awakened by Gods Law would deter them from it; so that they have a particular and express consideration of
both sides, before they act
either. As for this way of sinning therefore by
express choice and
direct volition, it is incident ordinarily, not to all sinners whatsoever, but only to those of a
middle rate, whose consciences being not quite hardened as yet, make them transgress with
reluctance and
remorse.
But besides these there are,
2. Other sinfull actions which are not chosen
directly and
expresly, but only
indirectly and by
interpretation.
By an
indirect and
interpretative choice, I mean an express choice of such a
state of things, as makes some sinfull actions after that to be no longer a matter of free choice, but almost necessary and unavoidable. For some things are in our power at
first either to do, or omit them; but by some free actions of our own we can, if we will, put that power out of our own hands, so as afterwards we cannot, if we would, keep off from them. Thus a
servant, for instance, who is
strong and
healthy, can, if he please, perform his masters will, and do what he requires of him. But if he choose either to
maim his body, or to
impair his health; he has parted with his own ability, and his omission of the things enjoyned him after that is no longer a matter of
choice,
[Page 416] but of
necessity. A
wealthy man can easily, if he will, give
every man his own, and honestly discharge those debts wherein he may stand ingaged to other men: But if he choose to
waste his estate, and to
throw away his riches; he is no longer able to do what he should, but detains the goods of other men thenceforward, not because he
will not, but for that he
cannot help it. Now these omissions of the
lame sick servant, and this
dishonesty of the impoverished man, in this necessitous state of things, whereinto they have thrown themselves, are no matter of
particular and
express choice, because, as the case stands, it is not in their power to refuse them. But yet they were chosen by them
indirectly and in the
general, when they chose to put themselves into this
necessitous state, wherein being once placed, they should not have the power thenceforward to avoid them. So that
indirectly and
implicitely they have chosen to do that, which
particularly and
directly it is not at their choice to avoid. And because that which they do now under this necessity of their own making, is
interpreted to them, and charged upon them by virtue of their former choice, as if now in every particular, they did expresly choose it: therefore do I say it is chosen by
Interpretation; (i. e.) it is
imputed to them, and
may be exacted of them, as if they had chosen it expresly.
This then is an
indirect and
interpretative choice, even in actions which in the
particulars are
necessary, (viz.)
when that was deliberated of and chosen which made them so. All our actions in a necessitous state are indirectly and interpretatively voluntary and chosen, when the necessity it self is of our own choosing. In the particulars, 'tis true, we are not free to refuse them, but the reason why we are not, is, because we our selves chuse to be so. For although our present actions are
necessary, yet once it was in our power to have kept them
free:
[Page 417] and that which causes us now to act indeliberately and without consideration, was it self once freely deliberated of and chosen. So that all those actions, which are now necessary in the
particulars, were, as the
Schools speak,
voluntary in the cause; which is an
indirect choice, and
interpretative volition.
And as for those actions which are chosen only
indirectly and
implicitely, (viz.)
in the free choice of that cause which made them afterwards to be all necessary; they may very fairly be
imputed to us, and
interpreted to be our own. For in all reason the natural and immediate effects of a mans own free and deliberate choice may be charged upon him, and if he chooses his necessity, it is fit that he should answer for it, and bear the punishment of those sins which he commits under it. What is a matter of any mans choice, may be an article of his accusation, and a matter of his punishment also. But now as for this
necessity of sinning, it is a
necessity of mens own choosing. For they wilfully threw themselves into it in choosing the cause of it; and so may very justly be made to answer for all that which they commit under it. All the effects of their present necessity, if they are traced up, will terminate upon their own will; for they hang upon that file of actions, which had beginning from their own choice; and being thus chosen by them, they may justly be charged upon them.
As for such effects indeed as are so
remote, that a mans understanding, in the honest and sincere use of it, cannot see them; although he do choose the cause, yet neither
God nor
men will look upon him to have chosen them. For there can be no choice where there is no knowledge, because a man must see a thing before he will and choose it. But when effects lye
near, and obvious to any ordinary capacity if it do but use an honest diligence, as most mens necessity of sinning doth
[Page 418] to those free actions which produce it; there it is only mens
sloth and
negligence if they do not discern it; and if they chuse blindfold, when, if they would open their eyes, they might see, it is all one in God's account as if they did see it. For it is against all reason in the world that the sinful neglects of men should take away
[...] rights of God. He has given them faculties wherewith to see things before they chuse them, and he requires that they should. And if they will not use them, that is their own fault; but what he requires of them he will still exact, and punish them for what is done as for a chosen action.
So that as for those sins which men have chosen in their
next and
discernable Cause, although they are not free to chuse or refuse them in the
Particulars themselves, they are a part of their account at the last Judgment. What is chosen
indirectly and by
interpretation is looked on as their own, and, if it be evil, will be imputed to them for their condemnation.
But now several of mens sins are of this last sort. For as we saw of some particular actions, that they are chosen in the
Particulars directly and
expresly: so are there likewise several others, which in the Particulars cannot be refused, but were chosen in the
general, in the free choice of that
Cause which has made them all afterwards necessary, so that they are
voluntary only
indirectly, and
chosen by interpretation. For there is nothing so common in the World as for men by their free choice of some sins to bring themselves into a necessity of others: they freely will and chuse some, which necessarily cause and effect more.
Now those things which may bring men into this necessity, are
such, and so
many, as make them
inconsiderate and
hasty. For therefore it is that in the Particulars we cannot expresly chuse or refuse several sins, because
[Page 419] we cannot stay particularly and expresly to consider of them. We have brought our selves to such a pass, that they slip from us without reasoning and enquiring about them. For either our understanding is diverted that it cannot, or so well acquainted with them that it need not look upon them to observe and consider them. And since we do not particularly consider of them when they come, we cannot expresly will and chuse them: but forasmuch as we chose the cause of this inconsideration, we are said to chuse them indirectly and by interpretation.
And as for the wilful and chosen Causes of such inconsideration, I shall discourse of them under these
two sorts,
viz. as causing such inconsideration in sins, either,
- 1. Of
commission, or
doing what is forbidden.
- 2. Of
omission, or
neglecting to do what is commanded.
1. For those causes of inconsideration in our sins of
commission, which make us venture on them without all doubt or disquisition, they are these:
- First,
Drunkenness.
- Secondly,
Some indulged passion.
- Thirdly,
Habit or custom of sinning.
For all these, when once we have consented to them, take away either
wholly or in
great, measure all further freedom, and make us will and chuse what is evil indeliberately, and without consideration.
First, As for
Drunkenness; we find daily in those persons who are subject to it, that it so disorders and unsettles all the intellectual powers, that they have scarce any use of them at all. For their memory fails, and their judgment forsakes them. They have no thoughts for that present time of good or evil, of expedient or inexpedient. Their
reason is overwhelmed and quite
[Page 420] asleep, and there is nothing that is awake and active in them, but their
bodily lusts and
sensual passions, which then hurry them on to any thing that falls in their way without the least opposition. So that they are wholly governed by their
appetites, and, for that time,
unbridled passions of
lust, or
cruelty, or
envy, or
revenge. They
blab out that which in their right wits they would
conceal, and do what in a
sober mode they would
condemn. And so little is there of that reason and understanding in all their speeches and behaviour, which appears in them when the drunken fit is over, that any man may plainly see how, for that present, it is removed from them. So that they act rashly and irrationally, more like
brute Beasts than
men, committing
rapes, or
robberies, or
bloodshed, or any other mad frolicks and sinful extravagancies without any deliberation or consideration at all. And,
Secondly, As for an
indulged passion, we daily find that when it is permitted to
grow high, it has the same effect in making a man act inconsiderately as
Wine it self has. For a man may be
drunk and
infatuated with a
violent anger, an
impetuous lust, an
overpowering fear, as well as with
wine. It shall make him quite forget all Rules of decency and Vertue, and attend no more to them at that time, than if he had never known them. Of
anger it is affirmed to a
Proverb, that it is a
Ira furor brev
[...]s
[...]st.
short fit of madness. And the Case is the same in other passions when they are suffered to go on to amazing and stupifying degrees. How many things are acted in the heat of
lust, of
fear, of
anger, &c. which the men in their sober wits condemn so perfectly, that they would account themselves to be very much injured, if any man should say that they might be insnared into them, and fall under them? Of so great power are mens passions in clouding, nay for a time quite overwhelming their
[Page 421] reason and understanding. For such is the condition of the
reasonable soul, that during its being here united to the
body, it is subject to all its
alterations, and liable, even in its most
proper and
spiritual operations of
reason and
knowledg, to be either
improved, or
hindred, or
quite taken away by those
changes which befal it. In a
sound body, it is
free and
active; but if the bodily Spirits, which are those great instruments that it makes use of, are
ruffled and
disordered; if they are either
confused and
overcharged by
strong drink or a
strong passion; blended and
displaced by a
phrensie; blasted by an
apoplexy; or otherwise
mixed and
disordered, quenched or
oppressed by any other violent Disease: all use of
reason and
consideration is strangely
hindred, if not for a while perfectly
eclipsed. And this all men are so sensible of, that every one is apt to plead this in his own behalf for those faults which he commits in the height of passion; and others are as ready to admit of it. For their great excuse is, That their passion made them almost mad, and spurr'd them on to act they knew not what, without all sober thought and consideration.
Thirdly, As for the
habit or
custom of chusing sinful actions; it brings our wills to such an acquaintance with them, and to such an unstudied forwardness in embracing of them, that when an opportunity is offered for them we cannot refrain from them if we would, or stand to deliberate whether we should chuse them or no. For
custome, as we daily see, in all sorts of actions begets such a
promptness and
easiness in performing those things which we are accustomed to, that we readily act them upon the next occasion without staying to think and consider of them.
Vse, as was observed above, is a
second Nature; and what we have been wont to do by long practice, we do as
easily, as
quickly, and as
indeliberately, as we do those things which flow from
[Page 422] the necessity of our very Nature it self. And as it is in all our other actions, so it is likewise in our works of sin and disobedience. By a long acquaintance with them, and practice of them, we learn at last to chuse them whensoever we meet with them, without all thought and examination. For all the little doubts and exceptions of our
minds against them, all tormenting fears and checks of Conscience have been so often silenced, that now they are heard no more to make any delay in our embracing of them. And our
wills have been so accustomed to strike in with them, and to chuse the sinful action upon every return of the temptation, that now they do not need to pause, but act of hand, and sin without enquiry. And our
bodily powers are so naturally disposed to spring out into the commission of them upon occasion, that they hardly stay for a Command, but are as quick and hasty in the dispatch, as our wills were in their indeliberate chusing of them. So that our willing of them after a long use is not a matter of arguing and discourse, of weighing and considering; but a sudden, inconsiderate motion. It is rather turned into an act of
nature than of
choice, and has more in it of indeliberate necessity, than of considerate liberty. And as such the Scripture is wont to represent it. For when sin is once grown into a
confirmed habit, we are told that it is not so truly an
inviting temptation, as a
binding Law, Rom. 7.25. It doth not then so truly
perswade, as
rule and
command us. For we are
led Captives by it, ver. 23; and
sold under it, ver. 14. We submit to it out of necessity, and not out of choice; because we do not chuse where we cannot refuse, and here we must be under it, and cannot help it. For it is now become our very nature, and it is almost as much out of our power to alter it, as it is for a thing to cast off what is most natural to it.
Can the
[Page 423] Ethiopian Blackamore
change his skin, or the Leopard his spots? When they can do that, then, saith
Jeremy, may you also do good who are accustomed to do evil, Jer. 1
[...].23. If men are so pleased, they may chuse to sin themselves out of their liberty, till they can no longer chuse whether they shall sin any more or no. A
compleat habit, and a
perfect custome shall make them sin beyond all
liberty, because they will sin without all deliberation; and then they are got up to that pitch whereof S
t
Peter speaks,
Of them who cannot cease from sin, 2
Pet. 2▪ 14.
In sins of
commission then, or
doing those things which are forbidden, the causes of indeliberateness and inconsideration are most usually these
three, viz. A
drunken fit, a
high passion, or a
confirmed habit.
And then,
2. As for the other Branch of
sins, viz. those of
omission, or
neglecting to do what we are commanded; Besides these
three already mentioned, which have their evil influence upon sins of that kind also, there is
one great and
particular Cause which takes away our liberty of choice in them, and that is a
neglect of those means which are necessary to the performance of the omitted Duty. For as it is in all our other actions, so is it also in those of obedience, they hang in a
chain of dependance, and are
helped on or
hindred by several others, which, further than they influence them, are not
religious themselves, nor make up any
part of
obedience. There is a Religion of the
means, as well as of the
end; and some actions are
helps and
preparatives to a
religious Duty, but otherwise they are no
Duty in
themselves. Thus the not
staying to look upon a woman, or to gaze upon her beauty, is one means whereto our Saviour directs a man, that he may be preserved from
coveting and
lusting after her, Matth. 5.28. So
fasting is a furtherance to
prayer and
repentance, and several other instances of obedience.
[Page 424] And the Case is the same in several other things. For
meekness, and
patience, and
contentedness, and
forgiveness, and every other Vertue, has some
particular helps and
furtherances, some things that promote it and dispose us for it, and others that obstruct and hinder it.
Now as there is this order in the things themselves so must there be likewise in our endeavours after them. We must take them as they lye, and use the
means that we may attain the
Vertue. For
meekness, humility, contentedness, and the like, are not so perfectly under the power of our wills, as that they can be exerted through their
bare Decree and peremptory Commandment. But if we would attain them, besides this imperiousness of Command, we must further use all those
means and
helps which fit and prepare for them. In
habits of the mind men are sufficiently convinced of this. For it is not every one that wills
prudence, who is a
wise; or that wills
learning, who is presently a
learned man. But he who would be so, besides his
willing and
desiring it, must
read, and
study, and
observe, and
seek instruction: he must use all those means which lye in the way to knowledge, and those instruments which prepare for it, and are necessary to introduce it, before he can attain to it. And the Case is the same in all
vertuous and
moral habits, which are seated in the
will likewise. For we must use those instruments which facilitate and dispose us for the Vertue, before the Vertue will become our own; and we must put in practice all the means and preservatives against any Vice, before we can in reason hope to conquer and avoid it. If we would not be
proud or
peevish, we must abstain from all the
inlets to
pride and
peevishness. And if we would be
meek and
humble, we must not
neglect the helps and instruments promoting
meekness and
humility. For the
[Page 425] helps and the vertue must both go together; so that if we neglect the one, we shall certainly miss of the other also. When once we have neglected the means of any Vertue therefore, we have parted with our power of obtaining it. We have thrown away our liberty in losing of our opportunity; so that now our missing of it is not so much a matter of choice, as of necessity. We omit it and cannot help it, because we neglected to use those means whereby we should have attain'd it. And in sins of
omission this is the great and special Cause which puts them without our power; for we neglect the means of doing what we should, and after that it is not so truly our free choice, as our necessity that we omit it.
These then are the causes of our want of choice in the particular instances of sins, whether of
commission, or of
omission. We do not chuse that
evil which we commit for want of
considerateness and
deliberation, the freedom whereof is taken away from us by
drunkenness, passionateness, and a
habit or
custome of committing it. And we do not chuse the
omission of some Duty which we neglect, for want of
power, whereof we have deprived our selves through the
neglect of those means which are necessary to the performance of it. So that both in
doing what is forbidden, and in
neglecting what is commanded upon these Causes, we do what for that present we cannot help. For we do not chuse because we cannot refuse it; and therefore it is not so much through choice, as through necessity that we are involved in the transgression.
But although these sins are thus undeliberated in
themselves, and thus unchosen in their
own Particulars; yet shall we be punish'd for them as surely, as if we had expresly chosen them, because they were all chosen in their
Causes. For we freely and deliberately chose that
[Page 426] which made them necessary, and that is enough to make us answer for all those things which we acted under that necessity.
For as for
drunkenness, which is one of those Causes that deprives us of all liberty by taking away all considerateness and deliberation; 'tis plain that it either is, or may be deliberately considered of and chosen. For drunkenness is a sin which requires time in the very acting of it. It is not entred on in a moment, or dispatched before a man can have time to bethink himself; for he may pause and deliberate at every Glass, and is free all along to chuse the sin before the Wine inflames him. It has nothing in it of
suddenness or
surprize, and therefore nothing of indeliberation. Because where a man has time, he may deliberate if he will; and if he will not, that is his own fault, and he must answer for it, and is punishable in all reason as if he did.
'Tis true indeed, to a man who has never
tried, and is
ignorant of the force of Wine, or of any other intoxicating Liquor, and of its sudden way of discomposing his Spirits and dethroning his Reason: Drunkenness at the
first time may be a sin of surprize, and an indeliberate action. Because he suspects not that a free Draught which he takes down now, should a while hence work so great an alteration: he is unacquainted yet with the strength of it, and knows not that it will have such effects upon him. And so long as he doth not see that intoxication is at the end of his present draught, he cannot be said to deliberate of, or considerately to chuse it. It happens to him besides his expectation, and is not an effect of choice, but of surprize. And thus it was with
righteous Noah, Gen. 9.20, 21. And this being
unforeseen and indeliberate, what a man commits under it is the more excusable, as was the
incest of Lot, Gen. 19.33. But after a man has felt by himself,
[Page 427] or learned from others what the power of Wine, or other intoxicating Drink is, it is generally after his own fault, and his own choice if he be overcome by it. For either he doth, or may see the ill effects of it; and if for all that he chuse to go on in it, it is at his own peril: because if he chuses drunkenness, he shall be interpreted to chuse all those sinful effects whereto he may see, if he will, that Drunkenness exposes men. So that as for this Cause of indeliberate sins,
viz. drunkenness; it we see is in it self deliberated of, and freely chosen.
And as for the
second cause of indeliberate sins,
viz. some indulged passions, which grow to such a height as to drive us on furiously into the fulfilling of them without suffering us to deliberate about them; they also are a Cause of our own free choice and deliberation. For it is in our power at
first either to give way to a beginning passion, or to repress it. We can check it as we please whilst it is low, because then its strength is very weak, and our own consideration and command is the greatest. But if we slacken the Reins, and give it liberty; then it knows no bounds, but proves too strong for us, and hurries us on whether we will or no. For in every step which the passion makes, it doth still the more disturb our Spirits, and thereby disable all the power of our reason and consideration. So that proportionably as it encreases, our consideration, and, together with that, our choice and liberty is lessened and impaired. But at the first, whilst it is young and of small strength, it is in the power of our own wills either to indulge it, or to stop and repress it. And therefore if it get ground upon us, it is by our own liking, because either we expresly chuse to stay upon it, and thereby to feed and foment it, or wilfully neglect to use that power which we have over it, in curbing and
[Page 428] straining it. And when once we have of our own choice permitted it to go too far, then is it got without our reach, and goes on further without asking our leave, whether we will or no.
And herein lyes the great errour of men,
viz. in that they freely and deliberately consent to the first beginnings of sin, and by their own voluntary yielding too far, they make all that follows to be plainly necessary. For the
lustful man deliberately and wilfully permits his wanton fancy to sport it self with impure thoughts, and lascivious imaginations; till by degrees his passion gathers strength, and his lusts grow so high, that all his powers of reason and Religion are scattered and clouded, and rendred wholly unable to subdue it. The
angry man freely and deliberately
hearkens to
exasperating suggestions, and
cherisheth discontents so long, till at last his passion is got beyond his reach, and flies out into all the unconsidered instances of
rage and
fury. And the Case is the same in
fear, in
envy, in
love, and
hatred, and other passions. Men first consent to the
first steps and
beginnings of a sinful lust, and when they have deliberately yielded to it a little way, they begin by
degrees to be
forced and
driven by it. For all progress in a vicious lust is like a motion down hill; men may begin it where they please, but if once they are entred, they cannot stop where they please. All vice stands upon a
Omne in praecipiti vitium. Stat. Juv. Sat. 1. Precipice, and therefore although we may stay our selves at the first setting out, yet we cannot in the middle. But although when once we have gone too far, it be not at our own choice whether or no we shall go further; yet was it in the free power of our own wills not to have gone so far as we did. The entring so far into the passion was an effect of our own will and free deliberation; and if this make that necessary which is done afterwards, that is a necessity of our own chusing. So
[Page 429] that whatsoever our after actions are, this cause of them is a matter of our own will, and freely chosen.
And then as for the
third cause of indeliberate sins,
(viz.) a
custome and habit of sinning; that is plainly a matter of our own free choosing. For it is frequent acts that make a habit; and they are all free and at our own disposal. Because the necessity arises from the habit, and doth not go before it; so that all those actions which preceded and were the causes of it, were free and undetermined. Wherefore as for that indeliberateness in sinning which ariseth from an
habit and
custome of sin; it doth not in any wise
lessen or
excuse a sinfull action. Nay, instead of that, it
aggravates and
augments it. For this is sin improved up to the height, and become, not so much a matter of
choice, as of
nature. And to sin thus, is to sin as the
Devils themselves do, from a natural Spring and Principle, without the help of thinking and disputing. Upon which accounts, as it is the most advanced state of sin, so must it be of suffering likewise; this state of
reigning, and
prevailing habits of sin being, as S
t
Paul calls it,
a body of death, Rom. 7.23, 24. All which aggravation both of sin and suffering it has, because it is an aggregate and collected body of many wilfull and presumptuous sins. For before men come so far, they have deliberately chosen, and willfully neglected to refrain from all those precedent actions which have advanced the strength of sin to that pitch, and have made it to be not so much a
temptation or a
refusable motive, as a
binding
Rom. 7.23.
Law, and
necessitating nature. So that although those sinfull actions which flow from us after that we are come to a habit of sin, are indeliberate and unchosen: Yet as for our evil habit it self, which is the cause of them, it was produced by a combination of wilfull sins, and was in all the antecedent degrees a matter of choice and deliberation.
[Page 430]And lastly, as for the cause of our
involuntary omissions, (viz.)
our neglect of those means which are necessary to our performance of those things which are commanded; this is clearly our own fault, and comes to pass only because we choose it and have a mind to it. For the reason why we neglect the means, is, because we will not use them. We have time enough wherein to deliberate and consider of them, and thereby to choose and practise them; but we will not use it to that purpose. The means and helps to
chastity, to
meekness, to
contentedness, and other virtues, are all before us, and we have power to put them in practice if we think fitting. For it is just the same for that matter with the endowments of our
wills, as with those of our
minds and
bodies. We can see and consider of the means of begetting
knowledge and
learning in our minds; and of those receits and rules which are to promote the
health of our bodies; and upon such consideration we not only
can, but ordinarily
do make
choice of them, and put them in
practice. And although it happen much otherwise with those wise directions, and helpfull rules that are given for the
attainment of
virtue, which are read ordinarily only to be
known but not to be
practised; yet is it in the choice of our own wills to make use of
them if we please, as well as of the
other. The neglect of them is a wilfull neglect, for therefore we do not use them because we choose to omit them. So that although when once we neglect the means, it be not at our choice after that to attain the virtue; yet that neglect it self was. The omissions in themselves it may be are not chosen, because they cannot be refused: but that negligence, which is the cause of their being so, is plainly an effect of our own choice and deliberation.
Thus then it plainly appears, that our sinfull
commissions upon
drunkenness, passionateness, and
custome of sinning;
[Page 431] and our sinfull
omissions upon our
neglect of the means and
instruments of virtue, all which are
indeliberate and
unchosen in
themselves, were yet deliberately chosen in their
causes. So that all our necessity in them is a necessity of our own making, seeing it was at our own choice whether ever we should have come under it; although, when once we are subject to it, it be no longer at our liberty whether or no we shall be acted by it.
And since all these sins which are thus indeliberate in themselves, were yet so freely chosen and deliberated in their causes, they are all imputable to us, and fit to be charged upon us. They were chosen
indirectly and
interpretatively in the choice of that
cause which made them all afterwards to be
almost, if not
wholly necessary. For either we did deliberate, or, which is all one, we had time enough to have deliberated as we ought, before we chose our own necessity. So that these sinfull actions which are
unchosen and
unconsidered in
themselves, are yet imputable to us, and fit to be charged upon us as our own, because we chose them by an
indirect and
interpretative volition.
As therefore there are some sins, which are expresly will'd in the particulars by an express choice and deliberation; so likewise are there several others, which are expresly and deliberately willed only in their cause, but in their own particulars are not chosen otherwise than indirectly and by interpretation.
And
both these together take up the compass of our
wilfull and
chosen sins. For either we expresly think, and deliberately consider of the sinfull action when we commit it; or we expresly and deliberately thought upon that cause, when we chose it, which makes us now to sin without thinking and deliberation.
And by all this it appears now at length how considerateness
[Page 432] and deliberation is implyed in every wilfull sin. For the sinfull action is seen and considered, (or it is our faults if it be not, since we had both time and powers for such consideration) either in
it self, or in its
cause; and being it is thus a matter of our consideration, it is likewise a matter of our choice, and a wilfull action.
And thus having shewn what sinfull actions are voluntary and chosen; I proceed now to shew,
2. That
none of them is consistent with a state of grace, but deadly and damning.
As for our
wilfull sins, they are all, as we have seen, of a most
heinous nature; being indeed nothing less than a
contempt of Gods Authority, a
sinning presumptuously, and
with a high hand. They are a plain disavowing of Gods will, and renouncing of his Soveraignty; they are acted in a way of defiance, and are not the unavoidable slips of an honest and well-meaning servant, but the high affronts of an open
Elatio contemnentis in minimis mandatis culpam facit non minimam, & convertit in crimen gravis rebellionis naevum satis levem simplicis transgressionis. Bernard. de Praecept. & Dispens. c. 14. p. op. 931. rebel. So that no
favourite or
child of God can ever be guilty of them, or he must cease to continue such if he be. Because they interrupt all
favour and
friendship, and put God and him into a state of hostility and defiance; seeing they are nothing less than a
renouncing of his Authority, at least in that instance, and a
casting off his Law. And this
lawlesness, or rejecting of the Law, is that very word whereby S
t
John describes
sin. For
sin, sayes he,
is the transgression, as we render it, but more fully it should be the
[...] not
[...].
renouncing of the Law, 1 Joh. 3.4. In which sense of sin, for a
wilfull and
rebellious one, he tells us, that
whosoever abides in God sins not, vers. 6; being indeed no longer a
child of God if he do, but of the
Devil, vers. 8.
They deprive us of all the
benefits of Christs sacrifice so long as we continue in them, and of all the
blessings
[Page 433] purchased for us by his
death. This was their effect under the
Law of Moses, and it is so much rather under the
Gospel of Christ. For the sentence which that Law pronounced upon all
presumptuous and
wilfull offenders was
death without mercy. The soul that doth ought presumptuously, the same, by his contemptuous sin,
reproacheth the Lord, and that soul shall be cut off from among his people, Numb. 15.30. If ever it could be proved against him, by that dispensation there was no hope for him. For he that
despised, or contemptuously
In the
Syriack version, according to
Tremeli
[...]s's translation
[...] it is
transgressus est, s
[...]l aspernanter. transgressed
Moses's
Law, died without mercy, saith the Apostle, being convicted
under the testimony of
two or three witnesses, Hebr. 10.28. For even those very sins for which under the Law God had appointed an attonement, were no longer to be attoned for than they were committed
involuntarily and through ignorance. In the fourth Chapter of
Leviticus we are
Vers. 2. told, that as for those sins which are committed
against any of those Commandments which concerned things not to be done; if they were acted
[...] in vers. 70.
involuntarily and unwillingly, they should be allowed the benefit of an
expiation, and the sacrifices for that purpose are there prescribed. But if they were acted
wilfully and
advisedly, then had they no right to the expiation there promised, nor would any sacrifices be accepted for them, but that punishment must unavoidably be undergone, which in the Law was threatned to them. For, to name no more, this we are plainly told of two instances;
(viz.) the
contemptuous making of perfume, and
eating of blood, after both had been forbidden. Whosoever shall contemptuously
make any perfume like to that (which was commanded to be made,
vers. 35.)
to smell thereto; that soul shall not be expiated by sacrifice, but
cut off from his people, Exod. 30.38. And
whatsoever man there be that eateth any manner of blood, (viz. willingly and wilfully,
[Page 434] the ignorant and involuntary transgressions of this and the like prohibitions being attoneable,
Lev. 4.)
I will even set my face against that soul, and will cut him off from among his people, Levit. 17.10.
Thus severe was the sentence, and thus unavoidable was the penalty of all wilfull sins under the Law of
Moses. And by how much the ministration of
Christ is nobler than the ministration of
Moses was, by so much shall the punishment of all wilfull and contemptuous sins against the Law of Christ be more severe, than it was for those against the Law of
Moses. And this is the Apostles own argument.
For if that word of the Law threatning death, which was
spoken unto
Moses on Mount
Sinai by the mediation only of
Angels, was stedfast, and every transgression of it
received the just recompence of that death which it threatned, such persons dying without mercy:
How shall we Christians hope to
escape it,
if we wilfully
neglect and contemn those Laws which are published to us by
so great a means of
salvation as the Gospel is;
which was at
first spoken to us, not by Angels, but
by the Lord Jesus Christ
himself, who is far above all Angels, being indeed the Son of God himself,
Hebr. 2.2, 3. Surely, as the Apostle argues in another place,
if he who despised even
Moses's
Law died without mercy for that contempt; we ought to think with our selves, not of how much less, but
of how much sorer punishment he shall be judged worthy, who, by wilfull sinning and despising of his Laws, doth in a manner
tread under foot, not
Moses, but
the Son of God himself, Hebr. 10.28, 29. His punishment indeed shall be most dreadfull, being nothing less than all those woes which are denounced in the Gospel. For
the Law, with all its threats and penalties,
is particularly
made and designed, as S
t
Paul sayes,
for the lawless (which is that very
[...]. word whereby S
t
John describes sin)
and
[Page 435] the wilfully
disobedient, who when they see the Law will not be
[...].
subject to it, 1
Tim. 1.9.
As for our
voluntary and
chosen sins then, whether they are chosen
directly, or only by
interpretation, we see plainly that they are
not consistent with a
state of Grace and
Salvation. For they subject us to all that death which the Law threatens, and deprive us of all that life and happiness which it proposes to us, which, beside all the evidence which the Scripture gives us of it, is plainly demonstrable from the very reason of the thing it self. For certainly if Christs Laws will condemn us for any actions whatsoever, it must be for those, which, being voluntary, may justly be charged upon us, and looked upon to be our own. It must be our willing what sin enjoyns, which can make us Servants of it, and subject us to that death, which God has appointed for its wages: So that both from
Reason and
Scripture it evidently appears, that every
wilfull sin is certainly a
deadly one, and puts the sinner out of a state of Gods favour and salvation.
'Tis true indeed that every wilfull sin doth not rob us of Gods favour in such measure, as to
incapacitate us for regaining of it ever after. But its effect is this, before such time as we have repented of it and amended it, we are under all the threatnings of the Law, and subject, if we die in that instant, to that death which is ordained for the wages of it. We are out of Gods favour for the
present, and the
state of friendship betwixt him and us is interruped; and till we
repent, we shall not be again
restored to it. As for the
state of acceptance and
salvation it is
broken, and
destroyed for the present; for we are put under the punishing part of Gods Government, and are made subject to his vengeance by being sinners against his Law. But as for the
foundation of that acceptance, (viz.) that
habit of virtue and obedience,
[Page 436] which, in the wilfull action, we sinn'd against; it is not
quite destroyed, but only
wounded and
impaired in us. For
habits are neither won nor lost by
one action, but by
many. It is frequency and repetition that must either produce, or destroy them. If therefore a good man is careless in some instance, and loses his innocence, and is vanquished into a wilfull sin; yet is not the
habitual inclination of his soul towards that instance of obedience, against which he offended,
quite extinguished in him, but only somewhat
weakned and
abated. Thus, for instance, a
sober man, if he consent once to be
drunk, doth not thereby wholly lose his
sober inclination. But when the temptation is past, his habitual temper, which was foil'd and over-born, revives again, and he abhors his sin, and confirms his resolution, and so is ready at the next return of the temptation to wash off the stain of his former offence by an opposite instance of new obedience. And the case is the same in the wilfull commissions of any other sin. For although any one wilfull act be a damnable transgression, and put the sinner into a damnable condition for the present; yet doth it not destroy, but only wound and weaken that habitual temper of virtue, which, if God spare him life, may enable him with ease to act otherwise for the time to come.
Although indeed
some wilfull sins have such a
complication of evil in them, and are carried on against so many
suggestions of the spirit, and
checks of conscience, and are brought to effect through so
many thoughts, and so
long contrivance; that they
destroy, not only that
innocence which is the
condition of our state of Grace; but also that
habitual temper and inclination, which is the
principle and
foundation of it too. They unravel all, and set us to begin again the work of reformation anew. Of which sort are
Idolatry, Witchcraft, Perjury, Sacriledge,
[Page 437] Murder, Adultery, Robbery, Oppression, entring into the fields of the fatherless and widow, and such like. For these sins do not only
destroy a mans acceptance with God for the present; but moreover they
lay waste his conscience, and
spoil all his virtuous temper and inclination, whereby he should recover himself afterwards; whence they are call'd
Peccata sanciantia, and
vastantia.
wounding, and
wasting sins. And this effect they have, because in the very acting of them there is usually so much
time and
deliberation, and a succession of so many
desires and
aversations, hopes and
fears, chusings and
refusals; that the sin has had a great many imperfect consents before it come to have that which is last and prevailing. Our wills, by a number of
imperfect wouldings, are in great part accustomed, and have almost wholly learned to
unwill all that good, which they
willed before; so that there is an
imperfect habit contained in the
very action. Besides, what is most of all considerable, these being such sins as are made up of several
combined together, before we can bring our selves to act them, our
conscience of their guiltiness must be in great part
extinguished, and the
good spirit of God exceedingly
grieved, if not wholly
quenched. For
Adultery implies
fornication and
injustice; Sacriledge contains
theft and
impiety; Perjury includes
lying and
prophaneness; and so for all the rest. Now these being
complicated sins, and crimes of an
accumulated wickedness; mens
Consciences are more than ordinarily
afraid of them, and the
good spirit of God extraordinarily concerned to keep them from them. They suggest and represent the greatness of the sin, and the greatness of the danger. Which they do with such constancy and importunity, that before men have silenced the one, and extreamly grieved, if not wholly quenched the other, they cannot overcome their own fears, and venture upon the commission of them. And here now is
[Page 438] the danger lest their own
Conscience be laid asleep, and
Gods holy spirit leave them. For
he will not alwayes strive with man, Gen. 6.3
[...] and
from him that hath not; that is, hath not used that talent of Grace which was granted to him, as the wicked Servant had not done who had hid it,
vers. 25,
shall be taken even that, sayes our Saviour,
which he hath, Mat. 25.29. And when men resist the motions of the Holy Ghost to such a degree as this, and after all the repeated suggestions, and obedient inclinations which he threw into their souls during all that time wherein the sin was under deliberation, resolve still to venture on it: no wonder if, being thus grieved and rejected, he withdraw himself, for some time at least, if not for altogether.
And of all this we have a clear instance in holy
David, upon that wasting sin of his in
murdering Vriah, and
adulterating his wife. For upon that he felt both these losses which I have mention'd,
(viz.) the
laying waste of the virtuous temper of his own spirit, and
the deprivation of the good spirit of God. For this sin being so long in acting (as it must needs be, since it required such a train of wicked plots and contrivances to the consummation of it) he must needs feel all the opposition that could be made from the checks of his
own Conscience, and from the restraints of the
Spirit of God. And when he had born down both for the satisfaction of his lust, and trampled them under foot for the consummation of his sin; then doth he begin to feel the want, and to be all in fear of
losing the habitual rectitude of his own spirit, (which, by so many contrary actions implyed in that one great one, he had almost quite destroyed) and of
suffering the desertion of Gods spirit, which by his continued provocations contained in it likewise, he had well nigh abandon'd. For to this purpose we find him complaining and crying out in his
[Page 439]
Psalm of repentance for that great transgression, whereof, at the 14
th
verse, he makes express mention.
Create, or new make
in me a clean heart, O God, sayes he,
and renew a right spirit within me. And besides that,
cast me not away neither
from thy presence, nor take thy holy spirit from me, Psal. 51.10, 11.
So that as for the effect of wilfull sins, it is plainly this. All
wilfull sins whatsoever destroy our state of acceptance with God, and
put us into a state of enmity and death for the present. But as for
those among them which
lay waste the Conscience, they effect not
that only, but moreover they
destroy that virtuous habit, and
grieve, nay, sometimes
drive away that good spirit, whereby we should restore our selves to it for the
time to come.
And because this
latter sort have the mischievous effect, in making our return thus
dubious and
difficult; they are particularly taken notice of in the accounts of God. Thus, for instance,
David had committed several
deadly sins, for some whereof he had undergone severe punishment; as particularly for that proud presumptuous offence of his in
numbring of the people, 2 Sam. 24.1, 10, 13, &c. But these made no notable decay or devastation in the virtuous temper of his soul; for his own heart admonished him of the evil which he had done, and he
repented quickly, and rose again without delay, and so was presently restored to what he was before. But as for his sin in the matter of
Vriah, it was a
2 Sam. 11.4, 5, 27.
lasting work, and took up a
long
vers. 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 13, 14, 15.
deliberation and
contrivance. It made his
Conscience hard and
insensible; for his own heart did not smite him into a change, nor enable him to
repent without a
Chap. 12. vers. 1, 5.
monitor. So that his stay in this crying sin was
long, and his return both
difficult and
dangerous. And therefore in that character which is given of him by the
Holy Ghost, when all the rest are buried in silence,
this sin particularly is expresly
[Page 440] specified.
David did that which was right in the eyes of the Lord, and turned not from any thing that he commanded him all the days of his life, save only in the matter of Vriah the Hittite, 1
Kings 15.5.
Thus then, as for this
first part of our enquiry, we see plainly of all our
wilful sins that they are
not consistent with a state of Grace and salvation, but that they
are all deadly and damning for the present, if we dye under them without repenting of them; and as for the
future, that they
do all of them wound and weaken, but
some almost quite destroy that habitual, inherent Grace, whereby we should recover our selves to the state of pardon for the time to come.
CHAP. IV. Of the nature of involuntary sins, and of their consistence with a state of salvation.
The CONTENTS.
Of involuntary actions. Of what account the forced actions of the Body are in morals. Two causes of involuntariness.
First, The violence of mens passions. It doth not excuse.
Secondly, The ignorance of their understandings. This is the cause of all our consistent failings, and the sins that are involuntary upon this account are consistent with a state of salvation. This proved,
1. From their unavoidableness; The Causes of it; in what sense any particular sin among them is said to be avoidable.
2. From the nature of God. A representation of God's nature from his own Word, and mens experience.
[Page 441] The Argument drawn from it for the consistence of such failings.
3. From the nature and declarations of the Gospel. It is fitted to beget a cheerful and filial confidence, and therefore is called the Spirit of Adoption. The Argument from this. The Scripture-Declarations and Examples in this matter. These Arguments summed up.
THE
second sort of sins are such as are
involuntary and
unchosen; and
these are consistent with a state of salvation, and such as Christ's Gospel doth not eternally threaten, but graciously bears, and in great mercy dispenseth with.
As for the
involuntariness of mens actions, that which produces and effects it, is not any
force from without upon our will it self. All the things in the
material world can never bind and compel the will of man, seeing it is no
physical, bodily thing, so as that any
bodily force might act upon it. Nothing in the world can make us will and like that which we do not like; the will of man is liable to no
Voluntas non potest cogi. Axioma Scholast.
compulsion, it has this priviledge above all other things on the Earth, that nothing about it can force or constrain it, but that still it wills and chuses as it self pleaseth.
As for the
actions of men indeed, they are
mixt things. Because they flow from the
whole man, both
Body and
Soul; and
beginning in the
mind or
will within, are
consummate in our
outward and
bodily operation. And as for the
last of these,
viz. our
bodily operation, it may be
forced, forasmuch as one Body is liable to the force and compulsion of another. Thus, for instance, a
chast Matrons Body may be
violently ravished. A
peaceable mans hand may, by the overpowering strength of another man, be made the
forced instrument of anothers
murther. The bodily work and operation can be forced,
[Page 442] seeing other Bodies more powerful than it self can compel it. And in this sence the
Schools understand the word
action, viz. only for the
action of the Body, when they make one
kind of
involuntary actions to be involuntary by
Invitae per vim.
violence or
compulsion; that being a thing whereto not the will it self, but the body only can be liable.
But now these forced actions of the Body, although in
Nature they be looked upon as actions, yet in
morality they are esteemed as none at all. That is,
Laws, which are the Rules of
good and
evil, and the measure of mens
manners, take no notice of them, nor look upon themselves to be either broken or kept by them; because it is not the Body and
Carkass, but the
whole man, consisting of Soul as well as Body, which Laws are given as a Guide to. So that a
ravished Matron, if only her Body suffered, and there was no concurrence of her own consent to it, is as
chast and
unpolluted in God's account and in the censure of the Law, as is the
purest Virgin. And therefore it was a great truth whereby
Collatinus and
Brutus went about to comfort the poor
destowred Lucretia in
Me
[...]tem peccare, non corpus, &
[...]nde consilium abju
[...]rit,
[...]ulpam abiss
[...]. Liv. Dec.
[...]. vers. sin.
Livy; It is the mind, say they,
which sins, and not the Body; so that in those actions wherein there is nothing of will and deliberation, there is likewise no fault or transgression. And this Case is expresly thus determined,
Deut. 22. For in the Case of the
ravished Damsel, whose will was no way consenting to it, but who did all that she could against it, it is expresly ordered that
to her there is nothing to be done by way of punishment, because
in her there is no sin worthy of death; for like as when one man is slain by another, even so is this case; she is not acting, but suffering in it,
ver. 26.
As for him indeed who chose thus to force us, 'tis true that the Law will interpret what is done by our Bodies
[Page 443] as
his action, because he freely chose so to compel us. Our bodily Members, which were forced by him, were his instruments, and not our own; for he it was, and not we ourselves, who ordered and directed them. We were the same in his hands, as a
Sword is in the hand of a man,
viz. the Instrument only, but not the Agent. So that what was done by us is not our own, but his who was pleased so to make use of us. In him therefore the unlawful action, being willed and chosen, is really a sin and transgression. But in us, since it was not our own, it is looked upon as none. There is nothing charged upon our account for it, more than if it had never been done; because we did not act, but suffer; it had nothing of our own will, and therefore it can be no Article of our condemnation.
So much of any action therefore as is forced,
viz. the
outward, bodily operation, in the estimate of
good and
evil, of
vice and
vertue, is of no account to
us whatever it be to
others; because it is not our
own. For to make any action
ours, it must proceed, not from our
Bodies, but from our
selves, who have
Souls as well as
Bodies: it must come from the will within, as well as from the body without; and as for our
will it self, 'tis plain that it can never be made to chuse
involuntarily by force, since it is not subject to any
forcible violence and
compulsion.
But although those actions which we exert our
selves, and wherein we are not merely passive instruments in the hands of others, cannot be made involuntary by any force from
without upon the will it self: yet may they become so from something else
within us. For our wills are not the
only internal Principle of humane actions, but
several others concur with them, whereby their choice it self is influenced. Our
wills indeed
chuse and
command our actions; but then our
passions
[Page 444] move, and our
understandings direct and carry away our very wills themselves. So that they are set in a middle Station, being subject to be acted upon and hurried away by some; as well as they are impowered to command, and govern others.
1. Mens wills are subject to be violently acted by their
passions, which hurry them on to consent to those things which are both
without and
against their
habitual liking and
inclination. When any passion is grown too strong for them, although they are afraid to act that sin which it hales them to, yet can they not withstand it. For the
Law of sin in the Members is of more force with them, and prevails more over them, than the
Law of God in the mind. So that although they have several exceptions against it, they are not for all that able to refuse it; but they are overcome by it, and yield at last to act it, though unwillingly, and to fulfil it though with trouble and regret.
Now here is an unwillingness, 'tis true, and things are done, which otherwise would not be done, because the power of mens
lusts and
passions is so strong that their
wills cannot restrain them. For all the interest, which the contrary motives of
Reason and
Religion can make against them, is not able to contend with them. They
can and
do effect
something indeed, so as that the will, when it doth consent to them, doth it not
fully and
freely, with perfect ease and pleasure; but
unwillingly, with fear and reluctance. But yet that which they do is not
enough, for the other side prevails, and the will is not able to hold out, but yields at last to fulfil the lust, and to act the sin still.
But now although this be
some sort of involuntariness, yet is it not
that which will excuse our transgressions, and make all those sins which we commit under it, to be esteemed consistent slips and pardonable infirmities.
[Page 445] For this state of
unwilling Sinners, as we heard
Book 3. Ch. 4. above, is no state of
mercy, but a state of
death. It is the state which S
t
Paul describes in the
seventh Chapter of his Epistle to the Romans,
viz. a state of
captivity and
slavery under sin, ver. 14, 23; and thereupon a state of misery and
death, ver. 24. All the
Grace which Christs Gospel allows to it, is a Grace of
deliverance; a Grace that shall help us out of it, and rescue us from it. In this state of
weakness and
infirmity Christ found us. For
whilst we were yet without strength to help our selves, saith S
t
Paul, Christ dyed for us, Rom. 5.6. But now since he has dyed for us, he will not leave us in it, but rescue and deliver us out of it. For
now he having dyed for us, we are likewise to reckon our selves to be dead indeed unto sin for him; that it should no longer master and prevail over us to
reign in our mortal bodies so far, as
that we should fulfil the lusts thereof, Rom. 6.11, 12. And as for our bodily
members, which are the Stage whereon our
lusts and
passions reign, we are to
yield them up now,
not any longer
instruments of unrighteousness unto the service of
sin, but instruments of righteousness unto the service of God, ver. 13.
If therefore we are truly
Christians, and such as Christ came to make us, upon our becoming which he has procured Grace and pardon for us, we are not
enslaved and
led Captives by our
passions, but have
conquered and
subdued them. This S
t
Paul affirms expresly. For
they that are Christ's, says he,
have crucified the flesh, with the
[...].
passions or affections
and lusts, Gal. 5.24.
But then besides our lusts and passions, which although they do make
some, cannot yet effect a
pardonable unwillingness; there still remains one cause more which may produce it. For
2. Men are subject to be carried on to work what is both
without and
against their habitual liking and
inclination,
[Page 446] through
ignorance. And this is the
great source and
intire cause of all our
consistent slips and
pardonable infirmities.
As for the
will of man, it is a
blind faculty, it can chuse nothing till the understanding shows it. That is, we cannot desire or will a thing before we see it, nothing can be chosen which is not apprehended. So that if at any time we offend through
ignorance or
inconsideration, and do amiss either because we did not
understand our Duty, or because we did not
think of it; unless our ignorance and inconsideration be
themselves damnable, and charged upon us to our condemnation, nothing else will. For God will
—
Ergo non est cui relle impatetur peccatum nisi vol
[...]nti. Aug. de lib.
[...]rbit. l. 3. c. 17. impute nothing to us at the last Day, either to save, or to destroy us, but what proceeded from our own will and choice; and therefore if any sinful action be
innocently involuntary, it is likewise
uncondemning.
And this now is the Case of all our
slips and
transgressions of the Law of God, which are
consistent with a state of Grace and salvation. We act them without understanding or considering of them, and so they are involuntary and unchosen. For in some of them we do not
think or
consider of what we do at all; and in others, although we know the action, yet are we ignorant of the
sinfulness of it; so that even in the choice of that this still remains unchosen.
For
sin and
obedience is not
all acting of a thing, but an acting of it with
certain ends and
designs. If we would be thought to obey Gods Law, we must do it because he requires it; and if we be judged to have sinned against it, it will be for doing something when we saw that he had forbidden it. For that service which God requires is not a heartless service, but a service of the will and choice. So that we must do what he enjoins for his sake, and because his Law requires
[Page 447] it, if we expect that he should take himself to be obeyed in it: and we must chuse to do wh
[...]t we
Non sacit aliquid contra Legem Legis ignarus— Nullus potest ejus rei praevaricator esse quam nescit. Salvian de Gub. Dei l. 4. p. 134, 138. Ed. Oxon. know is against his Law, for the sake of sin before we need to fear that he will punish us as men that have sinned against him. Obedience then and disobedience, besides the action, require likewise the eye and intention;
viz. the chusing of what we do because his Law commands it, or the chusing it when we know that his Law has forbidden it. But if this knowledge of his Law be wanting, although we chuse the evil action, yet do we not chuse the sin, because we do not see that it is sinful. For we would not chuse it if we knew that he had forbid it, so that in our hearts there is no contempt of him, or disobedience at all.
When therefore at any time we
knowingly and
deliberately chuse an action which we do not know to be sinful, except that ignorance be our own fault, whatever the action be as to
it self, yet as to its
relation to the Law, viz. its
sinfulness and
disobedience, it is not
will'd and
chosen. For since we did not see its sinfulness, we could not chuse and consent to it. So that there is no rebellion in our
wills, whatsoever there may seem to be in our
action; but they may notwithstanding it be still intirely subject unto God, and ready to obey him in every thing wherein they see he has laid his Commands upon them.
As some of our
consistent slips and transgressions therefore are not
thought of, or
considered at all; so others, although they are known and considered in
themselves, are yet unknown under that
relation of
sinful actions; so that the
sin is all the while unseen, and therefore involuntary and unchosen.
Now as for these slips and transgressions which are thus unknown, and thereby involuntary; they are consistent with a state of Grace, and such as Christs Gospel
[Page 448] doth not eternally threaten, but in great mercy bear, and graciously dispense with.
To convince us of the truth whereof, besides all that has been above discoursed upon this Argument, it is
first considerable that all these
involuntary failings upon
ignorance or
want of knowledge, are
unavoidable, and God, we know, will never damn any man for doing that which could not be avoided. For no man can chuse to shun that which he doth not see, but his understanding must first discern and apprehend a thing, before his will is in any capacity to refuse it. And forasmuch as these slips are no matter of our sight and knowledge, they can be none of our refusal and avoidance.
Indeed if a man should
pause and
deliberate, watch and
examine at
all times; albeit he might still be subject to
one sort of
involuntary actions,
viz. that which arises from his
ignorance of his Duty; yet would he not be liable to the
other which results from this
inconsideration of it. For where a man has time, and his Powers are awake, so that he is fit to look about him; his thoughts are his own, and he may fix them upon the consideration of what he pleases. And where he has the power to consider of any action, he has the power likewise to avoid it. And this is that which is pleaded in behalf of
mens ability to keep all Gods Commands intirely, and to
live wholly without sin, by
Atticus in S
t
Hierome:
Hoc & nos dicimus, poss
[...] hominem non peccare si velit, pro tempore, pro loco, pro imbecillitate corporea, quamdiu intentus est animus, quamdiu chorda nullo vitio laxatur in cithara. Hieron. Dial. adv. Pel. l. 3. p. 302. Ed. Erasm.
Thus much we say, That a man may live without all sin if he will, for such time and place as his mind is intent, and his care is at stretch, and his bodily infirmities will suffer him to continue so.
But as for this power of avoiding all involuntary sins which arise from inconsideration, it is no power at all. For herein we must know lyes every mans
unavoidable
[Page 449] weakness and
infirmity, that whereas our obedience is required at
all times, this fitness is only in some
certain time and
place. For no man is always in that good condition, to be
wise and
well-disposed, watchful and
standing upon his Guard. But he
forgets when he should
remember, and his faculties are
asleep when they should be
awake, and he is
diverted by other business, and
hindred by intervening accidents. So that sometimes either he has not
leisure to consider in, or his faculties are not
well disposed, and his thoughts free and at his own command, so as, when he has time, duly to consider in it.
And this evil state, which thus unfits a man for consideration, is not always in his own power, and at his own choice whether he shall fall under it or no. For as for the
want of time, a man in this world is placed in a
crowd of business, and whilst his thoughts are hot in the pursuit of one, another many times waits for him.
And because opportunities do not stay till we are at leisure, we must take them when we find them; so that we act oftentimes without considering, since, if we should stay to think, we should stay beyond that time which we are to act in, if we do act at all. Besides, our
powers of action, especially where there is any strong temptation of
pleasure or
profit to act for, are
forward of themselves, and ready to spring out upon the first occasion. As soon as the temptation is offered to our thoughts, our wills indeliberately approve, and all our bodily and active powers, by an unconsidered emanation, start up to pursue and endeavour after it; whence thinking and considering is necessary, not to raise, but to stop and restrain them. And then if either our thoughts have been otherwise engaged, and so cannot readily withdraw themselves to consider of a new object; or if our thinking powers themselves are
[Page 450] dull and heavy, and thereby unfit to consider of it: we presently and indeliberately go on to act the thing without all pausing and due consideration.
For this other reason of inconsideration also,
viz. the
want of power, or
indisposition of our thinking faculty it self, is not a thing wholly subject to our own will, to chuse
whether, or
when we shall fall under it. Because in this state of our souls, during their being here united to our Bodies, they make use of our bodily powers in their use of reason, and in the very exercise of thought and consideration; and therefore even in
them they are liable to be changed and altered, just as our Bodies are. For in a
brisk and
healthy Body, our
thoughts are
free, and
quick, and
easie; but if our
Bodies are
dull and
indisposed, our
minds are so too. A
heaviness in our heads, will make us
heavy in our apprehensions; and a discomposure in our Spirits, whether through the strength of
Wine, or of a
violent passion; will make us discomposed and incoherent in our thoughts also. And if there be an utter
perverting, or
blasting of our
bodily powers, as is often seen in the bodily Diseases of
Epilepsies, Phrensies, Apoplexies, and the like; there will be the same
perversion, or
utter extinction of our
conceptions likewise. But now these indispositions of our Bodies, which thus unfit our very souls for thought and due consideration, are not in our power to order
when and
where they shall seize upon us. For our Bodies are liable to be thus acted upon by any other Bodies of the world, whether we will or no. A
heavy air, or an
indisposing accident will work a change in our bodily temper without our leave; and when once that is indisposed, we cannot hinder our thoughts themselves from being indisposed too.
And since it is not in our power at all times to chuse whether or no we will pause and consider; although we
[Page 451] can avoid offending in those Cases wherein we can consider of it, yet is it manifest that we cannot avoid offence in all.
Indeed if we take any
particular action, and in our own thoughts
separate it from any
particular time, and from the
Chain of
other particular actions amongst which it lyes; we shall be apt to affirm that it is such whereof we can think and consider. For take any action by it self, and being aware of it, we can let other things alone, and watch for it particularly; and when we do so, we are sure to find one time or other when our understandings are disposed for a due deliberation, and fit and able to consider of it. But then we must take notice that this supposed state of an action, as
separate from the Crowd of other actions, and
determined to no time, is only
imaginary and in
speculation. For when we come to practise them, though in some we have
time and
power enough, yet in others we find that we have not. Because either they come in the
throng of other business, and then our thoughts, being hotly employed upon other things, cannot so easily be drawn from them upon the sudden to consider of them: or if they call upon us when we have time to consider in, yet it happens that our
faculties are heavy and
indisposed, and so we exert them still without due consideration. When we think of any particular action
by it self therefore, we take it out of the
throng of business wherein it is involved, and out of that
time wherein we are indisposed; and then we are bold to conclude that we can consider of it. But when
we come to practise it, we find that our former speculation supposed false, and that it comes
mixt with a
crowd of other things, or in a
time when we have troubled and
discomposed thoughts: So that how subject soever it was to our consideration in that
separate state wherein we
imagined it, yet have we no
[Page 452] power to consider of it in that
throng of business or
indisposition of faculties wherein we
find it.
And this is verily the Case of several of our slips and transgressions. For look upon any of the particulars by it self, and take it asunder from the rest; and then we shall be confident that we may bethink our selves and consider of it. But take it, as indeed it lyes, among the mixt Crowd of other actions, or as offered to our indisposed understandings; and then we shall find that it slips from us without all consideration.
And this, as I take it, is intended by a great man, when he tells us of sins of
pardonable infirmitie, that
the
Libertatem eam, quam in specie habere videntur, in sua generalitate considerata non habeant. Grot. de Jure Belli, l. 2. c. 20. §. 19.
liberty which they seem to have when we consider them in special and asunder, they indeed have not when we consider them in the general; viz.
as involved in the crowd of other actions amongst whom they lye, and altogether. Upon which account of their having in them no choice and consideration, he questions whether they contain that which can in strictness and propriety of speech be called
sin. And indeed if we understand the same by
sin which S
t
John doth, when he gives the explication of it, 1
John 3.4; (
viz. a
[...].
rejecting or
contemning of the Law, in which sence only a state of Grace is destroyed by it, and he who is born of God cannot commit it;) they have not. For men cannot be said to reject and
Nil contemptu agunt c
[...]lestium praeceptorum, praecepta Domini nes
[...]ientes, &c.—
Nemo ignota contemnit, &c,
Salv. de Gub. Dei, l. 4. p. 134. & 148. Ed. Oxon. despise a Law, when they do not see and consider of it.
The
liberty then which we have about those
slips and
transgressions which we do not
know and
consider of, is in effect no liberty at all. For we neither chuse the disobedient
action it self, nor the
cause of it. We do not chuse the sinful action it self, because we do not know
[Page 453] or consider of it: Nor do we chuse the inconsideration, because it is not left to our liberty whether in some of our actions we should be inconsiderate or no.
And since our slips and failings which are thus involuntary by ignorance, cannot be chosen or refused, 'tis plain that they cannot be avoided. And as for all those things which we cannot avoid, it is clear from what has been said above, that the Gospel doth not eternally threaten us, nor will God ever condemn us for them.
But that these
slips and
transgressions, which being thus
unknown are likewise
unchosen, and so
unavoidable, are not
eternally punishable by the Gospel, but
consistent with a state of Grace and
Salvation, will further appear if we consider,
-
First, The
Nature of God.
-
Secondly, The
nature and plain declarations of the Gospel.
1. I say their consistency with a
state of Grace, or
Gods favour, will plainly appear if we consider the
Nature of God.
God is the most
Gracious, Loving, and
good natured Being in the whole world. For all the love and kindness that appears among us men proceeds from him, and makes us to resemble him, and to be like unto him. Nay, he is not only
Loving, but even
Love it self. For
God, sayes S
t
John, is Love, and he who dwells in love dwells in God, and God in him, 1 Joh. 4.16. And if we will take that character which he gives of himself, it is wholly made up of the
various instances of
Mercy and
Goodness. The Lord, sayes he to
Moses, the Lord God mercifull and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth; keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity, transgression and sin, Exod. 34.6, 7. All his delight is in exercising Love, and showing kindness. For he swears to us as he
lives, that
he has no delight at all
[Page 454]
in the death of a sinner, but had rather that every
wicked man should turn from his wickedness, and live, Ezech. 33.11. He is by no means
forward to espie faults, or
malicious to misconstrue actions, or
prone to admit of provocation, or
implacably angry when he is once provoked, or
cruelly vindictive when once he is angred. The Lord, saith the Psalmist,
is mercifull, and gracious, slow to anger, and plenteous in mercy. He will not alwayes chide when he has just reason for it,
nor keepeth he his anger for ever, Psal. 103.8, 9. He is not at all of the humour of
severe masters, who are prone to take offence; but like a most
tender father he is all benignity and goodness. For if any thing be pitiable, he pities it; if any thing is done amiss, he is slow to wrath, and easie to forgive it.
Like as a father pitieth his own children, even
so the Lord pitieth them that fear him, Psal. 103.13. Nay, take this Love and Pity of a
Parent where it is at the highest pitch of all,
(viz.) in
mothers towards their most helpless, and so
most pitiable infants; and yet this tenderness of God doth infinitely exceed it.
Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she should not have compassion on the son of her womb? Yea, they may forget, sayes God by his Prophet
Isaiah, but I will not forget thee, Isa. 49.15.
Thus
Loving, Pitiful, and
Benign a Nature do the
Scriptures represent
God to be. And what they
declare of him, all the world have
experienced, and found by him. For every
impenitent sinner is a lasting monument of his
long-suffering and
forbearance; and every
prosperous event, and deliverance in the world, is an effect of his
boundless love and
kindness. He is infinitely good beyond all
desert, nay, in spite of all
provocation. For
he is loving even
unto the unthankfull and the evil, making his sun to shine, and his rain to fall, and all the other m
[...]r
[...]ies of life to descend
upon the unjust as well as
[Page 455] upon
the just, upon them who contemn, as well as on them who obey him; as our Saviour observed,
Mat. 5.45.
Luk. 6.35. And this he is to such an astonishing degree, as to bestow upon them, not only the blessings of his
substance, of his
protection, and of his
kind providence: but also, what is a wonder to conceive, for their sakes to part with his own
well-beloved, and so much the more beloved, because his
only begotten Son. For God, as saith the Apostle,
hath recommended his love to us, in that whil'st we were sinners and
enemies, Christ his Son came from him, and
died for us, Rom. 5.8.
Thus wondrously pitiful, obliging, and good natured then is God, according to that account which both the
Scripture, and the
Experience of the whole world give of him.
And now let any man think with himself how so
surpassing kind, and
infinitely gracious a nature as this, is like to be affected with the
ignorant, or
inconsiderate slips and
errours of his
Servants? Will he be utterly offended with them, so as quite to cast them off, and for ever to condemn them? No certainly, but in great mercy he will pity and bear with them. For these slips, where we do not
consider, or where we
err and do
not understand our duty, are such instances of disobedience as imply nothing of
contempt or of a
rebellious heart, nor have any thing of our
will in them. They are clearly involuntary, so that whatsoever the
action may appear to be, the
will it
self is innocent. For the disobedience cannot be chosen, since it is not understood; which indeed, in the notion and interpretation of Gods Law, makes it not to be that sin and disobedience which is threatned, but something else: for that sin, as S
t
John tells us, is a
rejecting or a
renouncing of the Law, whereas in these slips where we do not see it, 'tis plain that we cannot renounce it.
[Page 456]And since they have nothing in them of a disobedient will, or of a rebellous heart; can any man think that so gracious and pitifull a nature should be so highly provoked with them, as for ever to condemn his own
honest servants, and
otherwise obedient children upon the account of them? Whosoever thou art, who art inclined to think thus, let me advise thee to consider a little what
Love is, and whether it can possibly be guilty of such hard usage. If thou hast any competent degrees of that Love and Pity in thine own heart, which are so infinite in God, bethink thy self whether
thou could'st do it, for that is the way, and thence take thy measures in judging whether or no God can. Doth any
gracious master use that severity towards the oversights and indiscretions of his
honest servant? or, to rise yet higher, can any
tender Parent show that rigour upon every errour and inconsideration of his
heartily obedient child? Is not
every good man prone to pass by such offences as are committed unwillingly against him; and the more he has of goodness, is he not still more forward to pardon and bear with them? There is no Nature upon Earth that is kind and pitifull, but will make allowances for those things which proceed from want of understanding, and will pass over those miscarriages which imply nothing of ill will or ill intention. Every good man will overlook and connive at them when they are committed by a perfect stranger; but then most of all when they are incurr'd by his own intimate and dear
acquaintance or
relations, by his own
servant, or his own
child. This, I say, every good and loving man doth, and the more he has of love and goodness, the proner still he is to do it. For it is a natural and inseparable effect of charity, so that in what proportion it increases, in the same must this increase likewise.
Charity, sayes S
t
Paul, suffereth long, and is kind,
[Page 457] charity is not easily provoked, charity thinketh no evil, charity beareth all things, and endureth all things, 1 Cor. 13.4, 5, 7. The more therefore that any man has of charity, the more will he be sure to show of sufferance, of pity, of endurance of such slips and oversights as are consistent with an honest, and otherwise obedient heart.
And now since those
imperfect measures and degrees of Love which are found in the hearts of all good men, are of force more than sufficient to make them pity and bear with these slips of honest ignorance and inconsideration: that
infinite height of Love which dwells in God Almighty, must needs make him bear with them much rather. For the most loving man upon earth hath not the thousandth part of his affection; the more loving any men are indeed the more still they are
like him, but when they are arrived to the highest pitch of what
humanity can bear, it is not possible, that they should in any measure
equal him. And since Gods Love is infinitely more, his pity and forbearance towards such pitiable oversights, which is a most natural and necessary effect of it, cannot possibly be less than ours is. No, if no kind-hearted loving man would, it must needs be the greatest injury to an infinitely loving God to suspect that ever he should be severe in punishing us for them.
If we
ask Gods Pardon then for all our
ignorant and
inconsiderate slips and failings; he is as ready to
give as we are to
desire it. And this we are assured of, because it is no more than we daily experience at the hands of every
loving and
good natured man. For since God cannot be
equalled, and much less
out-done by the very best of us in kindness; what the weak Love of a man doth every day effect, that certainly the infinite Love of God will effect more abundantly. And as for this way
[Page 458] of arguing, it is no more than our
Saviour himself uses in another case, when he shows that
God will give good gifts unto his children at their request, because all
earthly Parents do it unto theirs daily; whenas yet their Love, which makes them grant the good things asked so readily, is infinitely exceeded by the Love of God,
Luk. 11.13.
Thus from the consideration of
Gods Nature it plainly appears, that those slips and transgressions which are committed
involuntarily and
unavoidably, because
ignorantly and
inconsiderately, do not put us out of a
state of Grace, but
consist with it.
Which will appear yet further, if we consider,
Secondly, The
Nature, and plain declarations of the Gospel.
As for the
Nature of the Gospel, S
t
Paul affirms plainly that it is of such a
temper and
genius as tends to ingenerate in the professors of it, not a
spirit of fear and slavery, which they are possessed with who serve a
rigorous and
austere Lord; but a
spirit of chearfulness and free confidence, such as they enjoy who serve a
gracious and a loving Father. For he tells the
Jews at
Rome, that in
embracing of Christs Gospel they
had not received again
the spirit of bondage, unto the possessing of their hearts with
fears and scruples;
but the spirit of adoption, whereby they were emboldened with the chearfulness and confidence of sons to
cry unto God,
Abba, Father, Rom. 8.15. But now if the condition of the Gospel it self were so severe, as that, according to the tenour of it, these unavoidable slips of inconsideration and ignorance should set God and us at enmity; no Christian man could ever look upon God as upon his tender Father, with this spirit of filial freedom; but must needs fear and dread him as his angry and avenging Lord. And the Gospel requiring more of us under
[Page 459] the forfeiture of Gods favour, than any man among us is able to perform; it could not minister to ingenerate in us a spirit of chearfull confidence towards him, but quite contrary to that, to fill us with inextricable doubts and fears of him. As for these slips of ignorance then which cannot be avoided, we may be assured that according to the Gospel they never can be punish'd; for the New Covenant must bear with them, because it cannot ingender in us this spirit of adoption, and filial confidence without such forbearance.
And then as for the
Declarations of the Gospel, in this matter they are very clear also. For besides those places that are mentioned above, which show clearly that
no involuntary sins are damning, and then certainly that our slips of
ignorance are not, seeing they have the greatest plea to involuntariness of any: I say, besides those, this consistence of our unknown and unconsidered slips will be evident from other places also.
And for this, to seek no further, S
t
James's Rule is full and plain.
To him that knoweth, or, which comes to the same thing, if he will may know how
to do good, and
doth it not, to him it is sin, Jam. 4.17. If then we have no other sins to answer for, but only these of inconsideration and ignorance, we are guilty of none wherefore we shall be condemned, these unknown sins not being of that number.
And indeed S
t
James's Rule is verified by
Scripture instances. For holy
David fell through
inconsideration and
unadvisedness in
sundry things; as particularly in an inconsiderate
despairing of Gods mercy, Psal. 31.22. and in an
excessive sorrow for his Son Absolom, 2 Sam. 18.33. and ch. 19.4. But notwithstanding these, and all other his unadvised slips, he was all the while, a
man after Gods own heart, a person
upright and
acceptably obedient still.
[Page 460]
Zacharias and
Elizabeth were surprized no question, as well as other people are, into several slips and inconsiderate follies. For
one we have mention'd, even in that
short account which the Scriptures have given us of them, and that is this;
viz. that at the first hearing of the joyful message of the Angel, he is
incredulous, and is punished with dumbness for his
unbelief, Luk. 1.18, 20. But yet this, and his other involuntary failings of like nature, come not into the account of his sins and disobedience when God speaks of him; for notwithstanding these their infirmities, of both of them we are told, that
they were righteous, and that
before God, walking in all the Commandments of the Lord blameless, Luk. 1.6.
As for
this sort of slips and transgressions therefore,
(viz.) our
sins of ignorance and
inconsideration; we see plainly that they never will be
charged upon us to our condemnation. They do not destroy a
Saint, or put us out of a state of Grace and Salvation, but consist with it. This must needs be true, for
they must be pardoned, because they cannot be avoided. Besides,
the love and pitifulness of Gods Nature infers, and the very
temper and genius of his Gospel supposes it; the Apostle plainly and fully declares it; and
from Gods own mouth we are told of several of his dearest Saints who have experienced the truth of it. By all which it appears, that so long as we are guilty of no other slips but such as these, we are safe in Gods favour, and secure of his promises; we shall be accepted by him, although we live and dye in them.
And thus at length it appears what sins are
truly and
innocently involuntary; (viz.)
those which are acted ignorantly and unwittingly: and that they do not
unsaint a man, or destroy his state of Grace and Salvation, but consist with it▪
CHAP. V. Of these involuntary and consistent sins particularly; and of the first cause of innocent involuntariness,
(viz.) Ignorance.
The CONTENTS.
A twofold knowledge necessary to choice,
(viz.) a general understanding, and particular consideration. Consistent sins are either sins of ignorance, or of inconsideration. Of sins involuntary through ignorance of the general Law which makes a duty. How there is still room for it in the world. Of crying sins, which are against Natural Conscience, no man can be innocently ignorant. Of what others he may. This ignorance is necessary to all men for some time, and to some for all their lives. Mens sins upon it are not damning. Of sins involuntary through our ignorance of the present actions being included in the known Law, and meant by it. The causes of this ignorance.
First, The difference between Good and Evil in some actions being not in kind, but only in degree.
Secondly, The limitedness of most Laws, which admit of exceptions.
Thirdly, The indirect obligations which pass upon several indifferent actions.
Fourthly, The clashing of several Laws, whence one is transgressed in pursute of another; the great errour upon this score is in the case of zeal.
Fifthly, The clashing of Laws with opinions or prejudices.
BUt in regard this
consistence of our
ignorant and
unconsidered slips, is a matter of so great account
[Page 462] in the
quieting and
comforting of
troubled and
fearfull Consciences; I will yet proceed to enquire of it more
distinctly, and to shew what
particular ignorances those are which will cause that innocent involuntariness, which Christs Gospel doth not punish, as has been already shewn, but graciously dispense with.
To him that knows to do good, saith S
t
James, and doth it not; to him 'tis sin, Jam. 4.17. And the reason why it is so is this, because that sin which a man knows and sees, he wills and chooses; but if he commit sin, when he sees it not, it is not imputed to him for a sin, because it is not chosen by him.
That we may clearly understand then
what ignorance renders any sin involuntary, and therefore
unpunishable, it is very proper to enquire what
knowledge is necessary unto choice, and fit to make any sin to be esteemed
voluntary and
chosen.
Now to our
choice of any sin, there is a
two-fold knowledge necessary.
First,
An habitual and
general knowledge that the action is sinfull.
Secondly,
An actual use and exercise of that knowledge in a particular animadvertence, and express thinking upon what we know; which is
consideration.
Both these are necessary to a
chosen sin; for we must both
know an action to be a sin, and also actually
bethink our selves, and
consider of its sinfulness, before we can be said to
chuse the sin, and
wilfully to disobey in it.
1. Before we can be said to
chuse the sinfulness of any action, it is necessary that we
know habitually and in the
general, that the action, whensoever it is committed, is
sinfull.
I call that an
habitual and
general knowledge, when
we are not to learn of any sinfull action that there is a Law
[Page 463] that forbids it, nor are in any doubts or darkness in our own thoughts whether it be a sin, or no. But if it is proposed to our minds, they are already resolved about it, and need not further to enquire of it; they know and judge it to be a sin when they are asked the question, and that is their standing opinion and fixt perswasion. And this
knowledge, because it is no more of
one particular action than of
another, I call
general; and because it is
fixt and
permanent, having grown into a lasting impression and habitual judgment of the mind, I call an
habitual knowledge.
Now that we may be said to chuse to sin and disobey in any particular action, it is necessary that we have this general and habitual knowledge of its sinfulness. For if we do not understand that, although we do chuse the
action, yet we cannot be esteemed to chuse the
sin, since our will may be all the while innocent and obedient, and ready to refuse the action if it were made to see that it is sinful. We can have no choice of that whereof we have no apprehension; for the will, as it is truly said, is a blind faculty, and can chuse nothing till it be represented and proposed to it by the understanding. So that if our minds are in darkness about any action, and have no knowledge of its being forbidden; our wills can have no share in chusing of the sin; but since it was unknown, it must be also involuntary and unchosen.
But besides this
general and
habitual knowledge of the sinfulness of any action; there is moreover necessarily required to our choice of it,
2. An
actual use and
exercise of that knowledge in a
particular animadvertence, and
express thinking upon what we know, which is
consideration. For there is no knowledge that directs and influences our choice, further than we actually attend to it, and consider of it; but
[Page 464] if at any time we did not think of it, it is all one as if we did not know it. Nothing is a motive to our will, further than it is heeded and attended to at the time of willing; and unless we see and consider of it
then, when we are to chuse upon it. For in this Case the
Civilians Maxim is very true,
Non apparentis, & non existentis, eadem est ratio.
That which doth not appear to be, is of no more account than if really it were not at all.
That any sin then may be said to be willed and chosen by us, it is necessary that it occur to our thoughts, and be present to our minds at the time of chusing of it. For if we transgress when we do not think of it, our heart may be innocent all the while, and our will incur no disobedience at all, since if we did but consider of the sin, we would by no means embrace, but utterly refuse it. So that all that can be charged upon us in such Cases is only the
hast and
errour of our
understandings, but not any
rebellion in our
wills; for our heart is good, although the outward action appear to be evil.
Now since both a
general knowledge, and a
particular consideration are necessary in every
wilful and
chosen sin; the involuntariness of any transgressions may arise from the want of
either of them. So that those sins are justly reputed to be involuntary and unchosen which proceed,
1. From the
want of the general knowledge, as in all sins of
ignorance.
2. From the
want of particular animadvertence, as in all sins of
inconsideration.
1. The first Cause of an
innocent and
pardonable involuntariness, is
ignorance of our Duty; when we venture to do what God forbids, because we do not know that he has forbidden it.
And this ignorance may enter upon two accounts, either,
First, From our
ignorance, or
mistake of the Law it
[Page 465] self, when we know not that God has made any such Law as our present action is a transgression of. Or,
Secondly, From our
ignorance, or
mistake of the thing it self, which the Law enjoins or forbids, when we know not that our present action comes under that which in the known Law is enjoined or forbidden.
Thus, for instance, a man may sin by
backbiting, censoriousness, &c. either because he knows not that backbiting and censoriousness are
things prohibited, or because he knows not that
what he doth is censuring and backbiting. And either way the errour may be confined to his understanding, and the transgression be no where else but in his mind, but may not reach his heart or will at all. For he would neither utter the
backbiting nor
censorious word, if he knew that it were against God's will; but for this very reason he ventures on them, because he knows not that
actions of that kind are forbidden, or that
his is of that forbidden kind of actions.
First, The
first sort of
ignorance, which can effect an
innocent involuntariness, is
our ignorance of the general Law which makes a Duty, when we know not that God has given any such Commandment as our present action is a transgression of.
All the Laws of Christ are not known by every man, but some are ignorant of one or other of them. Nay there is no man, how perfect soever his knowledg of them be at present, but at some time he did not know them. He had a time of learning before he attained to a compleat understanding of them. For our knowledge of them, as of all things else, is
gradual; it goes on by steps, and from the notice of one proceeds to the notice of another. So that even the
wise and
learned themselves do not at all times see all those things which Christ has required of them, but pass through
[Page 466] a long time of ignorance before they arrive at that pitch of compleat knowledge.
But then there are others who have neither
abilities nor
opportunities to know every particular Law of Christ in a longer time, nor some, it may be, in their whole lives. For how many men are there in the world whose understanding is slow, and who come to apprehend things with great difficulty? And as their faculties are narrow, so are their opportunies very small. For although they are most heartily willing and desirous to see all that God has required of them, that they may keep and practise it; yet their
education has been so poor, that they cannot read it; the
place which Gods Providence has allotted for them is so destitute, that they are far from them who should instruct them in it; their
condition in the world is so subject and dependant, that they have little time and leisure of their own wherein to seek instruction; and their
apprehensions are so slow, and their
memories so frail, that it is not much of it at a time which they can retain when they have got the freedome of it. They are
servants, or
poor men, and must be working for their bodily maintenance, when they should be in search of spiritual Doctrine.
Indeed through the infinite goodness and gracious Providence of God, it seldome happens, if at all, that they who have
honest hearts, which stand ready and prepared to obey his Laws, in
Christian Countries live long without the means of understanding them. For although they themselves cannot read; yet, if they desire it, and seek after it, they cannot miss of
Christian people, and of
Christian Guides who will be most ready and willing to instruct them. So that no man amongst them, whose heart is first desirous of it, can ever be supposed to want all opportunities of coming to the knowledg of his Duty.
[Page 467]But then we must consider, that
knowledge of our Duty is a word of a
great latitude, and has many
parts and
degrees in it. For our Duty takes up a great compass, no less than all the
particular Laws, which are contained under the
general Precepts of
Piety, Sobriety, Justice, Charity, Peaceableness. And although every mans opportunities will serve him to know
some, and to understand the most
general and
comprehensive; yet will they not enable him to understand
all. Our whole Duty, 'tis true, both towards
God and
men, is comprehended in that
one Law of
Love, which, as S
t
Paul says, is the
fulfilling of the Law, Rom. 13.10. So that if every man had but the
wit and
parts, the
time and
leisure to make deductions, and to run this general Law into as many particular instances and expressions as it would reach to, in the knowledge of that one Law, which is soon learned, he might have it within his own power when he would to understand all the rest, which are contained within the compass of those
two great Branches, and general Heads of Duty. But alas! it is not every
common head, no nor very
many even of the
wise and
learned, who are so
quick and
ready, so
full and
comprehensive, in making inferences. But they have need to be showed the particulars, and are not able of themselves to collect them by a tedious▪ and comprehensive train of consequences. So that even when they have learned their obligation to the most
material and
general Precepts of the Gospel; yet may there be several Particular ones still remaining, which not only the poor and ignorant, but they also who think themselves to be more wise and learned, do not see, and take themselves to be obliged by.
As for the crying sins of
Perjury, Adultery, Murther, Theft, Oppression, Lying, Slander, and the like, which even
natural Conscience, without the assistance and instruction
[Page 468] of
Christ's
Gospel, would be afraid of; these, 'tis true, no man, who is grown up to years of
common reason and
discretion, can be ignorant of, and yet be innocent. But then besides
these, there are many other sins which are not of so
black a
Die, or of so
mischievous a
Nature, which many of them who profess the Gospel, through the
littleness of their abilities, their
leisure, or
opportunities, do not understand to be sinful. Their Consciences are not afraid of them, nor check them either before, or after they have committed them. For how many are there of the Professors of Christ's Religion, who never think of being called to an account for
lasciviousness and
uncleanness, for
passionateness and
uncourteousness, for
backbiting and
censoriousness, for
disturbing the publick peace, and
speaking evil of Dignities, for
not speaking well of an enemy, or
not praying for him, or for the like Breaches of several other particular Laws of Christ's Gospel, whereby at the last Day we must all be judged? Alas! they know not of any such Laws, nor ever think of being tryed by them. In the Gospel, 'tis very true, they are all
recorded, and by Christs
Ministers at one time or other they are all
proclaimed, and by
some exemplary good men, although God knows they are very few, in one place or other they are duly
practised; but yet for all this a great many Christian men are ignorant of some or other of them. For either they cannot read the Scriptures where they are mentioned, or they have not opportunity to hear the Preacher when every one of them particularly is taught, or they are not in sight and observation of those patterns of piety by whom they are practised; so that still they do not understand them. Or if at last they do come to know them, yet is it some time first, and they acted several times against them, before they saw that they were bound by them.
[Page 469]So that still we see there is room in the World for
sins of ignorance, from mens
not knowing of the Law which they sin against.
Several particular Laws, which lye more
remote, and are not so
plainly of
natural obligation, nor startled at by
natural Conscience, are
oftentimes, and by
many persons transgressed, because they do not perceive themselves to be bound by them.
And as for this ignorance of one Branch or other of their Duty, it is some mens
unhappiness rather than their
fault; they do not so truly chuse it, as through an unchosen necessity fall under it. For it is necessary to
all people whether they will or no for
some time; and to
some for
all their lives.
It is necessary, I say, to
all people whether they will or no for
some time. For by the very constitution of our Nature, which is before any thing of our own chusing, we are born ignorant: the mind of man being, as
Aristotle compares it, like a
blank paper, wherein is nothing written. No man ever since
Adam came into the World in the free exercise of his understanding, and with his perfect wits about him. And when after some time we do
begin to know, yet even then is all our knowledg
gradual, and by little and little. For we first learn one thing, and then another, and so by several steps attain at last to a competent pitch of knowledge. When therefore any man doth begin to know Gods will, and to discern his Laws; yet is it not possible that he should understand them all at once: but some of them every man must needs be ignorant of, till he has had time to learn and know them all.
To
some people, I say, it is necessary for their
whole lives, to their dying Day they do not arrive to the understanding of some things which God has required of them. And that because they wanted either
abilities, or
opportunities, neither of which is of their own chusing.
[Page 470] They are of a
slow understanding, and have not those
means of instruction, or that
time and
leisure to attend upon it, which others have. And that by reason of their
place and
low condition in the world, wherein it was Gods pleasure, and not their own, to dispose of them.
But now this ignorance of some or other of Christ's Laws, being thus
involuntary, it must likewise be
innocent. For there is no damning sin and disobedience but in our own choice; so that as long as the heart is true to God, he will not be at enmity for any thing else which may seem to be against him.
And since our
ignorance it self is
innocent, the
sinning upon it will never be
rebellious and
damning. For the disobedience is not any way chosen, neither in it self, nor in its Cause; we do not chuse the sin, because we do not see that the action is sinful, nor do we chuse not to see it, because we cannot help it. But where there is no choice, there will be there no condemnation. So that the action which is done against the Law, shall not be punished by the Law, if we were thus innocently ignorant of the Law whereof it was a transgression.
And that it will not, is plain. For God never did, nor ever will condemn any man for the transgression of a particular Law, before he has had all due means and necessary opportunities, such as may be
sufficient to any
honest and
willing heart, to understand it. The
Jewish Law obliged none but those whom it was proclaimed to, who had the advantages of being instructed out of it. It is
they only, says S
t
Paul, who have sinned in or under
the Law, who shall be judged by the Law, Rom. 2.12. The
Law of
Christ did not bind men until they had
sufficient means and
opportunities of knowing it,
Rom. 5.13. and being convinced by it.
If ye were blind, or wanted abilities, says our Saviour to the Pharisees,
you should
[Page 471] have no sin, John 9.41. And again,
if I had not given them sufficient opportunities of knowing,
come, and spoken unto them, they had not had sin; but now since I have,
they have no cloak, or no
[...]. pretence or excuse
for their sin. Nay,
if I had not given them all due means of conviction, and
done among them the works which no other man hath done, they had not had sin still, John 15.22, 24.
These slips of honest ignorance of our Duty are no more punished under the
Gospel of
Christ, than they were under the
Law of
Moses. For
Christ our
High Priest doth attone for them by virtue of his
Sacrifice of himself, as well as the
Aaronical Priest in behalf of the ignorantly offending Jews, made an attonement for them by his
sin-offering, Levit. 4.2, 3, &c. This S
t
Paul tells us in his comparison of
Christ's Priesthood with that of the
line of Aaron. In his
interceding to God, and
offering Sacrifice for sins, he can have compassion on the ignorant, Heb. 5.2.
Ignorance therefore of the
general Law which makes any thing a Duty, so long as it is not
wilful and
affected by us, through the
merits of
Christ's Sacrifice, and the
Grace of his
Gospel, renders those offences, which we commit under it, pardonable transgressions; such as do not destroy a state of Grace, but consist with it.
And this is the very determination which S
t
Cyprian gives in the Case of
transgressing our Lords institution, in the participation of the
Lords Supper. For some
Churches in those Days were wont to make use of
Water instead of
Wine, in which way of communicating several of them had been educated and brought up, having received it
ignorantly and in the
simplicity of their hearts, as they had done other things of their Religion, from the
practice and
tradition of their
Forefathers.
[Page 472] Now as for the usage it self, S
t
Cyprian declares plainly that it is a
breach of Duty, and a
custom very
dangerous and
sinful.
Invenimus non à nobis observari quod mandatum est, nisi eadem quae Dominus secit, nos quoque faciamus, & calicem pari ratione miscentes à Divino magisterio non recedamus.
It is, says he,
against our Lords Command, who plainly bid us do what he did; i. e.
make use of bread and wine, which were those things that he used.
Apparet sanguinem Christi non offerri, si deest vinum calici, nec Sacrificiam Domini cum legitima Sanctificatione celebrari, nisi Oblatio & Sacrificium nostrum responderit Passioni. Quomodo
[...] lim de Creatura vitis novum vinum cum Christo in Regno Patris bibemus, si in Sacrificio Dei Patris & Christi vinum non offerimus, nec calicem Domini Dominica traditione miscemus?
The blood of Christ is not offered if there be no wine in the cup to represent it; and how can we ever hope to drink wine with him in his Fathers Kingdom, if we drink it not at his Table here on Earth? So that in the good Fathers judgment the
Duty was
express, the
Law binding, and the
transgression dangerous. But yet as for those innocent and well-meaning souls, who had no opportunity to be told of it, but were bred up in a contrary way, under the authority of a tradition that opposed it, and therefore in the simplicity of their hearts were ignorant of it:
Siquis de antecessoribus nostris vel ignoranter, vel simpliciter non hoc observavit ac tenuit, quod nos Dominus
[...]acere exemplo & magisterio suo docuit: potest simplicitati ejas de indulgentia Domini venia concedi; nobis vero non poterit ignosci, qui nunc à Domino admoniti & instructi sumus ut calicem Dominicum vino mixtum, secundum quod Dominus obtulit, osseramus. —agentes graetias quod dum instruit de futuro quid facere debeamus; de praeterito ignoscit quod simpliciter erravimus. Cypr. Ep. ad Caecil. quae est Ed. Rigalt. 63.
They, says he, even whilst they do transgress shall go unpunished.
Their simplicity and ignorance shall excuse them, whilst our knowledg will certainly condemn us; they shall be pardoned, because they could not know it, but we shall be punished because, when we might have known and kept it, if we would, we neglected and despised it. In the mean time herein is Gods great mercy shown to us, and for this should we return most hearty thanks to him, that even now, when he plainly instructs us in that which under pain of his displeasure we are to do hereafter; he, at the same time, pardons us for all that, which through simplicity and honest ignorance we have already done.
[Page 473]And as this
innocent unwill'd ignorance of the Law it self excuses all those transgressions which we incur by reason of it; so doth
2. The
second sort of ignorance,
(viz.) the
ignorance of the thing it self which the Law injoyns or forbids, when we know not that our present action is included in it, or meant by it.
Gods Laws, as all others, run in
general terms, and never go to reckon up all particular actions which are with them or against them, but leave the judging and discerning of that to our own selves. He tells us that
theft and
revenge are sinfull, but leaves us to inform our selves what
actions are
thievish and
revengefull. He teaches us that
Covetousness is forbidden, but he puts us to see of the action before us that it be
covetous; and the same he doth in every other Law. For that which he expresly mentions, is the
general name of the action which he forbids; but as for the
particular application, he leaves that to our own selves.
Now here is the wide place for the
ignorance and
errours of all sorts of men. For what
Arrian sayes of
happiness and
misery, is equally true of
sin and
duty:
[...]. Arrian. Comment. in Epict. lib. 3. cap. 26.
in the application of the acknowledged notion or law to particular things or actions is the cause of all our evils; here the great scene of ignorance in morals, the field of doubting and dispute lies. The great controversies which men have either in their
own thoughts, or with
Gods ministers, is not so much whether
evil-speaking, back-biting, censoriousness, unpeaceableness, drunkenness, sensuality, or any such prohibited vice be a sin. For as to that the Law is express, the very word is mentioned in it, and he that reads or hears the Law, if he attend to what he reads or hears, cannot but observe and understand it. But the great doubt is, whether
this or
that particular action, which they are about to commit, be indeed a
[Page 474]
censorious, an
unpeaceable, a
sensual, or a
drunken action.
And the Reasons of this are several. For,
1. In some actions, although we know the
general Law, yet we know not whether the
particular action be comprehended under it; because
what is forbidden in the Law differs from what is innocent, not in kind, but only in degree. For a great part of our
appetites and
actions are neither determined to good nor ill in their
whole nature, but only as they are in
certain measures. The use of
meats and
drinks within due bounds is
harmless, but beyond that 'tis
intemperance; the desire and search of
money in a moderate degree is
lawfull, but above that 'tis
Covetousness; the modest pursute of
honour and
promotion is
innocent, but when it exceeds it is
ambition; to have
just thoughts of a mans self is
allowable, but to be puffed up with over-high conceits is
pride; and so it is in several other instances. A great many
passions and
actions are not alwayes sinful, but so far only as they are
deficient or
exceed. Which holding true of several virtues and vices, made
Aristotle lay it down as a part of the nature of virtue in general, that it is something
consisting in
[...], &c. Arist. Eth. ad Nicom. l. 2. c. 6.
mediocrity; and agreeably that vice is something consisting in
defectiveness or
excess.
Now the actions which are prohibited by several Laws, not coming under the compass of the Laws in their whole natures, but only when they are arrived to certain measures and degrees; herein, after we have known the general Law, lies the difficulty and unresolvedness, whether or no the present action falls under it. For it is a very
hard thing, and, it may be,
impossible to any humane understanding, to fix the exact bounds and utmost limits of virtue and vice, to draw a line precisely between them, and tell to a tittle how many degrees are innocent, and the just place
[Page 475] where the excess begins. Here the
Wise and
Learned themselves are at a loss, and much more the
rude and ignorant; so that in Laws of this nature they may many times mistake their sin for their liberty and allowance, and go beyond the innocent degree, when they do not know it.
2. In other actions, although we do know the
general Law, yet many times we are ignorant of the present actions being comprehended under it, because
the Law is not absolute and unlimited, but admits of several exceptions, whereof we may mistake the present action to be one.
The
great and
general Laws of Christ, as of any other Legislator, have
several cases which are
not included in the
general name of the
duty injoyned or of the
sin prohibited in the Law, but are
exempt from it. What Duty is injoyned in more universal words, than that of
Peace? but yet in several cases we not only
may, but out of Duty
must nourish
contention: For we are bid to
contend earnestly for the Faith which was once delivered to the Saints, Jud.
vers. 3. We must be concerned for
God and
Religion, when others concern themselves against them. We are not
tamely and
unaffectedly to see
Gods Laws cancelled, or our
countries peace disturbed; but must strive and contend with as much
wise zeal and
active courage, and with infinitely more
honour and
peace of mind, to
maintain and
defend, than ill men do to
oppose and
destroy them. Again, what Law is delivered in fuller and plainer terms, than that of
forgiving injuries? but yet there are several cases wherein we may justly
seek amends for them. For we may bring a
malefactor to condign punishment, or an
injurious man to restitution; and the like is observable of other Laws.
Now those actions which come under the general
[Page 476] name of the sin prohibited, not being forbidden universally, but some being excepted; here again is room for ignorance and mistake about the particular action after we have known the general Duty. For we may take that to be a case excepted, which is indeed a case prohibited; and venture upon an action as an exempted liberty, which in truth and reality is a forbidden sin.
3. In other actions, although we know the
general Law, yet many times we are in ignorance about the
particular action, because there are
several actions which are not directly forbidden by any Law, but are alwayes innocent and indifferent, unless when some Law takes hold of them indirectly. The action is usually allowed, except when it is committed in such a manner as that the transgression of some Law accompanies it. There is no Law against it self, but only against some thing that is annexed to it. For God has not given a
particular Law for every sort of actions, but has left us in several to govern our selves by other
motives and
inducements of
pleasure, honour, or
interest, and not by virtue of a Commandment. But although these unrestrained actions are no matter of a particular Law, which expresly names them, and directly binds us up to one side, either in chusing, or refusing the
whole kind of them: yet in our use and exercise of them, they may at one time or other fall under the power of several. For, to illustrate this by an instance, there is no Law which directly and expresly, either enjoyns or forbids us to
play at cards, or other
pastime; but yet several Laws commanding or forbidding other things may be transgressed in our use of them. For even in a game at
cards we may incur the sin of
Covetousness, by our desire of money; the sin of
Injustice, by our endeavours to cheat and cozen; and the sins of
passionateness, impatience, and
unpeaceableness,
[Page 477] by our repining at our ill luck, our quarrelling, and contending; and the like might be shewn in other cases.
Now seeing several actions which in themselves are thus innocent, and under no Law; may yet, at one time or other, by reason of some thing concomitant, and annexed to them, be indirectly a transgression of a Law: here is still a further reason, why, when we know the general Law, we yet are ignorant of our present actions being forbid by it. For the Law doth not look upon it directly, but takes a compass before it comprehends it. They lie not in the same line, and so one may be particularly seen and considered of, and much more known and understood in the general, without seeing of the other.
4. In other actions, although we know the General Law which we sin against, yet we do not believe that our present action is included in it, or forbid by it, because
another Law happens to clash with it in some instance, and seems to injoyn and justifie what we do, although that be transgressed by it. For it often happens in a Christians Life that two Laws interfere, and command differently in the same instance. Our Duty is at variance with it self, so that when we pursue obedience in one particular, another is disobeyed by us. How obvious and usual is it for him who would avoid the
passion and
impatience of discourse, to fall into a fault of the opposite extream, by
fullenness and
unsociable moroseness? What is more common than for men to be over-
censorious and
troublesomly rigid in conversation, who aim at nothing but to be
severely virtuous, and
piously austere? It is an obvious errour for any, whilst they intend a
charitable feasting, to run into some
small intemperance; for
inoffensiveness and
kind compliance, to justle out the due
severities of
reproof; for
severity to exceed
[Page 478] into
ungentleness, for
affection to degenerate into
fondness; and, which is the great instance of errour upon this score, for our
zeal for
God to disturb the
peace, and transgress the bounds of
charity towards
men.
I do not mean such
zeal as transgresses
notorious and weighty
Laws, for
disputable, nay, even for
clear and
evident Doctrines and
Opinions. A zeal that will stick at nothing, but bursts through all Gods Commands to propagate an Article, and ventures upon
murders, tumults, lying, slander, wars, blood-shed, and other instances of a most notorious and damning disobedience in practice, to promote an Orthodox belief. For these are such instances of offence as no
honest heart can overlook; but if a man has not
debauched his Conscience, they must needs appear to be of a
frightful guilt, and of a
damning nature. Any
virtuous temper must abhor, and every
good conscience utterly condemn them. So that no man of an hon
[...]st and obedient heart can ever hope to serve God by them, or think any pretence whatsoever of force enough to justifie the practice of them.
But then there are other sins, which are of a
smaller guilt, or of a
more alterable nature, such as either are not
greatly, or not
alwayes evil; but only when they happen to have
ill effects, or are in an
exorbitant degree: and these an
eager zeal doth many times drive men to, and they think all is obedience, even when they proceed so far in them as to disobey. Mens
[...] for those
Opinions which they account Religious,
[...] them daily into
estrangedness of mind, and
[...]
of behaviour, into
passione disputes, and
[...] reflections, into
animosities, and
disquietness, and a great
breach of
mutual charity and
love. And all these, though really they are breaches of their Duty, are looked upon as
innocent, nay,
praise-worthy; they judge them to come from an honest Principle, and therefore doubt not but that they
[Page 479] will end in an happy reward. The duty of pious zeal is the spring, although it contract much of humane passion in the passage; and that they hope will be acceptable to God, which goes under cover of a Commandment, and comes to serve him.
And this was the case in that
hot and
sinfull contest, which happened betwixt those two great lights of Virtue and Learning,
Epiphanius and
Chrysostome. For it was a
zeal for publick good, and against such things as were likely, in their opinion, to
corrupt the Faith, or
disturb the Peace, or
pervert the practice of the
Church, which transported them into that warm contention that ended in an uncharitable breach and passionate imprecation; when
[...]. Sozom. Hist. Eccl. lib. 8. c. 15. Another instance of this we have in
Tertullian, who through a Zeal for a severe virtue, which he thought was more strictly injoyn'd among the
Montanists than the
Catholicks, was erroneously insnared into the
Montanists Separation, and into a sinfull neglect of the
Catholick Communion. Concerning whose Opinions, which led him into that criminal breach,
Rigaltius sayes thus, —
Haereses Tertulliani quae dicuntur, eae vix aliud praecipiebant quam martyria fortiora, jejunia sicciora, castimoniam sanctiorem, nuptias scilicet unas aut nullas. In quibus quicquid peccavit, id omne virtutis amore vehementiore peccasse videatur. Rigalt. Observ. in lib. Tertull. ad Praxeam.
Epiphanius wrote to
Chrysostome, That he hoped he would lose his See, and never dye a Bishop; and Chrysostome replyed to him, that he hoped he would come to an untimely end, and never return safe into his own city.
And a real transgression of one Law being thus, through the clashing and enterfering of two Laws of Christ, in fair appearance an act of laudable and necessary obedience to another: Here again is a further reason, why, when we know the Law which we sin against, we yet think that our action is not sinfull, because we take it to be justified, nay, what is more, commanded by another.
5. In other actions, although we know the
General Law which is transgressed, yet we take our
present action not to be comprized under it, because of some
prejudices
[Page 480] which exempt it. There is oft-times a clashing and enterfering of Laws and Opinions, as well as of one Law with another. For men entertain several perswasions which are inconsistent with some instances of Duty, and that make them look upon themselves in those cases not to be obliged by them. Their Opinion justifies one thing, when the Law commands another; it contracts its force, and evacuates its obligation; and makes them venture confidently upon several actions, whereby the Law is transgressed, by making them first to believe that in those actions they are not obliged by it.
And because this is so universal a cause of Ignorance and Errour, and so powerfull in making men both overlook Gods plain Laws, and, even whilst they consider of them, evacuate and undermine them; I think it very needfull to be more full in its explication, and shall therefore state it more largely in the
next Chapter.
CHAP. VI. Of Prejudice.
The CONTENTS.
The nature of Prejudice. It a cause of Ignorance of our Duty. The difference betwixt things being proposed to a free and empty, and to a prejudiced or prepossessed mind. An evident proposal sufficient to make a free mind understand its duty; but besides it, a confutation of its repugnant prejudice is necessary to a mind that is prepossessed. An account of several Opinions which
[Page 481] make men ignorant of several instances of Duty. One prejudice, that nothing is lawfull in Gods worship, but what is authorized by an express command, or example of Scripture; the acts of sin that are justified by this prejudice. Another, that all private men are publick protectors of Religion, and the Christian Faith; the acts of sin justified by this Opinion. Other Opinions cause a sinfull neglect of the Sacraments. These are incident to some honest and obedient hearts. An account of other prejudices, as that Christ is a Temporal King; the acts of disobedience authorized by this Opinion. That a good end will justifie an evil action; the acts of sin upon this perswasion. That Dominion is founded in Grace; the disobedient acts avow'd by this Principle. These are more disobedient and damning. The case stated, what prejudices are consistent with, and what destroy salvation. Some prejudices get into mens minds, not through a disobedient heart, but through weakness of understanding, and fallibility of the means of knowledge. These are consistent with a state of salvation. An instance of this in the prejudice of the Apostles about preaching of the Gospel to all Nations. Other prejudices get into mens minds through damning lusts or sins. A brief account of the influence of mens lusts and vices upon their Opinions. This is illustrated in the Gnosticks. They were famous for covetousness, and worldly compliances; and for impure lusts, and excess in bodily pleasures. The effect of these in producing agreeable Opinions. Another of their vices was a turbulent and seditious humour. Their Opinion was answerable. A further illustration of it from the Pharisees. An account of their vices, and the influence which they had in begetting vile perswasions. This influence of mens lusts upon their judgments proved from the Scriptures. The damnableness of such prejudices as enter
[Page 482] this way. Certain marks whereby to judge when prejudices proceed from unmortified lusts. As
first, If the sin whereto the prejudice serves, is unmortified in them.
Secondly, If it lye so near to the prejudice, that we could not but see that it ministred to it, when we embraced it.
Thirdly, Though it lye more remote, if we still adhere to it when we plainly see that some unquestionable and notorious Laws are evacuated, or infringed by it. A Rule to prevent disobedient prejudices;
viz. Let Laws be the Rule whereby to judge of truth in opinions, not opinions the Rule whereby to measure the Obligation of Laws. Some Reasons of this,
viz. Because Laws are more plain and certain, but opinions are more difficult and dubious: Obedience to Laws is the end of revealed truth, and so fit to measure it, not to be measured by it.
A Prejudice is a
false Principle, or
such a former false Judgment, whereby we afterwards examine and judge amiss in others. For all our rational judgment of things is by Principles, when we determine of the truth or falshood of such as are
suspicious and
doubtful, by their agreeableness or repugnance to such others as we think are
true and
certain. So that those opinions, which first take possession of our minds, are the
Rules and
Standards which all others, that seek to enter after, must be tryed by.
And if these anticipations of Judgment are
true and
solid, if they are taken up upon good reason, and mature deliberation; they are right
Maxims of knowledg, and
Principles of understanding. But if they are
false and
faulty, and entertain'd upon weak grounds, through haste and rashness; they are
false Rules and
Principles of errour. And because they
hinder us in our after-judgments, making us judge amiss of things, as they needs must who
[Page 483] judge according to a false measure, they are called
prejudices.
And these are a most
general Cause of the errours and ignorances of men. For we are ignorant many times of our Duty, and mistake a sinful action for a lawful liberty, when no want of plainness in God's revelations, or in the nature of Vertues and Vices, nor any want of opportunity to be told of them; but some of these hindrances of our own minds are the causes of our ignorance. Those very Duties which are brought clear and open to our understandings, are sometimes either
not at all, or very
maimedly and
imperfectly understood, because our minds are blocked up by a contrary belief, which makes us not to attend to them, but either wholly to overlook, or in great measure to evacuate and undermine them. Our prejudice has got possession of our souls, and suffers not even a plain and clear Duty to be entertained if it makes against it, but either throws it out all, or pares off so much of it as is inconsistent with it. For one errour begets another in
practice, as well as in
speculation; so that if we have an erroneous belief which contradicts our Duty; it is but rational that we should erroneously evacuate or impair our Duty likewise. So long therefore as the prejudice is entertained, if the Duty be never so plainly expressed, or loudly proposed to our minds, it must needs be excluded, or only so much of it gain our notice and belief, as doth not thwart the prejudice, but agrees with it.
To understand this we are to take notice, that any Truths or Duties, which are proposed to our understandings, have a very different success when they are offered to a
free and
empty, from what they have when they are proposed to a
prejudiced and
prepossessed mind. For with the
former any Duty is sufficiently qualified
[Page 484] to beget a right understanding and belief, if it be
plainly and in clear words proposed to them; but with the
latter a plain proposal is not enough, but besides that, there is need withal of a
confutation of the erroneous prejudices which make against it.
1. To a mind that is
open and
free, not incensed by any repugnant lust, nor misled by any contrary opinion;
nothing more is needful to make it understand and believe its Duty, than to have a revelation of it from God in plain words, and a clear and evident proposal. For such men are ready and willing, not only to hear and believe what God says, but also to take his meaning from the obvious and simple sence of
his own words, and not from any agreement with their own
bye-inclinations and
prepossessions. They are not biassed by any lust, or made a party by any opinions which should make them lean to one sence, but are unconcerned on one side or another: and therefore they have no temptation to pervert Gods Words and misinterpret them, and to make them speak, not what according to their usual and open sence they should, but what to gratifie their private lusts or opinions they wish they might do. Their minds in themselves are free to any impression, and wait for the plain and simple meaning of such expressions as God shall use to determine them. So that he need do nothing more to give them a right apprehension of his will, than to utter it in such
plain, and
intelligible words, as in their
usual and
obvious sence are expressive of it. A plain and clear proposal then of any Duty, is sufficient to make these ingenuously honest, and free minds to understand it; and nothing is a greater Argument that the expressions wherein our Duty is revealed are
ambiguous or
obscure, and that the proposal is
incompetent; than that these
teachable minds, which have nothing but the
inevidence of the revelation to misguide them, do not rightly conceive and apprehend it.
[Page 485]But,
2. To a mind that is
prejudiced and
prepossessed, and, through a love to some former opinions and anticipations of Judgment which are inconsistent with it,
unwilling to understand and assent to it; a
plain and evident proposal of any Duty is not enough: but besides it, there is need moreover of silencing those doubts, and confuting those opinions which make against it.
To such minds, I say, a
plain expression, and evident proposal of Gods will is not sufficient to make them believe, and rightly apprehend it. For their prejudice is a Bar against it, and makes them not to admit, but overlook the most natural and open sence even of plain and clear expressions; which they do, not because the words do not obviously express, but because their prejudicate opinion cannot consist with it. For their own opinion they believe is true, and that in their own sence, which, what it is, they know most certainly. And whilst they do think this a truth, they cannot believe that to be a true, although never so plain and obvious a sence of any other words, which convinces it of falshood. So that in this Case of clashing and contradiction between a
prejudicate opinion, and a
new proposal, so long as the prejudice is adhered to one, of these
two things must of necessity be chosen; either for the sake of such contradiction to
throw away the new proposal; or to
mitigate it by some sence that is reconcileable to the prejudicate belief. And if the Proposer were any way of a
suspected credit, and a person liable to errour and mistake; such interfering proposals would be rejected without more ado, and not admit of any long debate. But if the person who brings them be of
unquestionable credit, both for the untaintedness of his
integrity which cannot deceive us, and also for the perfection of his
knowledg, whereby he is not subject to be
[Page 486] deceived himself; (as God is in all those truths which his Word declares, and in all those Duties which his Law enjoins us) then is there no way left, if we stick still to our opinion, but to seek out for some amicable and consistent interpretation of his words, whereby they may be made to comport with it. And here the
natural defect of words, and the
universal imperfection of all speech befriends us. For scarce any Sentence is so plain and full for one sense, but that through the
witty arts of some, and the
irregular and
improper use of others, it may be shown capable to speak another. And that other sence we shall be sure to put upon it, although it be never so remote and foreign from that true and obvious interpretation wherein God meant it. Nay, if we cannot readily fix upon it any other than the plain sence, which clashes with our own opinion; and yet dare not suspect its truth in that sense, be it what it will, wherein God intended it: yet so long as we are true to our prejudicate Principle, we must suspect that it hath another, which although we cannot hit upon at present, yet
others, or, at another time, it may be
we our selves may. This, I say, we must do; because so long as we think our own opinion true, we cannot judge another to be true too so far as it contradicts it; so that if for his sake who proposes it, we must esteem it to be true likewise; that cannot otherwise be than by softening it into such a sence as our own opinion, whereby we judge of it, can consist with. As for such
interfering Truths or
Laws then, we shall not interpret them by the
plain and
obvious sence of those words which express them; but by the
consistence of our own prejudicate belief, whereby we measure the sence and meaning of them.
A plain expression then of any Law of God is not sufficient to make us rightly apprehend, nor a clear
[Page 487] proposal able of it self to make us understand it against a prejudice, which opposes the plain and true sence of it. Because our prejudice, so long as we adhere to it, will make us reject and overlook the
plain and
true meaning of the Law which opposes it, and take up with any other
false or
maimed sence, although it be never so
remote, improper, or
imperfect, which agrees with it.
But that our Duty may be owned and understood in its true and full meaning, 'tis necessary not only that it be clearly proposed; but also that our
own doubts be silenced, and our
prejudicate principle confuted, which impairs and undermines it. The true and full meaning of the Duty will not enter into our minds, till the gainsaying prejudice is thrown out of them. For in all our judgments of things, this is the natural and necessary course which God himself has set us;
viz. to put a sence, or to pass a sentence upon any thing that is proposed to us, according as we find it to clash or agree with such received opinions and standard-perswasions of our own minds
whereby we judg of it. If they infer it, we approve; but if they overthrow it, we disbelieve it. For it is against the Laws of all
reasoning, and the Rules of
Argument and
Discourse, to
reject the plain and necessary consequence of an allowed Principle. So that till we renounce the prejudice which manifestly destroys a Law, we must needs evacuate, or in great part impair the Law which is opposed by it. But to make the Law be understood in its plain meaning, and believed in its full extent; 'tis necessary that the Principle be rejected which thwarts or excludes it. All our
Arguments for it must be
answered or
overborn; and all our
exceptions either against the
truth, or
fulness of our plain Duty, must be
taken off; and our belief must be won to it by
new light, and
encrease of Argument. And to conquer all our backwardness,
[Page 488] and silence all our doubts, we must be showed that God doth indeed intend his Law in that plain and full sence, which his own words obviously express, but our prejudice opposes, by the importunity and confirmed use of a repeated proof and revelation.
Our
prejudices then, or anticipated opinions, which are looked upon as great Truths and Rules of Judgment, will in all likelihood make us ignorant of several Duties, or at least of several parts of Duty, which are plainly enough revealed. They will make us to overlook either some
whole Laws, or a
great part of the
compass and
extent of them, and to think several actions to be exempt from them, which are really bound up by them. Which, I say, we shall do, because we shall not judge of our Duty from those
plain words that express it, which is certainly the safest course whereby to have a full sense of it; but from our own
foreconceived Notions and
Opinions, which oftentimes, and in several instances and degrees, if not altogether,
evacuate and
impair it.
To help our apprehensions in this
abstract Discourse, we will look a little into the
practice of men; and that will shew us plainly how bad an influence prejudices have upon their minds, in making them ignorant, either of several
Duties, or of the sinfulness of
several actions which are restrained by them. For we shall find great numbers of men of all sorts to have taken up several false opinions, which are inconsistent with some Vertues, and which make those Laws that they are against to have no
force at all, or very little, upon their
Conscience, nor any
effect upon their
practice. So that they misinterpret that to be no Duty which God has made one, and transgress
boldly and
securely, without
fear or
remorse.
For some, out of a certain
timerousness of mind, have
[Page 489] entertained a wrong belief, That
nothing is lawful in God's Worship, but what either some authentick Example recorded in Scripture has approved, or some Command has made necessary. So that when any
Law of their Governours comes to enjoin any
Circumstance or
Ceremony in Gods service, which
God and the
Scriptures had left
indifferent, although when once such Law has past, the plain and known Precepts of
obedience to
Laws, and
submission to
Governours, of
peace and
unity among
Fellow Christians enjoyn it; they account the fulfilling of it to be no longer a matter of
obedience and
Duty, but
unlawful and a
sin. For their mistaken Notion of
things being made lawful only by some Example or Law that warrants them, and not on the contrary being
lawful and at
liberty antecedent to all Laws and Precedents, because no Law forbids them, is the Rule whereby they measure the obligation of all these Duties, and it plainly overthrows them. So that in a confident belief thereof they securely transgress these Laws, and break the
unity and disturb the
peace of men, thinking that they
obey God in so doing.
Others have given way to a false opinion, that
Religion is so much every mans care, as that not only Kings and Governours, whose
Office and
Title it is to be Defenders of the Faith,
but also every private Christian should contrive and act for the publick maintenance and protection of it. They are not content in securing it to keep within their
own sphere, and to do what they are bound in Duty towards it as
private Christians. That is,
to pray to God earnestly and importunately, that he would preserve it; and to
endeavour industriously in their own place after it, by
their own lively and exemplary practice of it, by
a careful instruction of other men in the reasons of it, by
exhorting them to a close adherence to it, and by
pressing upon them all the motives of Heaven and another
[Page 490] World to perswade them to a conscientious taking up the Cross, when it shall please God to lay it in their way, and a patient and couragious suffering for it. When God by his Providence brings a
National Religion into danger, these are the Duties whereto he calls every
private man, and it is his
present honour, and shall be his
immortal happiness conscientiously to
discharge it. And would they content themselves with this, all were well and laudable. But when once they have imbibed this opinion, that they are not only
private Promoters, but also
publick Contrivers and
Protectors of the Faith; they run beyond all these
private means into a
censuring of the
administration of affairs, and the
prudence of Governours, into endless
fears and
jealousies, murmurings and
complaints, and other instances of
pragmaticalness, irreverence, and
contempt of higher Powers, and
disturbance of the
publick Peace. All these their Principle justifies, and therefore in assurance of it they boldly venture on them. So that although the Commands of
studying to be quiet, and to
do their own business, against a
pragmatical medling in the
affairs, and
disturbing the
quiet of other men, are expressed in words most plain and easily intelligible; yet do they overlook them, and in all those instances wherein their prejudice leads them to transgress, quite evacuate all their plain force and obvious Obligation.
Some for a long time neglect the dutiful use of one
Sacrament, because they think that they have a pious reason against it; and many other
humble and
well-meaning minds omit a dutiful
participation of the other, as scarce ever thinking themselves to be sufficiently prepared for it. Their false opinion carries them into their sinful neglect, and makes them disobey those Laws which require the use of them, by making them first to think that they would offend God if they should observe them.
[Page 491]These breaches of Duty, and indulged acts of sin,
well-meaning and
honestly obedient minds are oft-times drawn into through erroneous conceits and prejudicate Opinions. For some men of
honest hearts, and of
humble modest tempers, who are ready to comply in every thing wherein their consciences allow them, are insnared into them, and disobey only because they judge obedience to be unlawful. And that which makes them judge so, is not any lust or sin which is harboured and unmortified in their hearts, which should be ministred to by such erroneous judgment. But the Opinion took possession of their souls by the
education of their Parents, or by the
authority and
instruction of spiritual guides; they imbibed it at first in the simplicity of their souls, and since that have continually been used to it, and bred up in it. So that although they never serve that sin whereto it ministers in other instances, but alwayes fear and conscientiously avoid it; yet where this prejudicate Opinion warrants it, they do.
These Prejudices, I say, are not altogether inconsistent with an honest and obedient heart, but are
sometimes entertained by
innocent and
religious men, although
many others damnably disobey in them. But then there are many others which are of a more
heinous, and
damning nature; which although some well-meaning men may
pardonably admit at
first, before they have seen the
damnable consequences, and
effects of them: yet very few can adhere to when
they are set before them, without being in danger, if repentance intervene not, to be
damn'd for them. Of which sort, among several others, I take these to be that follow.
Some are possessed with an odd belief, that
Christ is a Temporal and Secular King in Sion, (i. e.) the Church on Earth, and
that his subjects are to fight for his Interests, and for the protection of his Religion, with the same
[Page 492] worldly force and armed violence that the subjects of other secular Princes use. And as for
Earthly Kings, since they are but Deputies and Delegates of Christ the Supream King of all, that
they are no further to be submitted to, than they act serviceably and subordinately under him; but that
they may, yea,
ought to be persecuted as Enemies and Apostates from King Jesus, if in any thing they oppose and act against him.
Now when men have once imbibed this Principle, they run on furiously, as every man must who understands it, into all the mischiefs of Rebellion and Bloodshed. For in all Instances where this prejudice leads them to it, they utterly overlook, as things not belonging to them, all the plain Laws of
Honour and
Reverence, Submission and
Obedience to
Governours; of
Justice and
Charitableness, Mercy and
Peaceableness towards their
Fellow-subjects: and burst out violently into
contempt of Governours, and
reproachfull usage, and
speaking evil of Dignities, into
revenge and
fierceness, strife and
bitterness, sedition and
tumults, spoils and
robberies, murders and
bloodshed; and into all other
licentious and
extravagant effects of a most
unjust war, and
horrible rebellion. In all which they think that they only fight Gods battles, and spoil and slay his enemies, and, like good Subjects and Soldiers of the Lord of Hosts, with all their might maintain his Rights, and serve his Interest. For all this rebellion against earthly Kings, they esteem to be nothing else but a proof of their Loyalty and just Allegiance to King Jesus the Soveraign Lord of all, who by these worldly means must Rule on Earth, although he dwells in Heaven.
Others to exalt the Temporal Monarchy and Grandeur of
Christs pretended Vicar here on Earth, have imbibed this Principle, that a
good end will justifie any action, and that all is lawfull which is necessary and profitable
[Page 493] for the advancement of the Churches Interest. And having once sucked in this venemous Opinion, in all those actions wherein it is any wayes concerned, there is no Precept so plain which they cannot overlook, nor any obligation so sacred which they do not cancel. They stick not at the breach of all the most
exalted and
sublime Laws of Christ. For instead of being
meek and
gentle, they are
fierce and
furious; instead of being
slow to wrath, they are
enemies without provocation; instead of
forgiving injuries, they are violent to
revenge them; instead of
doing good to enemies, they are
eager to destroy them; instead of
taking up the Cross, and
bearing it with
patience themselves, they are utterly
impatient till by any means they can
force it upon
others. Nay, they burst through the most
notorious and
weighty Laws of
Humanity and
Nature, in
dissimulation and
equivocations, in
lies and
perjuries, in
sowing strife, and all manner of
unpeaceableness, in
spoils and
robberies, murders and
assassinations, treasons and
rebellions, which even
natural conscience, where it has any force at all, must needs tremble and be amazed at. But yet all this time they think that they are doing Gods work, whil'st indeed they are subverting his whole Religion; for their poisonous Principle bears them out through all, and they are confident that what they do will be accepted for his service, because it is intended for the advancement of his
Church.
Some again of the more extravagant
Anabaptists entertained a wild Opinion, that
all Dominion is founded in Grace, and that
nothing but virtue and holiness can give any man a title to his possessions. And when once they had believed this, they acted but agreeably to their own Principle in overlooking all the plain Laws of
Justice and
Honesty in all those instances where this Doctrine would warrant the contrary, and in exercising
[Page 494] all sorts of
fraud, couzenage, spoils and
robberies, where they had
power and
opportunity to commit them. For
their spoiling of their neighbours they esteemed to be like
Israels spoiling of the Egyptians, (viz.) a taking away that which belonged not to them, seeing God had given it away from them.
It were endless to recount all the
enormously wicked and
disobedient Opinions, which ill men take up in favour of their beloved sins. For some overlook the plain duties of
temperance, mortification, and
self-denial, because they are
sensual and
fleshly: and others give no heed to the manifest duty of
paying tythes, because they are
loth to part with their
money. When Christ preached up a
charitable use of the
unrighteous Mammon, the
Pharisees, who were covetous, would not believe and understand, but
derided him, Luk. 16.14. And the same way it fares with other duties, when mens unmortified lusts, which are struck at by them, are opposed against them.
By these instances, and many more which might be mention'd, it clearly appears how destructive many mens consciences or prejudicate Opinions are of several parts of Religion, and the Divine Laws. They do in great measure cancel the force of Duty, and make men transgress in several instances against known Laws, by making them first to believe that in those cases they do not oblige them.
But now to determine which of these prejudices is
pardonable and
consistent with a justified state, and which
destroys and
interrupts it; we must observe in them this difference.
First, That
some of them
get into mens minds or
consciences, not through any thing of an evil and disobedient heart, but only through weakness of understanding, or fallibility of the means of knowledge; and these are
consistent
[Page 495] with a state of Grace and
Salvation.
2. That
others get into mens consciences through some damnable lusts and vices, and
they are deadly and damning.
First, Some prejudices, which lead men into sin and disobedience,
get into their consciences, not through any thing of an evil and disobedient heart, but only through weakness of understanding, and fallibility of the means of knowledge; and these do not
destroy, but consist with a state of Grace and Salvation.
They get not into mens understandings by means of an
evil and
disobedient heart. For it is not any love which they have for the damning sins of
pride, ambition, sensuality, covetousness, unpeaceableness, faction, or the like, which makes them willing to believe those Opinions true that are in favour of them. When they take up their prejudice, they do not see so far as these ill effects, nor discern how any of these sins is served by it; and therefore they cannot be thought to admit it with this design to serve them in it. Nay further, what is the best sign of all, that lust or disobedience, which the prejudice happens to minister to in some instance, is
mortified and
subdued in them; and so cannot have any such influence upon them. For sometimes those very men, who, in such instances as their prejudice avows it, are
irreverent and
disrespectful, pragmatical and
disobedient to their Governours, or the like; in all other cases, wherein their Opinion is unconcerned, are most
respectfull, quiet, and
obedient. Humility and
modesty, peaceableness and
quietness, submission and
obedience, are both their temper and their practice. For they love and approve, and in the ordinary course and constant tenour of their lives conscientiously observe them; and nothing under such prejudicate Opinion as makes them believe them to be unlawfull in some cases, could overrule
[Page 496] that love and obedience which they have for them, and prevail upon them so far as to act against them. So that with these men it is not the disobedient temper of their hearts which makes their conscience err; but the errour and prejudice of their conscience which makes their practice disobedient.
In such men therefore as are thus qualified, who do not see those sins which their prejudice ministers to when they admit it, and in all the other actions of their lives, except where by this prejudice they are overruled, shew plainly that they have mortified and overcome it: 'tis clear, that the prejudice did not get into their consciences by any influence of an evil, and disobedient heart.
But that which made way for it was only their
natural weakness of understanding, or the
fallibility of the means of knowledge. They are not of an understanding sufficient to examine things exactly when they embrace their prejudice; for their
Reason then is
dim and
shortsighted, weak and
unexperienced, unable throughly to
search into the natures of things, and to
judge of the various weight, and just force of reasons, to
sift and
ransack, separate and
distinguish between
solidity and
show, truth and
falsehood. But those arguments whereupon they believe, and upon the credit whereof they take up Opinions, are
education and
converse, the
instruction of spiritual guides, the
short reasonings of their
neighbours and
acquaintance, or the
authority of such
books or
persons as they are ordered to
read, and directed to submit to.
These are the motives to their belief, and the arguments whereupon they are induced to think one Opinion right, and another wrong, and the only means which they have of discerning between truth and falsehood.
But now all these means are in no wise
certain; they
[Page 497] are an argument of belief indeed, and the best that such men have; but yet they are far from being
infallibly conclusive. Sometimes they lead men right, but at other times they lead them wrong; for they are not at all determined one way; but in
several men, and at
several times, according as it happens, they minister both to truth and falsehood.
In matters that are
primarily of belief and
speculation in Religion, they lead a
hundred men to errour where they lead
one to Truth. For there are an
hundred Religions in the world whereof
one alone is true; and every one has this to plead in its own behalf, that it is the Religion of the Place and Party where it is believed. The Professors of it are drawn to assent to it upon these Arguments,
(viz.) because they have been
Bred up to it by the care of their
Parents and
Teachers, and
confirmed in it by long
Vse and
Converse: It was
Education and
Custome, the
Authority of their
Spiritual Guides, and the
common Perswasion of their
Countrey which made them both at first to believe, and still to adhere to it. And every one in these points having these Arguments to plead for his own belief, against the belief of every other man who differs from him: since of all these different Beliefs one alone is true, these Arguments must be allow'd indeed to minister to Truth in that, but in all the rest to serve the Interest of Falsehood.
In matters of
Duty and
Practice, 'tis true, there is infinitely more
accord and
good agreement. For almost all the
laws of nature, w
ch make up by far the greatest part of every
Christians Duty, are the
Catholick Religion of all
sober Sects and
Parties in the world. So that these Arguments of
Custome and
Education are tolerably good, and right guides to mens
Consciences, how ill soever they are to their speculative
Opinions; because although
[Page 498] they carry them into a
wrong belief, yet will they lead them into a
righteous practice.
But although in these
practical Notions and
Opinions they are
commonly a
right; yet
sometimes, and to several persons they prove a
wrong instrument. For even in matters of
Duty and
Practice, men are no more secure from
errour than they are from
disobedience; nor more certain that they shall have no mistakes about them, than that they shall not go beyond them. They have, and, till they come to Heaven, ever will have erroneous Opinions as well as practices; so that these motives,
Education, and
Custome, and
Authority, will never be wanting in the world to instill into weak and undiscerning minds such Opinions, as will, in some instances and degrees, evacuate, and undermine some duties.
And since there will never be wanting in the world such fallible Arguments and means of knowing, nor such weak and unexperienced understandings as must of necessity make use of them: 'tis plain, that several disobedient prejudices will in all times get into mens minds, not through any wickedness or disobedience of their hearts, but only through the natural weakness of their minds, and the fallibility of the means of knowledge.
And when any prejudices which lead to disobedience enter this way, they do not
put us out of Gods favour, or
destroy a state of Grace and
Salvation; but
consist with it. For in our whole action of disobedience upon them there is nothing that should provoke Gods wrath, and punitive displeasure against us. He will not be at
enmity with us, either
for acting according to our erroneous Conscience; or, if the errour was thus innocent,
for having an erroneous conscience for our rule of action.
He will
not be offended at us, I say, for
acting according
[Page 499] to our erroneous conscience: for whether our conscience be true or false, it is the only rule that we can act by. We cannot perform duty without we understand it, nor obey Laws before we have some knowledge of them: we must judge what is commanded before we can observe it, and whether we judge right or wrong, we have no way to obey, but by acting according to such judgment. Yea, if our Conscience does err, and innocently mistake our Duty, yet whil'st we follow it in the simplicity of our hearts, we perform the
life and
soul of Obedience, even when we erroneously transgress it. For we do the mistaken action out of an
obedient intention, we exert it
for Gods sake, in an
acknowledgement of his Authority, and a
resignation to his pleasure; and this is so truly the life and spirit of an
acceptable obedience, that, in case of such erroneous belief, we should
sinfully and
damnably disobey should we neglect it. So that if the errour of our conscience it self be inoffensive, God will not take offence at our well meant, and obediently design'd performance of that, which our conscience erroneously tells us we are bound in duty to perform.
Nor will God be
offended at us for having such a scandal or rock of offence, as this prejudice and errour of our conscience is, if the
errour it self is thus innocent. He will not take it ill that we did not judge that to be our Duty, which the Principle we had to judge by told us was no Duty, or it may be a breach of Duty and a sin. For this was truly to judge by Principles, and to have recourse in judgement to the best and likeliest notions, which we could find in our own minds; which way of passing judgment is all that we have, and the very method which he himself has prescribed us. Neither will he be angry at us for
admitting such false Opinions into our minds as should afterwards
misguide us,
[Page 500] if it were not our
sins and
passions, but the
ordinary way, and
usual means of knowledge which got them entrance. For when the very same means of information and discourse, which carry us on to truth in other opinions, mislead us into errour and mistake in these; we erre in the honesty of our hearts, and in the use of means and ordinary endeavours; so that nothing remains for our errour to be charged upon, but either a
weakness of understanding, or an
ill fortune: either that using fallible means, we were not so wise as to avoid being deceived by them; or that we had the ill hap to be guided by them in such an instance, when errour lay at the end of them. And since these Causes of errour are only our weakness and unhappiness, but not our fault and disobedience; God will graciously bear with us, and will not be extream to punish us for them. Or if we happen to erre in an instance wherein he will exact obedience, he will at least bear with us so long, till besides the
plain declarations of our Duty, and the
common means of knowing it, we have had moreover such accumulation of proof and clearing of the Case, as will, if we are not wanting to our selves, answer all our exceptions, and bear down all our prejudices against it.
And of this we have a clear instance in the errour of the
Apostles, about the discharge of that great Duty of
preaching the Gospel to all Nations immediately after Christ's ascension. He had enjoined this in a Command as plain, one would think, as words can make it.
All power is given unto me in Heaven and in Earth; Go ye therefore, and teach, not the Jews only, to whom I sent you at first, but
all Nations, Matth. 28.18, 19; preaching
remission of sins upon repentance to all Nations beginning at Jerusalem, Luke 24.47. But for all this Precept was so express, and this Declaration of their Duty was
[Page 501] so plain and evident; yet was it not of it self sufficient to give them an understanding of it. For those prepossessions which they lay under drew such a Veil before their eyes, and linked their minds so fast to a contrary belief, that they took no notice of it, nor ever thought their contrary practice to be forbid by it. They thought still that
Israel was Gods peculiar people, that
the Jews were the only seed of Abraham, and that
the great Prophet Messiah, whom Moses
told them God would one Day raise up among them, for eminence and extraordinariness of Divine Commission, like unto him, was to be theirs peculiarly to whom God had promised him. These prejudices, and anticipations of Judgment, had been instilled into their young and tender minds by the early
care of their
Parents, and fomented by the
instruction of their
Teachers, and daily more and more confirmed in them by
conversation, and an
uninterrupted custom of perswasion. And being thus forcibly impressed upon them, they had so blocked up their obedient and well-meaning minds, that when a plain Command required them to practise contrary to this belief, they did not understand, but overlook it. Insomuch that
Peter himself was not convinced of it by the manifest injunction of a clear Law; but stood in need to have his
doubts solved, and his
exceptions answered, and his former prejudices confuted and overborn, by such accumulation of proof and evidence, as God was pleased to give him, in a most condescensive Dispute upon that Subject, by an
after and
repeated Revelation,
Acts 10. and 11. Chap
[...]ers.
But now this ignorance of their Duty, which was so plainly delivered in the words of a clear Law, did not put them out of Gods favour, because it was occasioned only by such hindrances as were consistent with an honest heart, or such whereto not their
sins and
passions,
[Page 502] but their
natural weakness of understanding, and their
education and
custom, those
fallible means of knowledge, had betrayed them. For God still lovingly embraced them; he bore with their weaknesses, and helped their infirmities; he pitied their ignorance whilst they laboured under it, and because he saw it was fit and necessary that they should get quit of it, he graciously afforded them a further, and more powerful evidence whereby to overcome it. And all this pardon and forbearance, I say, they found, because their prejudices were consistent with an honest heart, since they were begot in them, not by any lusts or vices, but only by their weakness of understanding, and the fallibility of the means of knowledge.
But as some prejudices which lead to sin and disobedience, get into mens Consciences only through weakness of understanding, and fallibility of means, which are therefore consistent with a state of favour and salvation; so are there,
2.
Several others which are got into their Conscences, through the assistance of their lusts and vices; and these are
deadly and
damning.
Mens lusts and vices have a great influence upon their minds, and the chief hand many times in molding of their judgments and opinions. And therefore we may know mens
manners by their
perswasions about their Duty, before ever we see their
practices. For they who will live wickedly, will quickly bring their minds to think wickedly. Their lusts and vices will soon insinuate themselves into their judgments and apprehensions: they will dispose their souls for such perswasions, as are most serviceable to them; and win them with ease into a
belief of evil things, by making them
willing first, and
eagerly desirous to believe them.
For our
belief of any opinion is produced in us by
[Page 503] our
diligent search and
consideration of all such Arguments as can get credit to it; by
overlooking or
clearing such difficulties, or
industriously considering and
improving all the answers to such exceptions as are made against it. As on the contrary, our
disbelief of any opinion is effected, by
overlooking or
weakening all those reasons which are brought to prove it, by
darkening it with difficulties, perplexing it with doubts, and raising such
exceptions as may shake or overthrow it. But now as for the employing of our wit and industry in either of these, it is plainly in our own
choice, and we deal
indifferently and
impartially between both, or espouse either
part as we stand affected. If then we are
earnestly desirous, and strongly enclined for
one way; we can
overlook or
answer all that makes against it, and
throw by difficulties, clear up doubts, invent reasons to justifie and
prove it. So that the will and pleasure of our hearts will quickly draw after it the judgment of our understandings, and if once we are resolved upon a way, we shall soon find reasons to avow it.
When therefore our lusts and vices have got our hearts, and give Laws to our wills and appetites; they will quickly bear Rule in our understandings also. We shall quickly believe that any of their gratifications are lawful, when once we are greatly desirous to have them so. Nothing being a more probable, and ordinary effect in the
nature of things, as well as in the just
judgment of God, of a
disobedient and
rebellious heart, than a
reprobate mind, or a mind
[...]. void of Judgment, Rom. 1.18, 21, 28.
So long then as men have
wicked hearts, it cannot be expected but that they will have
debauched consciences: for whilst they retain unmortified lusts and vices, they will justifie them in their own thoughts by damnably sinful, and disobedient opinions. They will take up prejudices
[Page 504] and a wrong belief, not to direct and guide, but to defend their wicked practice. The
factious and
unpeaceable man will easily perswade himself into that belief which
disturbs Peace, and
opposes Government. The
covetous soul will favour any Tenet which
promotes gain, and
advances interest. The
licentious Libertine will snatch at any opinion that
gratifies the flesh, and pleads the Cause of
sensuality and
softness. Mens
pride and
ambition, their
fierceness and
cruelty, their
malice and
revenge, their
contentiousness and
faction, their
sensuality and
covetousness, will make them overlook the
humble and
lowly, the
meek and
gentle, the
patient and
merciful, the
quiet and
peaceable, the
generous and
self-denying Laws of Christ, and greedily imbibe such
wicked prejudices, and erroneous conceits, as
evacuate and
overthrow them.
To illustrate this business, let us consider it in some
instances.
That execrable Sect of men the
Gnosticks, who were so famous for their
impure and
lawless consciences, were not more notorious for their
vile opinions, than for their
evil lives. I will consider both, that it may from thence more clearly appear how influential their lusts were upon their minds, in begetting suitable perswasions.
As for their
lives, they were infamous for
covetousness, cowardice, and
softness, in heaping up wealth, and avoiding all loss of Goods and bodily pains, though by means never so wicked and dishonourable: and for the greatest
luxury and
unnaturalness in their
lusts and
unclean pleasures.
They were notoriously infamous for their
covetousness, and abominably
soft and
irreligious compliances. For they are described as men that
have their hearts exercised with covetous practices, 2
Pet. 2.14; that
do any
[Page 505] thing because of advantage, Jude 16; that forsake the right way of Worship and Religion, and go astray from it into the by-paths of
Idolothyta indisserenter manducant, nihil inquinari abiis putantes; & in omnem Diem Festum Ethnicorum, pro voluntate in honore Idolorum factum, primi conveniunt, &c. Iren. adv. Haereses, l. 1. c. 1.
idolatry and
prophaneness, when they are like to suffer by it; being thus far fitly compared to
Balaam the Son of
Bozor, that they, professing true Christianity, join in idol-worship with the
idolatrous Gentiles; as he, being a true Prophet, did in the idolatrous worship of the
King of
Moab, Numb. 22.40, 41: and also in that they sort and combine with the Jewish and Gentile Persecutors of the Christians; as he did in
cursing first, and afterwards in
fighting against the Israelites in the
Army of Midian, Numb. 31.8; upon which accounts,
his way or errour they are said to follow, 2
Pet. 2.15.
Jud. 11. Their Character is to
desert the publick Assemblies by reason of the heat of persecution against all that dare frequent them,
Heb. 10.25; to
deny the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ when they are in danger to suffer for the owning of them,
Jud. 4.
They were also equally notorious for abominable
luxury, and
unnaturalness in their
lusts and
unclean pleasures. For they are set out to us as men that are
sensual, Jud. 19; that
account it a pleasure to riot in the day time, 2
Pet. 2.13; that
defile the flesh, Jud. 8; that
walk after the flesh in lusts of uncleanness, 2
Pet. 2.10; in
pernicious, or, as it is rendred from other Copies in the Margin of our Bibles,
[...], MS. Alexand. & plur. al.
lascivious ways, vers. 2; that
have eyes full of adultery, ver. 14; and that are not content to riot in these abominable filthinesses themselves, but use them as baits to decoy and draw in others;
alluring through the lusts of the flesh, and through much wantonness, those who
[...].
really, or for a
The Kings MS.
[...].
little while had escaped from such an abominable
life of errour, ver. 18.
Thus was their life and temper over-run with
covetousness,
[Page 506] basely cowardous and
sinful compliances; and with most
filthy lusts, and
unnatural uncleannesses. Both which S
t ▪
Peter setting himself against, requires all men, who would be thought to have that
true and
saving knowledge, which is opposite to that
false and
spurious one which they
[...]. pretended to, to give all diligence in adding to it these
two Duties, which are directly contrary to their
vile lusts; viz. vertue, or courage and constancy, which is opposite to their base arts of tergiversation and
sinful compliances; and
continence or chastity, which is contrary to their
unclean practices. Give all diligence to adde to virtue, or valorous courage,
knowledge, and to knowledge temperance or
[...]. continence, 2
Pet. 1.5, 6.
Now these men having such a Scene of debauchery in their
lives, they quickly became as lewd and debauched in their
consciences. When once, for all their
professions of knowing God, they began, as S
t
Paul says,
in works to deny him; they quickly made their Consciences to be as filthy and polluted, as were their practices. To these
defiled Wretches, saith he,
is nothing pure, their very mind and conscience is defiled; for they have lost all sense of purity and Duty, being
unto
Quemadmodum aurum in coeno depositum non amittit decorem suum, sed suam naturam custodit cum coenum nil nocere auro possit: sic & semet ipsos dicunt, licet in quibuscunque materialibus operibus sint, nil noceri, neque amittere spirit
[...]alem substantiam. Quapropter & intimorate omnia quae vetantur, hi, qui sunt ipsorum pe
[...]
[...]ecti, operantur; de quibus Scripturae confirmant quoniam qui faciunt ea, Regnum Dei non haereditabunt▪ Iren. l. 1. c. 1.
every good work reprobate or void of judgment,
Tit. 1.15, 16. They overlooked and disbelieved all the Christian Laws of
passive valour, and
patient courage, of
generosity and
contentedness, of
mortification and
self-denial, chastity and
temperance; and fell into those lewd opinions, for which they were so infamous in the
Apostolick Age, and will be still among all men that are but competently sober to the Worlds end. For they introduced into the World the scandalously vile and profligate
[Page 507] opinions, that all
Concerning lascivious pleasures being allowed to them who are perfect and spiritual; and denied to others who, as they were wont to speak, are animal, they taught thus:
Quicunque in saeculo
est & Vxorem non amat ut ei conjugatur, non est de veritate, & non transiet in veritatem. Qui autem de saeculo
est mixtus muli
[...]ri, non transit in veritatem, quoniam in concupiscentia est mixtus mulieri. Quapropter nobis quidem, quos Psychicos
vo
[...]ant, & de sa
[...]culo
esse dicunt necessariam continentiam & bonam operationem, uti per eam veniamus in medietatis locum: sibi autem, spiritalibus & perfectis vocatis, nullo modo. Iren. ib.
filthy and
unnatural uncleannesses; that
Agrippa Cas
[...]or says that
Basilides, one of their chief Heads, taught thus:
[...]: As he is cited by
Eusebius, Eccl. Hist. l. 4.
c. 7. See also
Epiphan. Haeres. 24.
denying Christ to be come in the flesh in times of persecution, and that
our Jesus was he; are parts of
Christian liberty, and things
lawful and
allowable in a
knowing, in a
spiritual, in a
perfect man.
Turning by this means, as S
t
Jude says,
the Grace of God and his Gospel, which under the highest pains forbids and punishes them;
into a liberty and allowance of these their Characteristick Vices,
viz. lasciviousness, with all manner of filthiness, and
denying, when they are in danger to suffer for him,
the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ, Jude 4.
Another instance of their behaviour we have set down in relation to the
Publick; and that is this, They were of a
proud and
ungovernable, of a
haughty and
turbulent, a
querulous and
seditious humour. Their temper is to be
presumptuous and self-willed, 2
Pet. 2.10; which they evidence every where by
despising Dominion, and
speaking evil of Dignities, Jud. 8; and by
murmuring and
complaining, as men that are always discontented, and never pleased with any administration of affairs,
ver. 16.
And agreeable to this
ungovernableness of their lives and
tempers, were the
licentious principles and
opinions of their minds. For they were the men who
promised their Followers
liberty from all subjection, 2
Pet. 2.19; and who despised all
Masters and
Governours, as being by the new Character of Christianity become their
Brethren, and therefore, as they argued from that Title,
[Page 508] now only
equal to them, not
superior, as they must be who would pretend to rule and govern them, 1
Tim. 6.1, 2. The Abettors of which Doctrine S
t
Paul assures
Timothy do in reality
know nothing, notwithstanding all the false show of that swoln Title,
[...].
knowing men, which they so vainly arrogate to themselves,
ver. 4.
The wicked Sect of the
Pharisees, who were the
reproach of the
Jewish, as these
filthy Gnosticks were of the
Christian Name, were of a
life and
temper proud and
ambitious, covetous and
rapacious; whose
heart and
inside, as well as their
life and
practice, was all
rottenness and
disobedience. For if we would have a character of them, our Saviour himself has given us one in the 23
d of S
t
Matthew's Gospel, which is most
compleat and
particular; wherein a combination of these several vices are set to make up their description.
First,
Vain-glory. All their works they did to be seen of men, vers. 5.
Secondly,
Pride and
Ambition. They loved the uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in the Synagogues, and greetings in the publick
markets, and to be called of men Rabbi, Rabbi, that is to say Master, or Doctor,
vers. 6, 7.
Thirdly,
Covetousness, Fraud and
Rapaciousness. For besides that S
t
Luke informs us of their being
covetous, Luk. 16.14; we are told here, that they would most prophanely abuse the most
sacred things for their
covetous ends, and
make long prayers only
for a pretence, that thereby they might be enabled more easily, and without suspicion
to devour even Orphans, and
Widows houses, vers. 14: being indeed, whatsoever they might outwardly appear to be,
all extortion and excess within, vers. 25.
Fourthly,
Hypocrisie. For they would
dissemble even
[Page 509] in their most
solemn performances, and use Religion only as a stalking-horse to worldly designs. They
made long prayers only
for a pretence, vers. 14; what they
made clean was only the outside, vers. 25; for that indeed they beautified, but still they were
all stench and rottenness within, vers. 27.
In summ, they
said, but
did not; they
bound heavy burdens on other mens shoulders, but would not touch them themselves with one of their fingers, vers. 3, 4. Yea, take them, even at the best, where they were Religious; and that they will be found to have been only in trifles, but not in substantial Duties; for
they strained at gnats, at the same time that they
swallow'd Camels; they paid tythe of cheap and inconsiderable things, such as
mint, and annise, and cummin; but
they omitted all the weightier matters of the Law, as Judgment, Mercy, and Faith, vers. 23, 24.
And since they were men of this character, thus
unmortified in their
lusts, and thus
vicious and
irreligious in their
practice; what can in reason be expected, but that they should be full of debauchery and disobedience in their
consciences and
perswasions also? And so accordingly we find they were. For when Christ preached to them the Doctrine of
Charity and
Liberality, in opposition to their
miserable worldly way; they,
being covetous, instead of believing, fell a mocking and
deriding him, Luk. 16.14. And as they treated Christ in this particular, so did they likewise in all the rest of his Religion. For finding that it required such
humility, sincerity, honesty, contentedness, and
heavenly-mindedness, as were inconsistent with these
unmortified lusts of theirs which I have mention'd; they would not
own and
embrace, but for that reason especially
reject and
disbelieve it. Nay further, even in their
own acknowledged way they took up several disobedient prejudices
[Page 510] to serve their lusts; and either wholly evacuated, or in great part impair'd several Laws, by admitting such erroneous perswasions as undermined them. For to gratifie their
haughty and
stubborn, their
petted and
revengeful humour, they entertain'd a conceit, that
if they did but
say it is Corban, or
a gift by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me; (i. e.) I bind my self by the vow or oath call'd
Corban never more to do any good to thee, which was a form of oath in use among the Jews; they should be freed from all obligation of the
fifth Commandment requiring
honour, service, or
relief to their Father or Mother, Mat. 15.4, 5, 6. And
many other things like to this our Saviour tells us
they did, Mark 7.13. But not to enquire further about
particulars, we are plainly assured of them in the
general, that they
transgressed, rejected, and
evacuated the Laws of God, through the erroneous perswasions and prejudicate belief of
their traditions, Mat. 15.3, 6. Mark 7.9.
Thus natural and obvious it is for a
wicked life to work a
disobedient belief; and for mens
unmortified lusts and
passions, which set themselves against Gods Laws, to convey such
prejudices into their consciences as will
evacuate and
overthrow them. Their
unbelief enters through the
corruption of their
heart, and is therefore called an
evil heart of unbelief, Heb. 3.12. they
are hardened into a want of all sense and conscience of their offences,
through the deceitfulness of sin, vers. 13. And this effect is obvious and ordinary; for not only the
nature of things, but even the just
judgement of God concur to it: Nothing being more common, than for
those men, who hold the truth, as S
t
Paul sayes,
in unrighteousness of living,
and even
whil'st they know God, do not glorifie him by their service and obedience, which are due to him, and are our way of glorifying him
as God, nor are thankfull in their hearts and actions; to
[Page 511] lose that knowledge, and
to become vain in their imaginations, their foolish heart being darkned, by
Gods giving them over to a reprobate mind, or a mind void of all true judgment,
to do those things which are not convenient not knowing they are so,
Rom. 1.18, 21, 28.
But now as for
these prejudices which get into our
consciences and
perswasions, not through any
force of reason which
compells, but through the
witchcraft of
lusts and
vices which
enveagle, and make us
willing and
desirous to believe them; they will
not excuse us, because they are themselves
sinfull, and
deserve damnation. For they enter at an ill door, and win upon us through a reigning lust, or a damning sin; and therefore they are so far from excusing those transgressions which flow from them, that in themselves they are instances and effects of a deadly offence, and if repentance intervene not, will certainly prove desperate and damning.
S
t
Paul in
breathing out threatnings against all believers, and in
persecuting of the Church, acted only according to the best of his own
Judgment and
Opinion. For he verily thought with himself, that he not only
might, but
ought to do several things contrary to the Name of Jesus of Nazareth, Acts 26.9. But as this Opinion was his sin, so would his transgressions upon it have proved his condemnation, had not God shewn pity on him in calling him to
repentance and
conversion, whereby alone it was that he obtained
mercy and
pardon. I was, sayes he,
a persecutor, and injurious; but I obtained mercy by that Grace of God conferr'd upon me at my conversion,
which was exceeding abundant with these two fundamental Graces, which are a most prolifick spring of all the rest,
(viz.) Faith, and Love, which is in Jesus Christ, 1 Tim. 1.13, 14.
The
Jews who
blasphemed and
crucified our Saviour, did nothing against their own conscience: for their Opinion
[Page 512] bore them out in all that practice, in regard they judged it to be no
sinfull murther, but a most
necessary act of Justice upon a great impostor, and a most
laudable and
legal execution. I wot Brethren, sayes S
t
Peter, that through ignorance ye did it, as did not you only, but
also your rulers, Acts 3.14, 15, 17. But forasmuch as this Ignorance was their own fault, and their prejudices were owing to their own vices, in regard that for this reason alone their minds would not receive a true belief of Christ and his Laws, because they plainly contradicted their sinfull lusts and practices: therefore should it by no means excuse them, but, if their repentance did not prevent it, it would most certainly in the end prove deadly and damning. For their
crucifixion of him, he tells them, was by
wicked hands, Acts 2.23. and it was only upon
their repentance, and
conversion, that their sins of blasphemy and murder
should be blotted out, Acts 3.19.
Again, the transgressions of the
Pharisees were justified by their own Opinions; for they looked upon themselves, notwithstanding them, to be
holy men, and
favourites of Heaven: But proceeding, as we have seen they did, from unmortified lusts and a wicked life, they rendred them obnoxious to damnation;
How can you escape the damnation of hell? Mat. 23.33. The sins of the
Gnosticks, notwithstanding they were warranted by their disobedient Principles, were of a damnable nature; for their
heresies and
disobedient Principles themselves, being the effects of disobedient and wicked hearts,
deserved damnation, and are called by S
t
Peter, in that
Chapter where he recounts them, and with great zeal inveighs against them,
damnable heresies, 2 Pet. 2.1. They are
works of the flesh, or the products of unmortified lusts and carnal practices; and must therefore share in the same judgment with other flesh
[...] works
[Page 513] amongst whom they are reckon'd.
The works of the flesh, sayes S
t
Paul, are manifest, seditions, heresies, envyings, murders, drunkenness; of the which I tell you, that they which do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, Gal. 5.19, 20, 21. If we will transgress our Duty by disbelieving it first, and giving credit to such Opinions as destroy the obligation of it; our disbelief of our Duty will by no means excuse our sin, or rescue us from condemnation. For to disbelieve the
Laws and
threatnings of Christ is the very worst part of
unbelief, and the most hatefull and deadly instance of
infidelity. And as for
unbelievers, sayes S
t
John, or those men who will not believe
Religion, or the best part of it,
Laws and
Duties, but seek to evade its force after that God has plainly told them of it;
they shall have their part in the Lake which burns with fire and brimstone, Rev. 21.8. Men
without understanding, who will not see their Duty, because they are
Rom. 1.21, 28. blinded by such lusts as fight against it, in
the judgment of God are
Mat. 15.14.
worthy of death, Rom. 1.31, 32. The reason why their consciences adhere to such Opinions as utterly destroy their Duty, is only because their lusts and vices have made them
hate, and
turn away from it: And as for every such prejudice against a Duty, as proceeds from our
aversation to it, it is of a great guilt, and liable to a very severe punishment. For in this S
t
Paul is peremptory;
All they shall be damned who believe a lye, and believe not the truth, through the pleasure which they take in unrighteousness: They shall perish, because they receive not the LOVE of the Truth, that they may be saved by it, 2 Thess. 2.10, 11, 12.
When our disobedient prejudices therefore enter upon this score, and are begot in us through a wicked heart, and through some reigning lusts and vices which are served by them; but not by any weakness of understanding,
[Page 514] or such fallibility of means as may betray even an honest heart into them: they are subject to a sad doom, and a severe censure; they will by no means plead our excuse, but are an Article of our condemnation.
And as for some marks whereby to judge whether our disobedient prejudices proceed from this deadly Principle,
our unmortified lusts and
vices, and thereupon are of this
dangerous and
damning nature, or no; we may observe these
Characters, and judge according to
these measures.
First, If that
Lust or
Sin whereto our prejudice is subservient be
strong and
powerfull, if it reign in us, and in the ordinary course and custome of our lives gives laws to us: the
corruption and
disobedience of our heart is plainly the cause of our
disobedient conscience and
corrupt perswasion. It is not only the errour of our conscience which makes us serve the sin, for we serve it equally in other instances where that is wholly unconcerned. The Sin is unmortified and imperious, it carries us on to transgress where it is further'd by the errour of our consciences, and where it wants it. But it is the wickedness of our hearts which makes us to be wicked in our judgments, and to espouse such Opinions as encourage and defend it. For when any lust is so strong in us as to rule our practice, it will be sure to lay a corrupt byass upon our wills, so that we shall be apt still to judge in favour of it, and be very partial in all those Opinions wherein it has any interest. And therefore several disobedient prejudices will be taken up to serve a turn, and we shall work our selves up into a belief of them for the sins sake, which is justified and protected by them.
Is any man therefore of a temper and conversation that is
fierce and
contentious, busie and
restless, forward
[Page 515] to give Laws, and
impatient to submit to them: 'Tis no wonder if he takes up Opinions that justifie
contempt of Governours, that avow
Alteration and
Disturbance, and countenance
Faction, Sedition, and a
Civil War. For the ungovernableness of his Conscience is but agreeable to the ungovernableness of his Practice; the Sin reign'd first in his heart and life, and was from thence with ease instill'd into his Opinion and Perswasion.
Is any man habitually inclined to
Pride and
Ambition, Wrath and
Malice, Revenge and
Cruelty; is he
greedy of Gain, and a
slave to
sensual Delights and
bodily Pleasures: He is prepared for any of those
Vile Opinions which overturn all Laws to promote
Christs Temporal Power on Earth, or to advance the
secular greatness of his
pretended Vicar and
Holy Church; and for any others of like nature. For the unmortified lusts are a Law to him in his life before they come to govern in his conscience; he is first wicked and rebellious in his heart, and that makes him to admit of such wicked Opinions into his understanding.
In these men then the case is plain; it is clearly seen how they came by their disobedient prejudices, for their lives and conversations show that abundantly. Disobedience reign'd first in their hearts, and thence got into their consciences and perswasions.
Secondly, If the
disobedience and the prejudice lay so near, and
were so close conjoyn'd, that a man could not but see one when he saw the other; it is still imputable to his wicked lusts and vices. For he discerned how obedience was impair'd, and how the Sin was served by it when he first gave credit to it; and therefore he was plainly acted by a want of virtue and an evil heart. For if he had been touched with any love of virtue, he could not have allowed of that which he knew would evacuate and undermine it; but he would have shewn
[Page 516] much more forwardness to reject the Opinion for the sake of the sin, than to embrace it upon any appearances of argument and reason. So that his prejudice enter'd through an aversation to that instance of obedience which it undermined; and it was his love to the wicked lust which was advanced by it, that made way for it. He willingly and designedly served the sin, and he saw how much the Opinion contributed to it, and therefore he readily embraced it.
Nay further,
Thirdly, If the sinfull consequences were
not discerned when a man at first embraced it; yet
if they are such as are of a plain unquestionable guilt, and
greatly sinfull, and
when he is shewed afterwards how they follow from it, he still stands by it and adheres to it; however the
prejudicate Opinion might enter at the first, yet it
holds possession by a heart that is wicked and disobedient.
Some sins there are whose
guilt is not altogether so
clear and
indisputable, but that an
innocent and
honest, although a
weak and
erring mind, may sometimes question and overlook it. And thus many truly religious souls do not think that their
refusing to observe the commands of men about the ceremonies of divine worship, is disobedience; or that their
over-acting in the cause of God and Religion, is pragmaticalness. For these sins, among several others, although they are plain and obvious to an
unprejudiced and
piercing understanding, which is able to discern the grounds and reasons of things, and fairly to consider of them: Yet to such minds as have fallen unhappily under some mistaken notions and false prepossessions, they are not evident; whence many men that have honest and obedient hearts, do yet err, and judge amiss concerning them. But then several other sins are so
open and
notorious, that no
sober mind, and
virtuous inclination can ever have any
doubts about them.
[Page 517] Thus, for instance, no honest man who is willing fairly and seriously to consider things, can ever question, I think, that
killing without Commission from Authority, and due process of Law, is Murther; that
spoils without judicial course, are robbery; that
appearing in Arms against the supreme Sovereign Power, or men commissioned by him, is Rebellion; that
intoxicating use of Wine, is Drunkenness; and a
promiscuous use of Women, Adultery or Fornication. These sins, and many others, are of so open and notorious a nature, that no man of an ordinary wit, if he has any competent degrees of honesty, can ever apprehend them to be other than damnably sinful. And if any man has any opinions which in any cases justifie some of these, if he continues to hold them still after he sees how these sins follow from them, which he must needs do when he practises and incurrs them, because the opinions lead him on to them; 'tis plain that his opinion holds possession of his mind, because his heart is wicked:
simplicity and
ignorance it may be gave it entrance; but
sin and
disobedience enable it to persevere.
If the man indeed was only
simple and
short-sighted, rash and
forward at the
first, and either had not
understanding or
patience enough to look on so far as the sinful consequences when he gave it entrance; his lusts and vices at that time could have no share in it, because he did not see how they could be served by it; and so far the simplicity of a well-m
[...]aning mind, and the obedient temper of an honest heart and a good intention, may plead his excuse for his otherwise wicked and disobedient perswasion. But if afterwards he
persists in it, when he
sees all the
iniquity and
disobedience that flows from it, and goes on to cancel and transgress
notorious and
weighty Laws upon the assurance of it: 'tis manifest then that his
heart is wicked, and that he is influenced
[Page 518] more by a
reigning sin, than by a
cogent reason. For if his heart were acted by a full resolution of obedience and a love of Vertue, he would quickly renounce such opinions when once he saw such notorious and unquestionable Laws to be overturned by them. But since he will stick to his wicked Principle, even when it destroys obedience, and prefer a disputable opinion before a weighty and plain Duty; 'tis plain to all, that he is not willing to obey, but industrious to seek a shift, and to evade all obligation to obedience.
As for this enquiry then,
viz. When our
disobedient prejudices get into our consciences by the help of our own unmortified lusts and damning vices: from these measures we may make our own souls this Answer: If we are
usually, and
in the common course of our lives, guided by that lust or vice which our prejudice advances; if
we saw the disobedient effects of it when we first gave credit to it; or if
we still adhere to it after that we have been plainly showed the unquestionable and notorious sins which are avouched by it: Our prejudice took place by virtue of our disobedience, and without our timely repentance it will certainly condemn us. If it entred
innocently and
honestly through the
weakness of our understandings, or the
fallibility of the means of knowledge, it would be pardoned and not imputed to us: but since it gains admittance by our love to damning lusts and disobedience, it is of a deadly guilt, and, unless repentance intervene, will certainly destroy us.
And thus at last we have seen what ignorance is effected by our prejudices; and what is to be judged of those transgressions which are incurred under it. And the summ of all is this, That our prejudices make us either
quite overlook several Laws, or
even whilst we know and consider of them, to
venture upon several disobedient actions which really come under them, not knowing
[Page 519] that they do. And if such prejudices entred through the
fallibility of means, and
weakness of an honest understanding, they are
pardonable and
uncondemning: but if they took place by means of
strong lusts, and a
wicked heart, they are
deadly sins, and fit to be charged upon us, as all others are, without
repentance, to our condemnation.
But seeing it is much
safer, and infinitely more eligible to have no disobedient prejudice at all, than to be put into all this danger about the pardon and forgiveness of it; before I dismiss this Point, I will set down one
plain Rule and easie Method, in matters of
Duty and
moment, to prevent it. For by this means we may all of us attain, in good measure, to that which S
t
Paul assures us was his utmost care and industrious
exercise; viz. a
conscience void of offence, or rather an
[...]. inoffensive conscience, which is no scandal or cause of sin to us, and which doth not stumble and cast us down into any breach of Duty either
towards God, or towards men, Acts 24.16.
And the
Rule which I would press upon all
simple and
honest minds for that purpose is this,
Begin with Duty and plain Laws, to make them the measure whereby to judge of Notions and Opinions; not with Notions and Opinions, to make them the measure whereby to interpret plain Laws.
For our Duty is made
plain and
open, and expressed so clearly as that every man may understand it. It is no matter of
skill and
parts to
know Christ's Commandments; but an
honest and a
teachable heart is a better preparation to that, than
refinedness of wit and
philosophick learning. For God who gave us Laws, knew the measure of all capacities, and the compass of every understanding; and what he intended that all should practise, he wanted not skill to express so plainly that every one
[Page 520] might apprehend it. Laws are the Rule of the last Judgment, and our obedience or disobedience to them is a matter of life or death; and that in all reason and equity ought to be revealed clearly and sufficiently to every understanding, which every man must for ever live or dye by. As for Laws and Duty then, they are plain and easie; they are expressed in such clear and intelligible words as carry what God means by them in their usual and obvious acceptation. So that in judging of them, if we begin there, there is no great difficulty; seeing they are easily and obviously understood by any man, who brings along with him an obedient and teachable mind to the obvious understanding of them.
But as for
abstract Notions and
general opinions, they admit of much
doubting and
dispute, and of great
appearance of reason, and
variety of argument on
one side, as well as on the
other. And besides,
all capacities are no
fit Judges of them; but those only which have much
quickness, and much
experience; that can dispel the
darkness, by
clear evidence; and help the
confusion, by a
distinct representation of things; that can judge of
reasons, and of
exceptions, and of the
various degrees in evidence, and the just weight of arguments. So that they are a matter, not for the determination of
common heads, but for the
learned and
witty, for
refined Parts and
Philosophers. Yea and even among
them, by reason of their
difficulty and
doubtfulness, they admit of
great disputes, and beget
generally much
variety of
judgment and
opinion; wherein if some think true, as it is very possible, nay often happens that neither do, the rest must of necessity be mistaken.
Opinions therefore and
Notions are more
dark and
difficult, less easie to be understood than plain Laws, and much more liable to be mistaken. So that Laws
[Page 521] and Duty are fit to be made a Principle, because we may easily understand them, and be well assured of them: but general Notions and Opinions being more dark and liable to errour and mistake, they are not so proper to be themselves a Rule, as to be measured and judged of by them.
And that they should so is further reasonable, because in the very designs of God,
obedience is
primarily and
chiefly intended to be
ministred to by
Divine Truths; not
truths to be served and furthered by
obedience. For the revelation of
religious truth is given by the Authour of our Religion himself in order to
religious practice. The very end and perfection of our
Faith being to produce
Jam. 2.22.
Good Works, to make us
[...] Joh. 5.4.
overcome the World, to
1 Pet. 1.9.
save our souls, or to deliver us from our sins, which are those evils that
Mat. 1.21. Christ came to save us from. And since obedience unto Laws is the
end, and
general truths are only
means whereby to compass it; 'tis certain that no truth can ever oppose a Duty, or evacuate obedience, because God would defeat his own end in revealing it, should he at any time become the Author of it. So that this cannot be a
proper, at least it is not a
safe way of arguing;
this plain Law in such and such parts, and sorts of instances, contradicts a truth, and therefore it is no Duty: whereas we should proceed quite contrary after this manner;
this or that opinion interferes and undermines this or that plain Law, so that it can never be a true opinion. For this arguing is
fair and
likely, and withal it is most
secure. It is sure to preserve
obedience, because it admits of nothing that interferes with it: and it is also very likely to preserve
truth; for it is most certain that no Doctrine can ever come from God which encourages or justifies any wickedness; so that not only an
obedient heart, but even a
free and
impartial reason must quit the Principle, if it appear to
[Page 522] draw after it an evil consequence.
To settle Principles and Rules of Judgment then, especially for
simple and
unlearned minds, the first enquiry ought to be, not what is
true or
false, but what is
good or
evil. For since the knowledge of this is more
plain and
obvious, easie and
accessible to
all, but to
them most especially; 'tis evident, that as all others, so particularly they, if they would secure even
Truth as well as Duty, must begin with
Laws as their
Principle, and from thence make their
inference to
Doctrines and
Opinions. To avoid sinfull errours and disobedient prejudices, they must use Laws and Duties as the measure whereby to judge of notions; not notions and opinions as the standard whereby to measure and interpret plain Laws.
CHAP. VII. A sixth cause of ignorance of the present actions being comprehended under a known Law. And of the excusableness of our transgressions upon both these sorts of ignorance.
The CONTENTS.
All the forementioned causes of ignorance of our present actions being included in the known Law, are such to knowing and learned men. Besides them, the difficult and obscure nature of several sins is a general cause of it to the rude and unlearned. Sins upon this ignorance, as well as upon ignorance of the Law it self, unchosen, and so consistent with a state of Grace and Salvation.
[Page 523] Where there is something of choice in it they extenuate the sin, and abate the punishment, though they do not wholly excuse it. The excuse for these actions is only whilst we are plainly ignorant: they are damning when we are enlightned so far as to doubt of them, but pardonable whil'st we are in darkness or errour. This excuse is for both the modes of ignorance,
1. Forgetfulness;
2. Errour. All this pardon hitherto discoursed of upon the account of ignorance of either sort, is no further than the ignorance it self is involuntary. The willfulness of some mens ignorance. The several steps in voluntary ignorance. The causes of it. Two things required to render ignorance involuntary,
1. An honest heart,
2. An honest industry. What measures necessary to the acceptance of this industry. Gods candour in judging of its sufficiency. This discourse upon this first cause of an innocent involuntariness,
(viz.) ignorance, summed up.
THus upon all these accounts, which are mention'd in the
two former
Chapters, we see it will often happen, that although in the
general we do know the Law which forbids any sin; yet shall we still be ignorant of our present actions being comprehended under it. For the
small, and barely gradual difference between Good and Evil, the
limitedness of most Laws, the
indirect obligations which pass upon some indifferent actions, the
clashing and enterfering of some of Christs Laws, sometimes
with other commands, and sometimes
with our own prejudices and prepossessed Opinions; are also many reasons why after we
know the
General Laws that forbid them, we shall still venture upon several
particular actions through ignorance of their being forbidden.
And yet besides all
these, which are causes of such ignorance to the most
knowing men, and to those who
[Page 524] have
great parts and
learning: there will be moreover one
great and
general cause of it to the more
rude and
ignorant, and that is the
difficult, and, to them,
obscure nature of the sin it self, which in the Law is expresly, and by name forbidden. For how many of them who hear, it may be, of the Law against
censoriousness, lasciviousness, uncleanness, carnality, sensuality, refusing of the Cross, and
other things; do not well understand what those words mean? Alas! the greater number of men in the world, have but very rude, and imperfect notices of things; they see them only in a huddle, and by halves. And as it is in their knowledge of other things; so is it in their understanding of Sin and Duty likewise. For their sight and sence of them is dark and defective, and albeit they have some general and confused apprehensions of them; yet is not their knowledge so clear and distinct, as that they are thereby enabled to judge of every particular action, whether it falls under any of them, or no. And since they have but such half and imperfect notions of several sins, it is no wonder, although they know the
General Law, if they venture upon several actions which really come under it, not knowing that they do.
And thus we see, that besides the
ignorance of the Law it self, there is also another sort of ignorance which will be a cause of sin to several men of all sorts, and that is their
ignorance of their present actions being comprehended under the letter of the Law, and meant by it.
But now as for
those transgressions, which men of an
honest heart are guilty of, through this
ignorance of their own actions being included in the Law, when they do know the Law that includes it:
They do not put them out of a state of Grace, but consist with it.
For this Ignorance is mens
unhappiness rather than their
fault; it is not an Ignorance of their own
choosing,
[Page 525] seeing their will and choice is against it. For they
desire to be free from it, and
strive to prevent it, and
endeavour, according to those abilities and opportunities which God has afforded them, to get right and true apprehensions of all Gods will that they may perform; and of every evil action that they may avoid it. But it is the
difficulty and
intricateness of things which renders them ignorant, and that is not of their making. For the sins forbidden are not easily distinguished from the Liberty allow'd, or from the Duty commanded in some cases; and therefore it is that they mistake them, and are ignorant of the sinfulness of their present action, when their knowledge of it should enable them if they would to avoid it.
And since it has so little of their
own will, and the men, even when by reason of their ignorance they transgress, are industriously desirous to know their Duty, and prepared to practise it so far as they understand it: it shall have nothing of
Gods anger. It is altogether a pardonable slip, and a pitiable instance, and that is enough to recommend it to Gods mercy. For he is never
rigorous and
severe in a case that is prepared for pity and pardon, so that he will not punish, but graciously forgive it.
And if it were otherwise,
who could possibly be saved? For this
ignorance of their present actions being comprehended in the words of the known Law, is such as the
wisest men have been subject to; and they, among the rest, who were most eminently skill'd in all the Laws of God. S
t
Paul is not certain but that some such ignorance adhered to himself.
I know or am
[...]. conscious of
nothing by my self, saith he,
but yet I am not hereby justified, because some such sins may have
nihil mihi conscius, &c.
quia legerat, delicta quis intelligat, &c.
temperabat sententiam n
[...]
[...]ortè per ignorantiam deliquisset ▪ Hieron. Dial. adv. Pelag. lib. 2. p. 284. Ed. Erasm. escaped my knowledge,
[Page 526] 1
Cor. 4.4.
Why, sayes S
t
[...]. Chrysost. Hom. 11. in 1 Epist. ad Chor. c. 4. vers. 4. Tom. 3. p. 307. Ed. Savil.
Chrysostome, should the Apostle say that he is not thereby justified, although he is conscious of nothing by himself wherefore he should be condemned? because it might so happen, that he had committed several acts of sin, which, at the time of action, for all his knowledge of the Laws themselves, he did not know were sinfull. And this is no more than
holy David, the man after Gods own heart, thought he had reason to suspect himself for before him;
who, says he,
can understand his errours? cleanse thou me from my secret faults, Psal. 19.12. The best men in all times, whether
Jews or
Christians, have been subject to miscarriages through this sort of ignorance; and God, who is never wanting to the necessities of his servants, has alwayes provided a sufficient atonement and propitiation for them. For under the
Law, if any honest
Israelite happen'd to
do any thing which was forbidden to be done by the Commandment of the Lord, and
wist not that it was forbidden; Moses appointed the
Priests to make an expiation for him, and several atonements for that purpose are set down,
Levit. 4. And under the Gospel our Saviour Christ, by
Joh. 1.17.
whom Grace and Favour is said
to be given much more largely than it was by the
Law of Moses, has provided us of a much more powerfull and valuable propitiation. He himself, by virtue of his own sacrifice, atones for all such unknown offences; as well as the Jewish Priests did by their Sacrifices, which were prescribed in the Law of
Moses. For in comparison of the
two Priesthoods, as to that part of their Office which lay in making these atonements, S
t
Paul assures us, that like as the
Jewish Priests had, so
Christ can have compassion upon the ignorant, Heb. 5.2.
As for those transgressions then which are therefore
involuntary and
unchosen, because we do
not know that the Law which they are against doth comprehend them;
[Page 527] they shall not
finally damn any man. So long as we have an honest heart, that is ready to perform what it knows, and unfeignedly desirous and industrious to know more, that it may perform it likewise; if in some things still we happen ignorantly to offend, such ignorant offences shall not prove our ruine. For our ignorance will excuse our sin, and make it consistent with Gods Favour, and with all the hopes and happiness of heaven.
Nay, even where our
heart is not so honest as it should be, and we are ignorant of the present actions being comprized under that sin which the Law forbids through our
own fault; yet even there our ignorance, although it cannot
wholly excuse, doth still
extenuate our
sin, and proportionably
abate our
punishment. Perhaps it is our
rashness, or
inconsiderateness, or
violent pursuit of some opinions and
prejudice against others which makes us judge wrong of some particular actions, and not to see that they are included in the prohibition of some known Law, when really they are. Nay, so far may our mistake go, as not only to judge them to be no sinfull breaches of these Laws; but moreover to be virtuous performances of others. For our Saviour tells his Disciples, that
the time was coming, when even
they who killed them should think that thereby
they did God good service, Joh. 16.2. And S
t
Paul sayes plainly, that
he verily thought with himself, that he ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth, Acts 26.9. All which
murders and
persecutions they were
ignorantly guilty of; not as if they did not know the Laws against
murder and
persecution, but because they thought their present actions to be unconcern'd in them, and not forbid by them; nay, on the contrary, to be warranted and injoyn'd by other Laws requiring
zeal for God, and
judgment against false Prophets.
Now this Ignorance was such as they might very
[Page 528] well have prevented had they been
calm, and
considerate, humble, and
teachable, and would have
hearkned honestly, and with an
even mind to that evidence which
Christ gave of his being the
Messiah, which was sufficient to convince any
honest mind. And this
patience, humility, and
teachableness were in their own Power to have exercised if they would; so that they were ignorant in good measure through their own choice, and by a
wilful neglect of those means which would have brought them to a true belief, and a right understanding. And since their Ignorance was thus a matter of their own choice, it is their sin, and they must answer for it.
But although, being, as I say, their own fault, it could not wholly excuse; yet was it fit to lessen and mitigate their crime, and to abate their punishment. Their account should be less by reason of their Ignorance, and the sinfull actions, being committed with an honest heart through a misguided understanding, were much more prepared for pardon than otherwise they would have been. And this
Christ himself has plainly taught us, when he uses it as an argument with his
Father for the forgiveness of that
sinfull murder of the Jews, whereof they were guilty in his
Crucifixion. Father, sayes he,
forgive them▪ for they know not what they do; their killing of me they take to be no sinful murther of an innocent and anointed person, but a virtuous execution of a lying Prophet,
Luk. 23.34. And this likewise S
t
Paul experienced:
I obtained Mercy, sayes he, for persecuting the Church of God,
because I did it ignorantly, not thinking it to be a sinfull persecution, but a pious service, 1
Tim. 1.13.
Yea, if the
culpa
[...]le ignorance be either of the
Law it self, or of our
present actions being contained under it;
[...]though God should not call us to
repentance for what
[Page 529] we ignorantly committed, and so to
pardon; yet even unpardoned we shall undergo a much
lighter punishment by reason of our ignorance, than we should have suffered had we sinned in knowledge. For in this Point the words of our Lord and Judge are express,
He who knew not his Masters will, and did things worthy of stripes; shall be beaten with few stripes, Luke 12.48.
This allowance the Gospel makes for our sinful actions, so long as we are ignorant that the Laws which they are against do include and comprehend them. Whilst our Consciences are in
darkness about them, and we do not see that we transgress in them; though that ignorance were in good measure
culpably wilful, we should obtain a
milder punishment; but if it were
involuntary and
innocent, we shall be
fully acquitted and
excused.
This allowance, I say, there is whilst
our sin is ignorant, and our Consciences do not see that the known Law is transgressed by our sinful action.
But if our Consciences should come to
know so much of the sinfulness of that action which we commit, as to
scruple its lawfulness; and to be
enlightned so far as really to doubt of it: then is the case quite alter'd, and we cannot plead that we did it ignorantly, because we knew so much by it at least as should have made us forbear it. For if indeed we
doubted of it, we knew it was as likely to be a Sin, as to be an innocent Action; because that is properly Doubting, when we suspend our Assent, and cannot tell which way to determine, when we judge one to be as likely as the other, and do not positively and determinately believe the truth of either. And when this is our case concerning any Action, if we venture on it whilst the doubt remains, we are guilty of sin, and must expect to suffer punishment. For by so doing we shew plainly, that
[Page 530] we will do more for sin than we will for God, and that it has a greater interest with us than he; because even whilst we apprehend it as likely to be our sin as our liberty, yet for the sins sake we chuse to venture on it, rather than for Gods sake to abstain from it.
This Contempt of God there is in it, in the
Nature of the very thing it self, although God had no ways expressed himself concerning it. But we must know further, that whensoever we are in this estate of doubt and unresolvedness, God has given us a
peremptory Command that
we should not act what we fear is sinful, but omit it. Abstain, saith he,
from all appearance of evil, 1
Thess. 5.22. So that if after all our Disputes and Demurs we venture at last to commit the Action which we doubted of, we do not only slight God by running the hazard of Disobedience to one Law, whereof we are uncertain; but we wilfully disobey him in transgressing of this other Law, whereof we all either are, or may be certain if we will. And if in this estate we presume thus to disobey, we shall be sure to suffer for our Disobedience.
And in this case St.
Paul is plain. For if there be any thing, whose lawfulness our
Consciences are unresolved and
unperswaded of; whilst that
unresolvedness remains, he tells us plainly, that our
commission of it is
utterly unlawful. Whatsoever, says he,
is not of Faith, or proceeding from a belief and perswasion of its lawfulness,
is sin. So that if it be about the
eating of meats, for Instance,
he that doubts is damn'd, both of God and of himself,
if he eat, because he eateth not of Faith, Rom. 14.23.
If our minds therefore are so far enlightned concerning any sinful Action, as that we are come to doubt of it, we are no longer innocently and excusably ignorant. For we see enough by it to make us chuse to
[Page 531] abstain from it; and if for all this we presume still to venture on it, sin lyes at the door, and we must answer for it. We are no longer within the excuse of Ignorance, but we are guilty of a wilful sin, and are got within the bounds of Death and Damnation.
But if in any Action we know nothing at all of the Law which forbids it; or after we have known that, if we are still ignorant of its being contain'd under it; if we are not come to
doubt, but are either in
Ignorance, or
Errour concerning it; our Ignorance shall excuse our Fault, and deliver us from Condemnation. We do not chuse the sin which we do thus ignorantly commit, and therefore we shall not suffer that Punishment which is threatned to it; but our unknown offence is a pardonable slip, such as, according to the gracious Terms of Christs Gospel, shall surely go uncondemned.
And this is true, not only of
simple Ignorance, but likewise of the two particular
Modes of Ignorance,
viz.
- First,
Forgetfulness.
- Secondly,
Errour.
1. Our sins of Ignorance will be born with, if we venture upon the sinful Action through
Ignorance of its sinfulness, which we knew formerly, but at the time of acting have forgotten. For a slip of Forgetfulness is no more than befel an
Apostle, who was for all that a
blessed Saint, and an
Heir of Life still. St.
Paul himself reviles the
High-Priest, forgetting both his
Duty, and that that man
was he whom he spoke to.
I wist not, Brethren, says he,
that he was the High-Priest, for had I bethought my self I should not have spoke so disrespectfully to him, it being thus written,
Thou shalt not speak evil of the Ruler of thy People, Act. 23.5.
2. Our sins of Ignorance shall be dispensed with, if
[Page 532] we are led to commit them through a
mistake of their innocence, when indeed they are sinful, which is an acting of them through
errour. For no less a man than
Peter was drawn into a sinful dissimulation, through an erroneous conceit that his giving no offence, but keeping in with the Jews (which was the thing that he aimed at by it) would justifie and bear him out in it. For which S
t
Paul tells us when
he came to Antioch, he withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed, Gal. 2.11, 12, 13. But yet for all this S
t
Peter was at that time a
true good Saint, and if it had pleased God then to call for him, he had been
undoubtedly an Heir of salvation.
And to mention no more upon this Point, as there were constant atonements for the errours of the people under the
Law, so is there provision made for them under the
Gospel. For
Christ who is our
High Priest, as S
t
Paul assures us,
can have compassion on the ignorant and
[...].
erroneous, or
them who are out of the way, Heb. 5.2.
So long therefore we see as our ignorance of any kind, whether of the
Law it self, or of our
present actions being comprehended by it, is
involuntary and
innocent; so long shall we be
born with for all such slips as we incur under it. For God will never be severe upon us for
weakness of understanding, or for
want of parts, whilst there is nothing in us of a
wicked heart: and therefore if our ignorance it self is innocent, our offences under it shall go unpunished.
But here we must observe that all this allowance for our ignorance, is so far only as it is
involuntary and
faultless: but if we
chuse to be ignorant, our ignorance is in it self our
sin, and will make all our following offences
damnable. For we must answer for any thing of our own choice; and therefore if we chuse the ignorance,
[Page 533] we shall be interpreted to chuse, and so put to answer for, all those ill effects which it produces. Those sins which are
voluntary in their cause, are interpreted to us, as we have seen, and put upon our score; so that if we chuse the ignorance which brings them, we shall be adjudged to suffer for them.
Now as for the ignorance and errour of many men, which is the cause of their sins and transgressions, it is plainly of their own
chusing. They have a mind to be ignorant of their Duty, and that is the reason why they do not understand it. For either they
shut their eyes, and will not
see it; or they are
idle and
careless, and will not
enquire after it; or they
bend their wits, at the instigation of their lusts, to
dispute against it, that after they have
darkened and
confounded it in their own thoughts, they may
mince or
evacuate, mistake or
disbelieve it. So that if at last they do
not know it, it is because they do
not desire the knowledge of it, or
will be at no pains for it, or
take pains against it, to supplant and disguise it. And these are they, who are not ignorant against their wills, but, as S
t
Peter says,
willingly ignorant, 2
Pet. 3.5.
And as for such ignorance as this, it will by
no means excuse us before God; but if
we will be ignorant,
God's will and pleasure is, that we shall
suffer for our sinful ignorance, and for all
those sins that we commit under it, which we
might and
should have seen and avoided. For all those Laws, which are ignorantly transgressed by us, threaten death, and the ignorance being of our own chusing takes nothing off; so that death and damnation rest upon us.
But that ignorance which can be pleaded to excuse us before God, must be an ignorance that is involuntary; an ignorance, which in the
constitution of our nature is imposed upon us, and is not
chosen by us.
[Page 534]And a right understanding of this difference in ignorance being of so great moment, I shall, before I dismiss this Point, observe when our ignorance is
voluntary, and when it is
involuntary.
First, I will show
when our ignorance is
[...]voluntary.
As for the
knowledge of our
Duty, like as of all other things, it doth not spring up in our souls as an
Herb doth out of the ground, nor drop into us as the
rain doth from a Cloud; but it must be
sought for, and
endeavoured after, and unless we use the
means of acquiring it we must be content to live without it.
The
means of obtaining the knowledge of God's Laws, and of the
innocence and
sinfulness of our own actions, are the
reading of his Word, the
attendance upon his Ministers, the
thinking or
considering upon what we read or hear in our own minds, and
praying to God to make all these means effectual for our information: and if ever we expect to know God's will, we must put these in practice.
But now whether we will make use of these, or no, is plainly in our
own choice, and at our
own pleasure. For if we will, we may
Nulii homini ablatum est scire utiliter quar
[...]re, quod inutiliter ignorat, & humiliter consitendam esse imbecillitatem, ut quaerenti & consitenti ille subveniat, qui nec errat dum subvenit, nec laborat. Aug de lib arbit. l. 3. c. 19.
exercise; and if we will, we may as well
neglect them. And when both these are before us, if we refuse to make use of the means of understanding, and wilfully
Non tibi deputatur ad culpam quod invitus ignoras, sed quod negligis quaerere quod ignoras. August. ib. neglect the methods of attaining to the knowledg of sin and Duty, good and evil; if we sit down without the knowledg of Gods Law, it is because we would our selves, and our ignorance is a voluntary and a wilful ignorance.
And this is the
first way of our ignorance's becoming
voluntary, viz. when it is so upon a
voluntary neglect of those means which are necessary to attain knowledge. And this in the
Schools is called a
Ignorantia supina.
supine, slothful, careless ignorance.
[Page 535] And if it be of such things as lay near in our way, and might have been known without much pains or much seeking; it is called
Ignorantia crassa & assectata.
gross or
affected ignorance.
But besides
this sort of wilful ignorance of our Duty, through a
wilful neglect of those means which are necessary to the knowledge of it; there is
another which is higher and more enormous, and that is,
Secondly, When we do not only
sleight the means of knowing God's Law, but moreover
use those of confounding or mistaking it.
For our knowledge of things is then made perfect and useful, when it is
clear and
distinct; and our assent and belief of things is then gained, when their
evidence is represented and
duly considered of. But now as for the employing of mens thoughts in
clearing or
confounding, believing or
disbelieving of the Laws of God; it is perfectly in their own power, whether to use it on
one side, or on the
other. And commonly it is their pleasure to use it on the worse. For they will consider only of the
difficulties and
intricacies of Gods Laws, which may
darken and
disturb, confound and
perplex their thoughts about them; and attend only to such
exceptions as they can make against them, which may unsettle their minds, either about the
meaning, or the
truth of them: so that after all their
reading and
considering of them, they shall not understand, but
err and
mistake them. As it happens to all those who had disputed themselves out of the knowledge of their Duty, until, as
Isaiah says,
they call evil good, and good evil, put darkness for light, and light for darkness, Isai. 5.20.
And when men are ignorant of their Duty, because they chose thus to endeavour it, and take pains for it; this ignorance is
voluntary and
wilful with a witness.
These
two reasons of mens being ignorant of their
[Page 536] Duty,
viz. their
neglect of such means as are necessary to the knowledge of it, or their
use of the contrary means of confounding or discrediting it, are the causes of their
wilful ignorance.
And that which makes them guilty of both these, is either the
gross idleness, or the
profligate wickedness of their hearts, which are wholly inslaved to some beloved lust or sin. They are
wretchedly idle, and therefore they will not learn their Duty because that is
painful; they are
greatly wicked, and so care not for the knowledge of the Law because that would disquiet them.
Men love darkness, says our Saviour,
better than light, because their works are evil; they hate the light and will not come to it, lest their deeds should be reproved by it, John 3.19, 20. Because they
hate and
fear the Law, they
neglect the means of knowing it; nay, they
pick quarrels with it, and endeavour all they can to
perplex or
darken, to
evacuate or
disparage it.
So that our ignorance is then
wilful, when we are therefore ignorant because we
neglect the means of knowledge, or
industriously endeavour to be mistaken. And that because we are either too
idle to learn, or too
wicked to care for the knowledge of our Duty. The
idleness and
wickedness of our hearts is the
first spring, and the
neglect of means, and
industrious perverting of the truth are the great
productive instruments of our
wilful ignorance. Which is therefore called
voluntary and
wilful, because the
Principle and the
Instruments, the
motive and the
means to it, are both under the
power and
choice of our
own wills.
And
these things making our ignorance
wilful, viz. a
wilful neglect of the means of knowledge, or a
wilful perverting of those Laws which we are to know: we shall easily discern,
Secondly, What ignorance is
unwilled and
involuntary;
[Page 537] namely, that which implies a freedome from, and an absence of both
these; so that unto it there is required,
-
First, An
honest heart.
-
Secondly, An
honest industry.
First, In all
involuntary ignorance, it is necessary that we have an
honest heart. We have S
t
Paul's word for it, that our receiving of the
love of the truth is necessary to a
saving belief, and
understanding of it.
They who believed not the truth, but believed lyes, fell into that miscarriage by this means, says he,
because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved, 2
Thess. 2.10, 11, 12. And our Saviour has taught us, that an
obedient heart is the surest step to a
right understanding. If any man will, or is willing to
do God's will, he shall know of the Doctrine which I preach,
whether it be of God, John 7.17. The heart or will must in the first place be obedient, and unfeignedly desirous to know Gods will; not that it may
question and
dispute, but
practise and
obey it. For a failure here spoils all besides, because the Heart and Will is the Principle of all our actions, and if it be against obeying any Law, it will be also against understanding it, and so will be sure to make us neglect, and omit, more or less, the means of coming to the knowledge of it. To prevent therefore all wilful defects
afterwards, care must be taken in the
first place that our hearts be honest, and truly desirous to be shewn our Duty, be it what it will. They must entertain no Lusts which will prejudice them against Gods Laws, and make them willing, either to overlook, or to pervert them. But they must come with an entire obedience and resignation, being ready and desirous to hearken to whatsoever God shall say, and resolv'd to practise it whensoever they shall understand it. Of their sincerity in which
[Page 538] last, besides their own sense and feeling, they cannot have a greater Argument, than their being careful to be found in the practice of so much as they know already, without which it is not to be expected that they should be perfecter in their practice by knowing more.
This
Honesty and
obedience of the Heart then is necessary in the first place to make our ignorance involuntary, because we should wilfully omit the means of knowledge, and become thereby wilfully ignorant if we wanted it.
But then as an effect of this Honesty of the heart, to make our ignorance involuntary and innocent, there is yet further required
Secondly, An
honest Industry. For the knowledge of our Duty, as was observed, is not to be got without our own search, but we must inquire after it, and make use of the means of obtaining it, before we shall be possessed of it. We must
read good Books, which will teach us Gods Will, but especially the
Bible; we must be
constant and
careful to hear Sermons; attend diligently to the instructions of our spiritual Guides, whom God has set over us for that very purpose. We must submit our selves to be
catechised by our Governours, taught by our Superiours, and
admonished by our Equals; begging always a Blessing from God to set home upon our Souls all their instructions. And after all we must be careful without
prejudice or
partiality to think and meditate upon those things which we read or hear, that we may the better understand them, and that they may not suddenly slip from us, but we may remember and retain them.
All these are such means as God has appointed for the attainment of spiritual knowledge, and laid in our way to a right understanding of his Will. And they
[Page 539] are such as he has placed in every mans power, for any of us to use who are so minded. So that if we are ignorant of our Duty through the want of them, we are ignorant, because we our selves would have it so. But if ever we expect that our ignorance should be judged involuntary, we must industriously use all those means of knowledge, which are under the power of our own wills, whereby we may prevent it.
And as for the
measures of this industry,
(viz.) what time is to be laid out upon it, and
what pains are to be taken in it, that is so much as in
every one, according to their several abilities and opportunities,
would be interpreted an effect of an honestly obedient heart, and of an unfeigned desire to know our duty, by any honest man. For God has not given all men either the same abilities or opportunities for knowledge; and since he has not, he doth not expect the same measures from them. He doth not reap where he has not sown, but that which he exacts, is, that
every man according to his opportunities, should use and improve that talent, be it more or less,
which was intrusted with him, as we are taught in the
Parable of the
Talents, Mat. 25. And to name that once for all, we have this laid down by our Saviour as an
universal maxime of Gods Government;
unto whomsoever much is given, of them shall much be required. Which is the very same equitable proceeding that is daily in use among our selves.
For to whom men have committed much, of him they will exact the more, Luk. 12.48.
If any man therefore is industrious after the knowledge of Gods will, according to the measure of those abilities and opportunities which God has given him; he is industrious according to that measure which God requires of him. All men have not the
same leisure, for some are necessarily taken up by their place and way of life in much business, some in less; some have their time
[Page 540] at their own disposal, some are subject to the ordering of others. And all have not the
same abilities and opportunities, for some are able by study and reading to inform themselves, some have constant need of the help and instruction of others; some have most wise and understanding teachers, and may have their assistance when they will; others have men of meaner parts and attainments, and opportunity of hearing them more seldom. But now of all these, whose leisure and opportunities are thus different, God doth not in any wise exact the same measure: No, one shall be excused for what another shall be punished; but if every man endeavours according to his opportunities, he has done his Duty, and God has accepted him.
And in the
proportioning of this, where there is first an
honest heart, God is not hard to please. For he knows that, besides their Duty, men have much other business to mind, which his own constitution of Humane Nature has made necessary; and he allows of it. The endeavours which he exacts of us, are not the endeavours of
Angels, but of
men, who are soon wearied, and much distracted, having so many other things to employ us. But he accepts of such a measure of industry in the use of all the means of knowledge, as would be interpreted for an effect of an hearty desire to know his Laws, by any
honest man. For where there is first an
obedient heart, God will not be
equalled, and much less
out-done by the best of men in pity and kindness. Which is the argument from which our Saviour himself concludes that God will give the
holy spirit at our prayers, because that
men themselves, who are infinitely below him in goodness,
will give good gifts to them that ask them, Luk. 11.13.
Let us therefore take care in the first place to
secure our selves of an obedient heart, and to
give such evidence
[Page 541] of an honest industry, as any kind hearted honest man would accept of; and then we may have just reason to be confident, that although our
endeavour is
weak and
imperfect, being
much hindred, and
often interrupted, yet shall it still be esteemed sufficient. For
Christ himself, who is to judge of its
sufficiency, is no
stranger to our
weaknesses, but, having felt them in himself, he is prone to pity and pardon them in us. He experimented the
backwardness of our flesh, and the
number of our distractions, and the
tiredness of our powers, and the
insinuations and strength of temptations. So that having such an
High Priest to intercede for us at present, and to judge us at the last day,
who is touched with a feeling of our infirmities, having been tempted himself in all points, even as we are: let us come boldly unto the throne of Grace, as the Apostle exhorts us,
that we may obtain mercy for what we cannot master, as well as
find grace in a seasonable time of need to conquer what he expects we should overcome,
Hebr. 4.15, 16. And this mercifull connivance at our imperfections, and gracious acceptance of our weak endeavours, we may with the greater reason and assurance hope for; because
Christ our Judge will be most
candid and
benign, in putting the best sense, and in interpreting most to our advantage all those our actions and endeavours, which shall then be brought before him. Whereof he has given us a clear instance, in that most favourable construction which he made of that
Charity, that was shewn unto his
Brethren by those on his
right hand, Mat. 25. For although it was not expressed to
him, but only to their
fellow Christians for his sake; yet because their kindness reached him in the intention of their minds, and what they did to his servants for his sake, they would have done to himself much rather could they have met with an opportunity; he resented it as if it had been
[Page 542] really shown to his own person. For when they say unto him,
Lord, when saw we thee an hungred, and fed thee; or naked, and cloathed thee, &c. he answers,
inasmuch as ye have done it to one of the least of these my brethren, I take the affection for the performance, and interpret it as if
you had
done it unto me, vers. 40.
When therefore the
sufficiency of our endeavours fater the knowledge of our Duty, is come to be enquired into by our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ; we may be assured that it will have a favourable tryal. It it to be censured by a
candid, equitable, and
benign judge, who will interpret it to our advantage as much, nay, more than any
good natured honest man would. So that if our industry after the knowledge of Gods will be in such a measure, as a candid and benign man would judge to be a sufficient effect of an obedient heart, and of an honest purpose; Christ will judge it to be so too.
And where our Ignorance of any of Christs Laws is joyned with an
honest heart, and remains after
such an industry; we may take comfort to our selves, and be confident that it is
involuntary and
innocent. If we are
desirous to know Gods Laws, and
read good Books, frequent Sermons, hearken to any good instructions which we meet with, and that according to our
opportunities, and in
such measure as any
good man would interpret to be an honest endeavour after the knowledge of our Duty if it were to himself: if after all this, I say, in some points we are still
Ignorant, our Ignorance is
involuntary, and shall not harm us; it is not chosen by us, and therefore it never will condemn us.
And thus we have seen what
ignorances excuse our slips and
transgressions which are committed under them; and when those
Ignorances are themselves
involuntary and
innocent, so as that we may comfortably expect to
[Page 543] be excused upon the account of them. And the summ of all that has been hitherto discoursed upon this subject is this. That as for the
Laws themselves, all men must needs be ignorant of some of them for
some time, and
some men for
all their lives, because they want either
ability or
opportunity to understand them. And as for their
present actions being comprehended under them, that many men of
all sorts and
capacities, after that they have
known the General Laws, will still be ignorant of
it likewise. For as for the
wise and
learned, the
small and
meer gradual difference between good and evil in some instances, the
allowed exceptions from the generality of others, the
indirect force and obligation of a third sort, and the
frequent clashing and enterfering, whether of
Laws with Laws, or of
Laws with their repugnant prejudices and opinions; will be sure to make
them very often
overlook it. And as for the
rude and
ignorant, that, besides all
these causes of such ignorance which are common to them with learned men, the
difficult and
obscure nature of several Vices and Virtues themselves, which are plainly and expresly forbidden or injoyn'd, will be of force sufficient to make the
generality of them in many instances
not to understand it. And as for the
pardon and
excuse of our ignorance and unknown transgressions from
all, or
any of these causes; that it is
involuntary and
innocent so long as it is joyned with an
honest heart, and remains after an
honest industry; and begins then only to be our
wilful sin, and an
Article of our
condemnation, when
our Lusts or Vices introduce it, and
we have a mind to it, and
take no pains against it, or, what is the consummation and height of all,
industriously labour and endeavour after it.
And this may suffice to have spoken of the
first sort of
want of Knowledge, which, as I said above, produces an
uncondemning involuntariness, (viz.)
Ignorance, when
[Page 544] we
commit sin, because we do not know the sinfulness of our present action, or the Law which we sin against.
CHAP. VIII. Of Sins consistent through the second Cause of an innocent Involuntariness,
viz. Inconsideration.
The CONTENTS.
Consideration is necessary to choice. Some sins are inconsiderate. Three innocent causes of inconsideration.
1. Suddenness and surprize of opportunity. An account of this. The involuntariness of it. Slips upon it are consistent.
2. Weariness of our thinking powers or understandings. An account of this; and of its involuntariness. The consistence of our Transgressions by reason of it.
3. Discomposure or disturbance of them. An account of this. The causes of it are Drunkenness, or a strong Passion. Drunkenness is always our own fault. Our Passions grow strong in us sometimes by our own indulgence, and then they are our damning sin, and we must suffer for the evil that we commit under them: sometimes through the suddenness, and greatness of outward objects; and then they are pardonable, and our inconsiderate slips upon them are excusable. The Passions which have Good for their object, as Love, Desire,
&c. cannot by any force of outward objects be so suddenly forced upon us. But the Passions which have Evil, as Grief, Anger, and Fear especially, often are. The reason of this difference. Inconsideration upon the latter excusable, but not upon the former. This difference made by our Saviour
[Page 545] in a case where both were criminal. Excusable slips upon discomposure of our thinking powers, are such as proceed from an unwill'd sudden Grief or Anger, but especially from a sudden Fear. No fear is involuntary but what is sudden; and sins upon deliberate fear are damning; but upon unwill'd sudden Fear, Grief, or Anger, consistent with Salvation. Cautions about inconsiderate sins to prevent false confidence. No sin is innocently inconsiderate:
1. Where we have time and an undisturbed understanding.
2. Where the sin is mischievous, or greatly criminal.
3. When we do not strive against it. We must endeavour against all involuntary Failings, though we cannot resolve against them.
4. When we are not sorry after we have committed it, nor beg pardon for it.
5. When it is committed with observation. A summary Repetition of this fourth Book.
HAving in the foregoing Chapters discoursed largely of the
first cause of an
innocent Involuntariness, viz.
Ignorance of our Duty or want of a
general Knowledge, I proceed now to the
second, viz.
want of particular Animadvertence and
Consideration of what we know, which is
Inconsiderateness. And this is the
second way of rendring our Transgressions
pardonably involuntary, which I proposed above; namely,
when in any sinful action we do not bethink our selves, and consider of its sinfulness.
It is not
all knowledge of our Duty that renders every particular sin against it
chosen and
voluntary. For a knowledge that is only
general, and
at such time as the thing occurs to our thoughts, and
we are asked the Question, will not do: but as all our
choice is of
particular actions, so must our
knowledge be likewise. Before we can be said to chuse a particular action, we must see and know it particularly; and if we act it without
[Page 546] thinking, we act it also without chusing, seeing all choice is upon sight and knowledge of what is chosen.
But now
this is the
case in several of our Transgressions,
they slide from us without this actual application of our minds to them. For we do not think and consider of the evil of them when we commit them; and so their sinfulness being unseen, it is withal unchosen. They are of the number of our
involuntary sins, and such as, implying nothing of our own will, shall have nothing of Gods anger, who will not punish, but graciously bear with them.
And these slips stealing from us without our
considering and
thinking on them, or
adverting in the application of our minds to them; are called by these several names, which are all of the same signification,
viz. sins of
inadvertency, incogitancy, and
inconsideration. Which because they are such as, through the weakness of our Natures, we are
continually subject to, and liable
daily to incur, are stiled in another word sins of
daily incursion.
Now as for this
second sort of sins, our
inconsiderate Transgressions, they may steal from us
involuntarily and
innocently upon as many grounds, as there may be innocent
causes of
inconsiderate actions. And as for the unwill'd, and therefore innocent causes of inconsideration, they are reducible to these
three.
- 1.
Suddenness and
surprize of Opportunity.
- 2.
Weariness, and
- 3.
Discomposure and disturbance of our thinking powers wherewith we should consider.
1. The
first cause of inconsideration in our Actions, whereupon we venture upon some sin without thinking or considering of it, is the
suddenness of the Opportunity, and
the surprize of Temptation. It falls out unexpectedly, and stays for us at such time as our minds
[Page 547] are otherwise employ'd; and so we act it without considering, because it lyes ready and prepared for us just then, when we have no leisure for thinking and consideration. And the
first beginnings of a
sinful Passion, whether of
Anger, of
Envy, &c. and the
unadvised slips of the Tongue in
rash censuring, in
uncharitable speaking, in
indeliberate backbiting, and the
like generally enter this way. For they come upon us in the
throng of Conversation, and opportunities are offered for them before we foresee them; and so we spring out indeliberately to act and exert them.
And this inconsideration is such as
we cannot avoid. For we have no freedom of
acting where we want a freedom of
thinking, seeing we cannot chuse without consideration. But as for these inconsiderate slips, they steal from us before we can bethink our selves, and stay not for our consideration, but run before it. For our operative Powers, when they are spurr'd on by any thing of an
inward desire, or of a remaining
corrupt inclination, (and who, as long as he lives here, can be wholly free from it?) are ready of themselves to spring out into Action and Practice upon the first offer of Temptation, and stand in need of reason and consideration, not to raise and excite, but to restrain and repress them. So that upon the offer of a fit occasion we act many times amiss before we are aware; and we cannot help it, because we cannot deliberate and consider of it.
But as these slips of surprize are such as we cannot avoid, so are they such withal wherefore God will not exact a severe account of us. He will not
punish but
pity us for them, and in great mercy dispense with them.
For they are
necessarily incident to all men; they have been incurr'd by his best servants, but were never looked
[Page 548] upon to be of that provoking nature as to put them out of his favour, or to interrupt their state of salvation and acceptance. Just
Noah through his ignorance of the strength of Wine was surprized into one sin; for he was
drunken before he was aware, or could discern what effects the fruits of his
new Vineyard would have upon him.
Noah drank wine, says
Moses, and was drunken, Gen. 9.21. But this was perfectly a mixture of
surprize and
ignorance, for his wits had left him before he was aware, and before he ever knew that the Wine which he drunk would drive them from him. For it was at his
first planting of a Vineyard, before he understood what measure of it would cause intoxication.
He began, says the Text,
to be a Husbandman, and he planted a Vineyard, and he drank of the wine of his new
Vineyard, and was drunken, v. 20 21. The great Apostle
Paul himself was guilty of one sudden slip towards
Ananias the High Priest, who, whilst his mind was intent upon his Speech which he was making in his own defence, commanded him to be smitten on the face. Upon which unexpected occasion he was surprized into a
sudden anger, and into an
unadvised irreverence. God shall smite thee, thou whited wall, says he presently to him again,
for sittest thou to judge me according to the Law, and yet
commandest me to be smitten contrary to the Law? Act. 23.1, 2, 3. But as soon as ever he dad done, he retracts his words, and confesses that his Speech was evil; but yet he pleads that it was pardonable, as being altogether unconsidered through the suddenness of the occasion.
I wist not, Brethren, says he,
that he was the High Priest, I did not think of that; for if I had I should not have spoke so disrespectfully to him, it being thus
written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the Ruler of thy people, v. 4, 5.
2. Another innocent cause of inconsideration, whereby
[Page 549] we venture upon several actions without thinking of their sinfulness, is the
natural weariness of our faculties or
understandings. It is the very frame of our Natures, and we cannot help it, for our minds to be tired out by being held long and constantly to one thing. We find it is so with us in all Studies whatsoever; for let our thoughts be employed upon what we will, they cannot be kept at stretch upon it for a long time together, but either we must draw them off and relieve them, or else they will flag and fail of themselves.
But now as for some sins, they are a
continued temptation. They do not soon come upon us, and go off as soon again; but they lye before us and stick to us, and for a long time are still alluring and solliciting us. And here although our minds can consider of them, and watch against them for some time; yet by reason of their long abode with us they wax faint at last, and grow weary and forgetful: and then the temptation gets ground, and enters when we are not aware, and in some thing we prove unadvised, and yield to it because we cannot hold out longer to consider of such things as should guard and preserve us from it. Thus in
afflictions and
sickness, for instance, by the uneasiness of his flesh, and the hardness of his condition, a man is tempted to
fret and
murmure, and to be
peevish and
repining. But for some considerable time he stands upon his guard, and his thoughts are in readiness; and so long he represses his passion and keeps it under: so that although the sin be importunately offered, it is not embraced. And if the temptation would pass off whilst he stands thus prepared to watch against it, all were well, and his Vertue would remain in safety. But on the contrary it is
lasting and
permanent, it sticks to him, and incessantly importunes him, and so proves a
[Page 550] continual snare to him. And now if his
mind would endure to be held
always upon the stretch, and in a continued watchfulness against it, all were well, and he would keep back from it still. But alas! his Faculties, after a long toil, grow
weary; and his Powers of thinking, being constantly imploy'd, are
spent and
disabled; and then his watchfulness begins to impair, and his thoughts by degrees to unbend; and whilst he becomes less attent, and less careful to oppose the Temptation, it wins ground, and prevails upon him when he is not aware: so that although he could not at
first, yet he is surprized at
last into some
impatient thought, or
peevish behaviour. And the case is the same in a
continued provocation to
Anger, Lust, or
other sins.
Now this
weariness, which renders us thus inconsiderate, is no matter of our own chusing; it is the very frame of our Nature, and not the effect of our will; so that we must submit to it, and we cannot help it. For the
Soul in
thinking and
understanding uses
bodily powers, and they by exercise are
spent and
wasted, weakned and
enfeebled: and therefore when by a fixt watchfulness and consideration of one thing, they have been kept long attent, they naturally grow weak and weary, and there is no avoiding it.
And since we cannot help it, God will never exact of us that we should; but when he comes to judge us for those slips, which were inconsiderate upon this account, he will not punish, but in great mercy pardon and bear with us.
And this we find that he has always done. For his
best Servants have been wearied into slips of this nature, and yet they have not put them out of a state of Grace, nor made a breach in God's acceptance; but he has own'd and rewarded them as his faithful Servants still.
[Page 551]
Job was a man patient to a
Proverb, and one to whom, by the testimony of God himself there was
none equal in the whole earth; a
perfect and an upright man, one who feared God, and eschewed evil, Job 1.8. But yet this man of admirable Constancy and Patience, was
wearied out of his watchfulness by a tedious Tryal of Afflictions, and in that time of his unadvisedness utter'd many things
impatiently with his lips. For after he had watched sore by himself, and kept silence, continuing still his noble Patience when his Friends came to pity him, and stood amazed at his condition for
seven days and
seven nights together: at last being over-charged with grief, and wearied off from his guard against it, he bursts out into a
rash and
foolish cursing of the day of his birth, and into many
repining Questions and
fretful Answers, Job 2.12, 13 and
Chap. 3. But yet notwithstanding all these, and several other fretful expressions of a tired mind, God owns him for his
dear Servant still, and honours him in the end with a most noble mark of a
particular affection, by accepting of
his Sacrifice for his Friends, when he would not accept of it
from themselves, Job 42.8.
David, the man after Gods own heart, when in great fear he flyes from
Saul, and after several escapes made from one place to another, could not either weary or avoid him; being tired out of all patience and composure at last, begins sinfully to call in question the
truth of
Gods promise. For although
Samuel had
1 Sam. 16.13. come from God to
anoint him King, and had thereby in Gods Name assured him of the Crown: yet, after a long confidence in Gods Faithfulness, he begins at last in the tiredness of his spirit to doubt within himself whether God would be as good as his word, and to
say in his heart, I shall now perish one day by the hand of Saul, 1 Sam. 27.1. which he did, as he himself gives the account
[Page 552] of it, only because the
weariness of his mind, through his continued and repeated dangers, had made him
hasty and
inconsiderate. I said in my haste, saith he,
I am cut off from before thine eyes; referring in all likelihood to this very case,
Psal. 31.22.
Good
Asaph, by the continuance of his troubles, is wearied into a like offence. For although he guarded his spirit well at the beginning, and for some time; yet after he had laboured long under his affliction, he breaks out at last in the discomposure of his soul into these
repining thoughts and
distrustful expostulations: Will the Lord cast off for ever, and will he be favourable no more? Is his mercy clean gone for ever, and doth his promise fail for evermore? Hath God forgotten to be gracious, and hath he in anger shut up his tender mercies? Psal. 77.7, 8, 9. But when once he had got liberty to recollect his thoughts, and to recover again his former guard; he doth not any longer give way to these
distrustful surmises, but immediately suppresses and corrects them.
Then I said, as he goes on,
this is mine own infirmity, v. 10
3. A
third innocent Cause of inconsideration in our Actions, is the
discomposure and
disturbance of our thinking powers, which should consider of them.
Our souls, as I said, are united to our bodies, and make use of their powers in their most
spiritual actions of
Knowledge and
Apprehension. And therefore upon any ruffling discomposure in our bodily spirits, our thoughts are ruffled and discomposed likewise. They see nothing clearly at such times, nor have any distinct notices of things; but are blunder'd and confused even as our bodily powers themselves are.
Now that which thus discomposes our bodily spirits, so as that our souls can see and consider of nothing through their disorder, is either
strong Drink, or
[Page 553] a
strong Passion. For so much is all exercise of reason and consideration disturbed and hindred by these, that of men in
drink or in a
high passion, it is usually said, that they are not themselves, and that they have not their wits about them.
But although either
Wine or any
violent passion are
sufficient causes of disturbance in our spirits, and of discomposure in our thinking powers, which unfit us to consider of what we do during such time as we are disturbed by them; yet are not both of them
innocent, and able to excuse those inconsiderate slips which we commit by reason of them. For
drunkenness is always our own fault, and if we sin unadvisedly through its discomposure, we shall certainly suffer punishment, because that is a discomposure of our own seeking.
As for our
passions indeed, they are causes of
ambiguous quality. For sometimes they grow strong in us by our
own fault. Either we feed them, or we indulge them; we suggest such things to them as will foment them, or we permit them to grow unruly of themselves, without checking and repressing of them, as we might and should, were we so minded. And when our passions are thus indulged, and the violence of them is of our own chusing; they are themselves our
sin, and so cannot plead our
excuse and
vindication.
But then at other times they are
forced upon us by the power and suddenness of outward objects, whether we will or no. For we hate them, and are afraid of them; and if we were aware we would stand upon our guard, and call in against them all the Aids of Reason and Religion to preserve us from being too much disturbed by them. But God's Providence casts them upon us on the sudden, so that we do not see them before they come, nor can consider aforehand to prevent and avoid them. And when once they are come, by their
[Page 554] very natural force in disturbing of our Spirits, they take away from us all power of consideration. So that they are unconsidered in
themselves, and unconsidered in their
effects, and therefore they are involuntary all the way. And when our passions are made violent this way,
viz. by being raised in
us, not by any thing of our own
search or
indulgence, but by the
timing of God's Providence, and by the
suddenness and
greatness of outward objects, they are
pardonable in themselves, and will
excuse our inconsiderate transgressions. Those slips which we incur under them are prepared for pardon, because we did not seek, nor could avoid them.
Thus then our innocent Discomposures which unfit us for consideration, are those only which are caused in us by strong passions not of our own indulging. The passion which begets them must enter against our wills, through the
greatness and
suddenness of outward objects; it must be forced upon us suddenly and by surprize, and then we cannot refuse it, or the discomposure which ensues upon it, because we have no time beforehand wherein to consider how to prevent it.
Now it is not every passion which the power of outward objects can force upon us on such a sudden. For
love, desire, and all those passions which have
good for their object, are more under our own Command, and spring up in us more
gradually. They arrive not to such a discomposing pitch in a moment, but they require more time, and go on more leisurely; and in all the intermedial steps they are subject to our own power, so that we may arrest them, if we please, before they have got so far. And therefore all the inconsideration which they effect in us is more or less wilful, and a matter of our own choice, because it proceeds from our own permission and indulgence.
But then as for other passions of
grief, anger, and
[Page 555]
fear especially, which have
evil for their object; if the
opportunity be sudden, and the
object great enough, they may be raised in us to such a degree, as to
amaze and
confound us in a moment. A man may be in such a fright upon the sudden, as not to know what he doth, as we see by daily experience; and the case is the same in the others likewise. And the reason of this difference between
these passions and the
former is this, because the
suffering of evil is far more repugnant to
self-preservation and
self-love, which are the fundamental principle of all our passions, than the
absence of good. For if we sit without that good which would move our
love and
desire, we are still where we were: but if we fall under that evil, which excites our
fear, we are made miserable, and much the worse: that is only a denial of a farther delight; but this is a real deprivation, and a step towards destruction. And since our self-love and self-preservation are so much more nearly concerned in the suffering of evil, than in the absence of good; our passions, which are only their several aspects and expressions, must needs be more quick and violent in that than they are in this, and the discomposure upon them will be so likewise.
This difference there is betwixt our
inconsiderateness upon the
violent fears of evil, and upon our
violent desires and
pursuit of good. Which is observed by our
Saviour in an instance where both were
criminal; in which notwithstanding the discomposure upon the
fears of evil, being fit to plead the more excuse, made the transgression that ensued upon it to be a lesser sin. For both the
Jews and
Pilate concurred in the grievous sin of shedding
innocent blood when they
crucified and
murthered him. In which wicked action, that which moved
them was
Mat. 27.18.
envy and
malice, but that which prevailed with
him, was his
fear of their calumnies, and of
[Page 556] the
anger of the Roman Emperour. For in his
own heart he was minded to
John. 18 38, 39.
release him, being
convinced of his innocence, and
John 19 8.
afraid to have any hand in the Blood of one who
called himself the Son of God. But because he
called himself a King, which his own
John
[...]8 33. mind could not but suggest to him, as the
John 19.12, 13.
Rabble did afterwards, was a Title whereof the Emperour would be extremely jealous: therefore he gives him up to their will, fearing lest, if he did not, he should be traduced as no Friend to that most jealous Prince
Tiberius Caesar. And when
Christ himself comes to pass Judgment in comparison of
his offence and
theirs, He who delivered me unto thee, saith he,
hath the greater sin, Joh. 19.11.
Those discomposures then of our knowing Faculties, which are innocent, and fit to excuse our inconsiderate slips which proceed from them; are such as spring from an
unwill'd sudden grief, or
anger, but especially from an
unwill'd sudden fear.
To make it
unwill'd, I say, it must be sudden; for if our
fear it self, which is a passion that amazes more than all the rest, doth not presently effect any thing, but stays some considerable time, and reigns long before it produces any sinful action: then it is a matter of our
own choice, being it is a fear of our
own indulging. We give it room and entertainment, we feed it, or give way to it; and that makes our fear to become our sin, which can never serve for our vindication.
For a true
Christian must be as
bold as a
Lyon, and fear nothing so much as the
disobedience of his God, and the
breach of his Duty. But as for other things, which men use to be afraid of, whether they be loss of
Fame, of
Estate, of
Friends, of
Liberty, or even of
Life it self; though he may justly fear and avoid them, when he can
innocently; yet if they are the
burden of the Cross imposed upon the doing of his Duty, he must chearfully
[Page 557]
Mat. 16.24 25. and Chap. 10. ver. 37.
take it up, and not fear and fly from, but overlook and contemn them. For God will make us an abundant Recompence in the next World, for any thing which we part with for his sake in this. And therefore he indispensably requires us, as in all reason he very well may, not to fear and shrink from the loss of any thing, even of life it self, when he calls for it; but in Faith of his Promises, and in hope of his Rewards, most couragiously to undergo it.
Persecutions and
Dangers, which are the great objects of our fears, are the chiefest tryals of our obedience, for which reason they are so often in Scripture called
2 Pet. 2.11. 1 Cor. 10.13. Jam. 1.2, 3. Temptations; and therefore their business is to evidence how much we will part with for obedience, but by no means to excuse us when we disobey. But in relation to them Christs command is this:
Fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul; but fear him who can cast both body and soul into Hell, Mat. 10.28. And if we suffer our fears of them to chase us away from the owning of his Religion, or to drive us from the performance of his Will; his Sentence against us is plain and peremptory:
Whosoever is ashamed of me and my words, and dare not owne them, although it be
in a
Generation that is
sinful and adulterous, wherein he will be sure to suffer for the profession of them;
of him shall the Son of man be ashamed when he cometh in the Glory of his Father with his holy Angels, Mark 8.38.
As for all
Fear then
which drives us from our Duty, it is our
fault; and if we
stand and
pause upon it, and have time to
deliberate and arm our selves against it; if we fear still, our fear is our
wilful and
deadly sin, and doth not
excuse, but
deserve our condemnation. And such was the
fear of Peter that made him
deny his Lord, which cost him so many
penitential tears to wash off the stain of it,
Mat. 26.75. And in an instance of a smaller
[Page 558] crime, such was the
indulged fear of Abraham, when, to
save his own life, he exposed his
wife Sarah, and
Pharaoh King of
Egypt to the danger of an
adulterous mixture, Gen. 12.11, 12, 13, 15, &c. Concerning which action S
t
Chrysostome thus discourses:
[...]. And that because
[...]. Chrysost. Homil.
[...]. in Gen. c. 12. v. 12, 13. p. 259, 260. Tom. 1. Ed. Savil.
He participates in the Adultery of his wife, and doth in a manner minister to the Adulterer unto his wife's reproach, only that he himself may avoid a present death. And this he did, because his mind was still subject to the Tyranny of death, the sting of it was not yet taken out, nor his fears of it subdued; but the face of it was ghastly and terrible above his courage. And a like sinful practice upon a
deliberate fear we meet with in
Isaac in the
same case, who was a
true Child of Abraham in his
infirmities, as well as in his
piety, Gen. 26.7.
But that
Fear, or
Grief, or
Anger which makes
excusable and
innocent discomposure, must be
sudden and
surprizing. It must seize on us suddenly, and disturb our thinking powers unawares, and carry us on to transgress before we can recover our selves from the discomposure. And when it doth so, it is forced upon us, and is not chosen by us; we are hurried into it without our own consent, and cast upon it whether we will or no: and since the inconsideration it self is thus involuntary, the slips upon it are excusable, and such as God will not severely punish, but has been always prone to pardon and dispense with.
David, the man after Gods own heart, when he received the sad
[...] of
Absoloms being slain, was
suddenly transported into a most
impatient and
indecent height of sorrow, 2 Sam. 18.33. and Chap. 19. v. 2, 4.
Samuel who was a person so dear to God, that if he
[Page 559] could be
Jer. 15.1.
intreated by any man, he tells us it would be by
him or
Moses standing to intercede before him: did yet in an instance that would have drawn him into the
hazard of his life, dispute Gods command when he should have
performed it, and
question where in duty it became him to
obey. For when God bid him
go and
anoint David King, which service was sure to draw upon him the
cruel and
implacable hatred of
Saul, through the sudden force of that frightful thought, instead of
obeying, he
answers again, saying,
How can I go? for if Saul hear of it, he will kill me, 1 Sam. 16.1 2. And a like instance we have of
Moses's
infirmity, when God was for sending him upon an Errand as hazardous, and much more difficult,
viz. his
deliverance of the
poor oppressed Israelites from the cruel
Bondage of the
powerful Egyptians, Exod. Chap. 3, and 4.
And
Paul and
Barnabas, two great
Apostles, and most eminently pious Servants of Jesus Christ, in the
bitterness of dispute and
[...].
heat of quarrel are so hasty and unadvised, as, through the sudden resentment of that contest, to
separate companies and
part asunder, Act. 15.37, 38, 39.
And since these slips of inconsideration, through a
sudden Grief, Fear, or
Anger, were incident to the most
perfect Saints, and the
most assured Favourites and
Heirs of Heaven; 'tis plain, that they are a fit matter of Gods mercy, and will be graciously born with and forgiven, but not severely punished by him.
As for our
slips of inadvertence then, and
inconsiderate transgressions, whether we are inconsiderate through
surprize, or
weariness, or
discomposure of our thinking Faculties, they are such
innocently involuntary sins as shall not at the last Day be charged upon us; they do not
unsaint a man, or
destroy a state of Salvation; but
consist with it.
[Page 560]But to prevent mens
false confidences of pardon, and
groundless hopes of being excused upon this head; I think fit to subjoyn these
Cautions about inconsiderate sins.
1. No sin is innocently inconsiderate
where we have time, and
our understandings being undisturbed, are able to make use of it.
If we have
Time to think, but our minds are
troubled and
distempered, which makes them unfit to think and consider in it, as it happens in the cases of a
great weariness, and a
violent sudden passion mentioned above; there, 'tis true, we have no choice, because we have not all that is necessary to consideration. But if we have
ability and
power as well as
time and
leisure, our thoughts are at our own choice, and if we transgress inconsiderately, the fault is our own; for we might have helped it if we would, and if we will not, we must answer for it.
2. No sin is innocently inconsiderate which is of a
mischievous nature, and
greatly criminal. For if a man has not brought himself into a
habit of sin, and under a
great hardness of heart (which is always his own fault, and subjects him to a most dreadful punishment) his own Soul must needs
give back, and his
Conscience boggle at every
great offence; and where he doubts and demurs, he cannot say he is rash and inconsiderate. No man therefore can be guilty of an act of
Idolatry, Blasphemy, Perjury, Sacriledge, Adultery, Murder, Sedition, Rebellion, Theft, Slander, or any other of those sins which are so great a Terror even to
Natural Conscience; and yet say he
wist it not, and ventured on them when he did not think of it. For if his Conscience had any thing of that
tenderness, which it should and would have, unless he has sinned it into
numbness and
stupefaction, he could not commit any of these without
checks of mind, nor ever come to be guilty of
[Page 561] them without
fears and
doubtings, disputes and
conflicts in his own soul. He must consider them over and over, and view them on one side and on the other, before he can be able to master his own fears, and work himself into courage sufficient to venture on them.
As for
lesser sins indeed, a mans Conscience has not so quick a sense, nor so great a dread of them; and therefore he may be surprized sometimes into the commission of them before he considers of them. A good man may speak a
rash word, and be
carelesly angry, or
triflingly peevish, through
surprize and
suddenness; but he cannot
contrive the death of his neighbour, or
stab a man to the heart, without fear and
consideration. He may be insnared unawares into a
wanton eye, or a
lascivous thought; but he cannot fall into an act of
fornication and
adultery, till he might look about him, and should bethink himself. He may rashly and unadvisedly be guilty of an
uncharitable censure, of a
surly behaviour, of a
discourteous, uncondescensive, uncandid action: but he cannot
slander his neighbour, or entertain
malice, wrath, and
implacable enmity against him, without deliberation, unless it be his own fault that he will not deliberate, and consider of them. He may run before he bethinks himself into a
covetous wish, but not into
fraud and
circumvention, into
theft and
robbery, into
perfidiousness and
oppression: and the like is observable in other instances. These
lesser sins, which are acted in more
haste, and need less deliberation, because mens consciences are less sensible and afraid of them, men may, and very often do commit inconsiderately and unadvisedly; they are surprized into them before they bethinks themselves, and consider of them.
But then as for
greater sins, which either
imply thought and
contrivance, or
require time and
leisure, or, for the heinousness of their guilt, are
frightful unto conscience;
[Page 562] we can have no excuse of inconsideration when we fall under them. Some, I say,
imply thought and
contrivance, as
fraud and
circumvention; others
require time, and a long stay upon the very commission of them, as
rapes and
adulteries, thefts and
robberies, drunkenness and
revellings, wrath, anger, and
malice; and all of them are
frightful and
terrifying to any
honest, and
truly tender Conscience. And when we think and contrive for them, or dwell long upon them, or are frighted with them, and put into doubts and disputes, fears and demurs about them; it is gross non-sence and absurd contradiction to say that we did we wist not what, and committed them when we could not consider of them. So that as for any sin which is of a
mischievous nature, or
greatly criminal, unless it be our own fault, and we have made our Consciences hard and callous, we cannot venture on it without considering it, because we cannot act it without checks and fears of Conscience about it.
3. No sin is innocently and involuntarily inconsiderate, which
we do not endeavour and strive against. To
endeavour against all sin is in our own power, and at our own choice, although it be not perfectly to
overcome it and get free from it. For our endeavours are our own, and are either put forth, or omitted at our own pleasure; so that it is only because we would have it so if they are wanting. And therefore if we are inconsiderate because we refused, and wilfully neglected to prevent it; our inconsideration enters upon our own choice, and is so far owing to our own will. For we were willing to come under it, and would not strive against it; and so far as it was willed by us, it may be charged upon us, and imputed to condemn us.
Let no man therefore indulge himself in an inconsiderateness of sinning, and take no pains against it, but
[Page 563] quietly submit to it, out of a fond conceit of being excused upon his inconsideration. For if he make no opposition to his inconsiderateness, but carelesly lays himself open to it, and idly waits for it; he makes it cease to be wholly his infirmity, and in some measure to become his fault. Because it is so far an effect of his own will, as it is of his wilful negligence; and as he wills it, he shall not be excused, but put to answer and account for it.
But if any man expect to have his inconsiderate slips excused as involuntary and innocent, he must not indulge to them, or quietly wait for them, but seriously endeavour and strive against them. 'Tis true indeed, he cannot
resolve against all, because he cannot
live free from all; and what a man cannot perform, it is downright folly and gross absurdity to resolve upon the performance of. No man in his wits resolves to be as
wise as
Solomon, to
support a Mill-stone by his own strength, or to
destroy a
vast Army by his
single valour. For since these things cannot be done by him, if he understands what he doth, he cannot resolve to do them. And therefore as for the being wholly freed from all infirmity, and never falling by inconsideration; it is utterly absurd for any man to resolve upon it, because no man can ever attain unto it. But although we cannot resolve against all inconsiderate slips, yet can we endeavour to get quit of them, and strive against them. For
we may endeavour to do what is not to be done; and do as much of it as we can, although we are not able to do it all. Saint
Paul himself
endeavoured, and exhorts
all others who were perfect to such acceptable degrees as he was, to endeavour with him after a state of
absolute perfection, although none of them all would ever be able in this life to arrive to it,
Phil. 3.14, 15. They could not resolve upon it indeed, because they could not compass
[Page 564] it; but they could and ought to endeavour after it, and to attain so far as they had power, when they could not so far as they desired. And after that rate must we strive against all inconsiderate transgressions also. For although we shall never get wholly free from them, yet still must we take pains against them; but if they seize upon us through a neglect of our own endeavours, they seize upon us through our own will; and then they are unfit to be judged involuntary.
4. No sin is
innocently and
involuntarily inconsiderate, except
we are sorry after we have committed it, and beg Gods pardon for it. When thou art reproved for thy rash and unadvised miscarriages, says the wise Son of
Sirach, shew repentance; and
so shalt thou escape the guilt of
wilful sin, Ec
[...]lus. 20.3.
Aristotle has long since observed, That
ignorance it self doth not render an action
involuntary, unless we are
troubled at it afterwards when we come to understand it. For
[...]. Arist Ethic. ad Nicom. l. 3. c. 1.
that act of ignorance only is involuntary, says he,
which we afterwards with grief repent of. When we come to know that evil which we ignorantly committed, we must have an indignation at it, and beg Gods forgiveness of it; and then both our inconsideration, and ignorance may be judged involuntary and innocent; but without that in reason they cannot. For if our wills are not displeased with our offence, when once we come to discern our selves guilty of it, nor seek, by begging Gods pardon, as far as may be to undo it; it is manifest that really they were not against it. They did not chuse it, 'tis true, when it was acted, because then they were not made to see it; but afterwards they make it their own as much as may be, by showing how readily they are bent and enclined for it. They are not at all sorry for it, nor repent of it, but take a pleasure and delight in it; and what can any Body judge from thence, but that they avow it.
[Page 565]If therefore we would have it thought that our ignorance and inconsideration was at any time against our wills, we must evidence
that by showing how much we are troubled, and displeased with it. Our wills must express their dislike of it, and utterly disclaim and renounce it; or else it will readily be inferred that they either had, or would have had a hand in it.
After all
these marks whereby to judge of an
innocently, and
involuntarily inconsiderate sin; I presume I have no need to adde that it must be such as is
unobserved when we venture on it. For if we see and observe it, it is not possible that it should be any longer inconsiderate. And therefore no man may look upon his sin, and say, Is it not a little one, and yet after that venture to commit it with a confidence of being excused for it. For no
known and
wilful sin is little in Gods account, whatsoever it be in
ours, but
every offence with open eyes, and with a convinced Conscience, is deadly and damning. The man that presumed wilfully and willingly to
carry a burthen of Sticks upon the Sabbath Day, under the Law of
Moses, was
Numb. 15.36.
struck dead as surely as he would have been for
going to plough, or
trading at the market. Although this seem to be a
little instance, yet was it no
small offence; for be the matter that a man disobeys in what it will, yet a
contempt of God, and a
wilful rejecting of his Law, can in no case be little. And therefore if at any time we see and observe a sin, we must by all means avoid it; or else our willing offence will certainly subject us to the curse, and prove of a size sufficient to condemn us.
And these are such
Conditions as are necessary to make our
inconsiderate slips involuntary and
innocent. And therefore as ever we expect that the forementioned inadvertencies should excuse us, we must take care that they have all these requisites. We must never
be guilty
[Page 566] of them where we have time and understanding, nor
in any great and mischievous sin, nor
without a serious endeavour against them before, and a
sorrowful repentance and
desire of pardon after we have committed them. All these must concur in us before our inconsiderateness excuse our sin, and rescue us from danger of Damnation.
And now I have gone through both the Particulars of our
involuntary, because
unknown sins, whether their involuntariness proceeds from
ignorance, or
inconsideration; neither of which shall be rigorously dealt with, or imputed to us for our Condemnation.
And thus at last we see, what in the beginning of this
Book I proposed to inquire of;
viz. what are the mitigations of that integrity of obedience which is the Gospel-condition of happiness, and what are those defects; which it bears and dispenses with. And the result of all is this:
That the integrity of obedience, which the Gospel indispensably exacts of us, is an integrity of our chosen actions. And therefore
if wittingly and wilfully we transgress any one Commandment, we are under the Curse which the Gospel threatens; but if we transgress several unwittingly and against our wills, we are out of the reach of it, and intire in Gods account still. We do not lose our integrity, or break the condition
by every slip of ignorance, whether that whereof we are ignorant be
some Law that forbids any sin, or
our present actions being forbid by it: nor
by every slip of inconsideration, whether our inconsiderateness proceed from
suddenness or
surprize, from
weariness, or from the
discomposure and
disturbance of our thinking Faculties. For not any of these Failings will
deprive us of that, which Christs Gospel will construe to be a perfect and intire obedience; they do not
destroy a state of Grace and
Salvation, but
consist with it.
[Page 567]And all these
allowances the Gospel makes to our
sinful actions; besides some others to our
thoughts and
See Book 5. Chap. 4.
desires, which are sin only in an
imperfect birth, and not yet arrived to the guilt of a
compleat transgression; as I shall have a fit occasion to show in answering of those
groundless doubts and
scruples, that perplex good and honest, but weak minds, which shall hereafter follow.
But the great Condition of the Gospel being nothing less than an
intire Obedience; and the generality of men being so
maimed and
defective in obeying: what shall become of them? For who is there but at one time, or other, has willingly transgressed some of those Laws which I have described; and therefore if the Curse take place upon every wilful offence, then wo be to all Mankind.
And so indeed it would, if
Christ had not taken pity on us, and come into the World for this very purpose, that he might succour and relieve us. But the very end of his coming amongst us, was to find out a remedy for all these evils. He came to rescue us from the Curse of the Law, and to procure for us new Terms, and put us into a capacity of Pardon. So that whatsoever his Laws threaten, or whatsoever we have committed; yet are we still secure from suffering, if we make use of his remedy,
i. e. if we
repent of it; as shall appear in the
next Book.
BOOK V. Of those Remedies which restore men to a state of Salvation when they are fallen from it; and of some needless Scruples concerning it.
CHAP. I. Of Repentance which restores us to Gods Favour after Sins of all sorts.
The CONTENTS.
The Rigour of the Mosaick Law is taken away by Christ, who came to preach Pardon upon Repentance where that denounced an unavoidable punishment. Repentance is the great Remedy. God heartily desires mens Repentance, and promises Forgiveness to it. This has been preached in all times. The Remedy for our unknown sins. They are uncapable of a particular Prayer and Repentance, but are forgiven upon a general one. The Remedy of wilful sins is a particular Repentance. That is available for their pardon; for wilful sins after Baptism, as well as before it. Two places, which seem to deny all pardon to wilful sins after Baptism, cleared; the wilful sin,
Heb 10.26, is not any wilful transgression of any particular Law of Christ, which have all been pardone
[...]; but a wilful Apostasie from his whole Religion, which is proved from sundry
[Page 569] things there spoken of it. The falling away mentioned
Heb. 6, is likewise Apostasie from Christianity, which is shewn from those things which they are said to fall from, and those others which are said to be implied in their falling. An account of the desperate state of these men. The state of some habitual Sinners desperate and irreclaimable, by reason their period of Grace is over, but this is no discouragement to any mans Repentance.
HAving hitherto insisted largely upon that
Integrity of Obedience which the Gospel indispensably requires of every man to his Salvation; and upon those
Defects which either
destroy, or
consist with it: I proceed now to inquire
what Remedies it directs us to for recovering a state of Grace and Favour, when at any time we happen to fall from it.
Among the
Jews, according to the strictness of the Law of
Moses, the punishment took place upon the first wilful breach; and therefore in those Laws which were established under pain of death, when it appeared by sufficient evidence, that any man was guilty of the wilful transgression of them, the Sentence was unavoidable, and the man dyed without mercy.
He that despised Moses's Law, saith the Apostle, if it were in an instance whereto the Law threatned death,
dyed without mercy, being convicted
under the hands of two or three witnesses, Heb. 10.28. A man that had committed
Murder, or
Adultery, or any other crime, whereof
Death was the
established Penalty, was to dye without all remedy; for no
Sacrifice would be accepted for him, nor would the Law admit of any
favour or
dispensation. And therefore
David, when he made his Penitential Psalm for
murdering Vriah, and
adulterating his Wife, expresses the
Legal unpardonableness of his offence
[Page 570] in these words —
thou desirest not sacrifice, else would I give it; but thou delightest not in burnt-offerings for such sins as I stand guilty of. No, my crimes are of that nature, for which any man less than a King should dye, and such wherefore no Sacrifice will be accepted,
Psal. 51.16.
This was the rigour of that
Political Law, which God imposed upon the
Jews by
Moses; those punishments that were threatned by it, which were
temporal and of this World, were irreversible, when once they were incurred.
But when
Christ came into the World, his business was to give Laws of a much more gracious nature, which would admit of a Salvo for every sin, and offer men a remedy, which if they did but use, although they had transgressed, they should not suffer punishment.
This
gracious Covenant, whose Promises and Rewards are
future, and to be enjoy'd in the next World, was published more or less ever since
Adam. For by the Grace of this, all the holy
Patriarchs hoped for pardon; and by it likewise all the
Good men among the
Jews, when they should be brought to Gods Tribunal in the next World, hoped to be forgiven. But the Promulgation of it under
Moses was
dark and
obscure, and lay hid in great measure, and almost buried under the crowd of the
rigid and
inexorable Laws of the
Mosaick Covenant.
But when
Christ came into the World, his Errand was to abrogate all the rigour of
Moses's Law, and to preach an
universal Pardon upon
Repentance. And of this he gave them a clear instance in the case of the
Woman, who was taken in the very
act of Adultery. Moses, say they, and that very truly,
Lev. 20.10.
commanded us in his Law
that such should be stoned; but what sayest thou? Joh. 8.5. But his Sentence was,
Go and sin no
[Page 571] more, and then will not I condemn thee, v. 11; which was a fit sentence for that Religion,
whereby they should be justified from all those things, from which they could not be justified by the Law of Moses, Act. 13.39.
Whatsoever it was therefore under the rigour of the
meer Law of
Moses, under the
Religion and
Law of Christ our case is not become quite desperate, and irrecoverable upon the first offence. It is not every
wilful sin, and much less our
slips of ignorance and
inconsideration, which can for ever exclude us from the Favour of God, and incapacitate us for his Mercy. No, the Religion of Christ is not a Religion that seeks advantages of us, and shuts us up close Prisoners of Damnation, as soon as we are guilty of any thing which may deserve it: For Christ need never have come into the World for that end, since the Law had rendred us accursed and miserable enough already. But he came on a quite contrary Errand, to be the Minister of Life and Pardon, and not to seal us up to eternal Death upon the first wilful transgression, but to procure for us remission of all our deadly and damning sins, and to restore us out of a state of Enmity and Death, to a state of Mercy and Reconciliation. He came to find out a remedy for all our evils, and to prescribe us a way of recovering our selves when we had fallen by any sin; so that although none of us all have lived free from it, yet in the event sin shall not be our ruine.
And that remedy which God has provided us for this purpose, is
Repentance. He doth not abandon us upon the commission of every sin; but
he is heartily desirous that we should repent of it, and when we do so,
he has obliged himself by his Truth and Faithfulness to forgive it.
He is
heartily desirous, I say,
that whensoever we commit any sin we should repent of it. If we dare take his
[Page 572] own word, he tells us,
as he lives, that he doth not delight in the death of any sinner, but that the wicked turn from his way, and live: turn you, turn you, as he goes on,
from your evil ways; for why will you dye, O house of Israel? Ezek. 33.11. And this all the World experience by him, in his
long-suffering and
forbearance with them. For he doth not exact the punishment so soon as we have incurred it; but expects long to see if we will return and repent, that then he may with honour pardon and remit it; this being, as S
t
Paul assures us, the end of his
forbearance and
long-suffering, to lead us to repentance, Rom. 2.4. And what S
t
Paul says, that we all
experience. For during all that time wherein he bears with us, how
restless and
unwearied, earnest and
affectionate are his
endeavours for this purpose? He
admonishes us of our faults by his Word, and
by his Ministers; he
invites us to return by his Love, and
by his Promises; he
moves us to bethink our selves by his Spirit, and
by his Providences; and if we are
stubborn, and not to be thus gently won by these
methods of mildness, he seeks to reclaim us by a
blessed, and a
most affectionate force and
violence. For he
corrects us with his
Rod, and visits us in chastisement, and never ceases to try all means of reducing us to a sense of our sin and repentance, till we are become
plainly incorrigible, and
utterly rebellious, and so fit for nothing but to be
swallowed up of ruine. And yet even then his desire of reclaiming us is so
strong, and his love so
affectionate; that he scarce knows how to give us
over. How shall I give thee up, saith he,
O Ephraim? how shall I deliver thee, O Israel? Hos. 11.8.
And
when we do repent, I say,
he has obliged himself by his Truth and Faithfulness most graciously to forgive us.
This was the Doctrine of the
Prophets. Let the
[Page 573] wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts, and let him return unto the Lord, says Isaiah,
for he will have mercy upon him, and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon, Isa. 55.7.
If the wicked man, says God by
Ezekiel, will turn from all his sins that he hath committed, and keep all my statutes, and do that which is lawful and right, he shall surely live, he shall not dye. All his
transgressions, which he hath formerly
committed, shall not be mentioned unto him, but in his righteousness, that he hath done since,
he shall live. For have I any pleasure at all that the wicked should dye, saith the Lord God? and not that he should turn from his ways and live? Ezek. 18 21, 22, 23.
This i
[...] the great Doctrine of the
Gospel, which is a
Covenant of remission of sins, upon
Repentance. Repentance is its
great Article and
fundamental Truth, and is therefore called by S
t
Paul the
Foundation of Repentance, Heb. 6.1. For that which was taught to all the World, in all the
degrees of Publication of the
Gospel, was that
now God called all men to repent, and
that he would forgive them all their sins upon their true repentance.
S
t
John the
Baptist, who was Christs Herald and Fore-runner, at his entrance upon that work, begins with it.
John, says S
t
Luke, in all the Country about Jordan, came preaching the Baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, Luk. 3.3.
Our Lord and Saviour
Christ himself, when he comes after to proclaim his own Gospel, goes on with it.
Jesus began to preach, says S
t
Matthew, and to say, Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand, Mat. 4.17.
And when he left the World, the Commission which he gives to his
Apostles is to proceed on still in the Promulgation of it to all the
World, as he had done to the people of the
Jews. For at the last time of his being with them, just before his
Ascension into Heaven, when,
[Page 574] as S
t
Matthew
Matth. 28.19. tells us, he commissioned them to
preach to all mankind; those
instructions which he gave to them, S
t
Luke informs us were, that
repentance and remission of sins should be preached to all Nations in his Name, beginning at Jerusalem, Luk. 24.47. This was the chief thing which they had in
Commission, and the summ and substance of their
Embassy. For that
Ministry which was
committed to them, was a Ministry of reconciling God and men by this means, as St.
Paul says, or a
Ministry of Reconciliation; so that
they were Ambassadours for Christ, as though God did beseech men by them, and they as Christs Deputies, who is the prime Mediator, did
pray them in his stead to be reconciled to God, 2 Cor. 5.19.20.
And when the
Apostles came to
execute their Orders, the publishing of this was all their
care and
practice. For they all of them went about preaching in
all places, and to
all persons, repentance for the
remission of sins.
St.
Peter in his first Sermon thus exhorts the people;
Repent and be baptized every one of you for the remission of sins, Act. 2.38: and so again
Act. 3.
Repent and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, v. 19. And the same he proclaims more
generally in his second Epistle, assuring all Christians, that the
Lord is not willing that any man should perish, but that all should come to repentance, which is sure to prevent it, 2 Pet. 3.9.
St.
Paul preaches to the
Athenians, that
now God had commanded all men every where to repent, Act. 17.30.
And St.
John assures us, that by virtue of that Gospel-Covenant which was confirmed with us in Christs Blood,
if with repenting hearts
we confess our sins, he is faithful to his word,
and just to his promise
to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from the guilt and stain of
all unrighteousness of one sort or other, 1
Joh. 1.9.
I should recite almost the whole
New Testament, if I
[Page 575] were to repeat all that the
Scriptures affirm in this point. But by what I have already offered, I take it to be clear beyond all doubt and scruple, that the
Gospel-Covenant is a
This is that Grace which Christs bloud procured for us—
[...]. Clem. Rom. 1. Ep. ad Cor. c. 7. And that which ensued upon his exaltation —
exalted to give repentance and remission of sins, Acts 5.31.
Covenant of remission of sins upon repentance. God
most earnestly desires that we should repent, and
he is most truly and faithfully willing to forgive us all our former sins upon our true repentance. Nay I might add, he is not only
willing, but extremely
joyful and
glad of the occasion. For it is his highest pleasure to go out and meet a
returning Soul; and the joy of his heart to embrace a
reclaimed Penitent, as our Saviour has most clearly intimated to us in the most
welcome reception of the
returning Prodigal, Luk. 15.11, 12, &c.
There is a general
joy in the Heavenly Court, says our Saviour again, and
in the presence of all the Angels of God, even
over any
one sinner that repenteth, Luk. 15.10: nay
there is more joy over one penitent, than there is
over ninety and nine just persons which need no repentance, v. 7.
Thus had God provided us of a
means which will most certainly restore us to his favour. He has not left us in our forlorn state, but has prescribed us this method of repentance to recover us out of it, and to be the great Instrument of our Pardon and Reconciliation.
And this remedy is
adequate to all our needs, and able to regain all that which our sins at any time have made us lose. For it will repair the breach upon all sorts of offences, whether they be our
known or
unknown, our
voluntary or
involuntary sins. Of all which I shall now proceed to speak particularly.
This remedy of repentance, I say, God has fitted for all sorts of transgressions; whether they be,
- 1. Our
known, or
- 2. Our
unknown and
secret sins.
1. Our
unknown and
secret sins have the benefit of
[Page 576] this remedy, and that whereupon God will pardon them is a
general repentance, and a
general prayer for forgiveness.
As for several both of our
voluntary and
involuntary sins, they are
secret and
concealed from us, and quite without our
knowledge and
remembrance. We are wholly ignorant and in the dark about them, and our Consciences have no more sense of them, than they have of those which we were never guilty of. For as for our
involuntary sins, in
some of them we are wholly
ignorant, and never think them sinful; and in
others we are
inconsiderate, and do not many times observe that we sin in them. And as for our
voluntary and
wilful sins, though we know full well, and observe when we at first commit them; yet doth our knowledge of them, as of other things, slip out of our minds by degrees, and through length of time, and throng of other thoughts, at last we quite
forget them.
And these sins being thus
quite out of our thoughts, and wholly
secret and
unknown to us; we cannot
particularly either
beg pardon for them, or
repent of them.
We cannot, I say,
particularly beg pardon for them. For no man can become a suiter in behalf of he knows not whom, nor recommend any thing to Gods mercy before he has discovered it himself. And since these particular sins are secret and unknown, they cannot be the matter of a particular prayer and recommendation.
Nor can we
particularly repent of them. As for our
wilful sins indeed, whether we
remember them or have
forgot them, the case is the same as to
one prime part of a
particular repentance, viz.
our forsaking of them, and
beginning to obey that particular known Law which we had wilfully sinned against. We must retract
every voluntary sin by a voluntary obedience, and without this we
[Page 577] can have no just hopes of pardon. For there is no hopes of salvation to any man but upon a
particular obedience to all known Laws; so that when once he sees and understands a Duty, he must obey it particularly before he can expect to live by it. But now as for
those Laws which are transgressed by our
wilful sins, they are all
known, since we could not will and chuse to disobey them, unless we saw and knew our selves to be bound by them. So that whether we had sinned against them formerly, or no; whether we remember it, or have forgot it; obedience to them is our present Duty, and a Duty too so necessary, that without it we cannot be saved. If therefore we have sinned against any such known Law we must amend it, and leave off wilfully to repeat it; for our obedience to all them is necessary to our pardon, and whether we remember or have forgot that we transgressed
formerly, as to the present it is all one, for we must chuse to obey now.
As for our
wilful sins then, which being long since acted, are now quite
forgotten and
unknown, one great act of a particular repentance is necessary to their pardon,
viz. conversion or new obedience and
reformation. For all
wilful sins are transgressions of
known Laws, and whether a man has broken or kept it
formerly, a
present obedience in all chosen actions to every such particular Law is necessary to put him into a
state of mercy and
salvation.
But as for other acts of a particular repentance,
viz. confession, sorrow, detestation, and the like; there is no place for them about any of our
Secret, whether they be
voluntary, or
involuntary sins. For no man can
confess he knows not what, nor
grieve he understands not why, nor
hate and
detest he knows not whom; so that he must particularly know his sins before he can be thus particular in his repentance of them.
[Page 578]A
particular prayer and
repentance then have no place about our
unknown sins; they are not capable to be exercised about them, and therefore they cannot be exacted for the pardon of them.
But that
prayer and
repentance whereof they are
capable, and whereupon God will graciously
forgive them, is
indefinite and
general. These may very well be used about them. For we may all understand thus much by our selves that we are all Sinners, and are guilty of much more than we know and can remember. Several sins slipt from us at first without our knowledge and observation; and several others, which were at first observed, were afterwards forgotten. And when we know this general number, although we are not able to recover any particular instance, we may very well be sorry for it, and beg God to forgive it; and so expiate them as much as may be by a
general prayer and
repentance.
And this remedy God has assigned for our
unknown sins, and when we make use of it he will forgive them. Holy
David was very sensible that he laboured under many such
secret faults, and by this means of a
general penitential prayer, he endeavours to procure their
pardon. Who, says he,
can understand his errours? Cleanse thou me from my secret faults, Psal. 19.12. And because such sins are daily slipping from us, that our remedy might be as near as our disease, our Lord has put into our daily prayers this general petition for our expiation,
Forgive us our trespasses, Matth. 6.12.
As for this first sort then, our
unknown and
secret sins, a
general prayer and
repentance is their remedy. If we obey all known Laws, and particularly repent of all our known transgressions; our secret and unknown sins need not lye heavy on us. For if we are honestly igrant of them, and use due pains and ingenuity about them; if we neither overlook them through sloth and
[Page 579] negligence, nor mistake them through partiality and wilfulness; a general and penitential prayer shall serve their turn, and restore us unto mercy and reconciliation.
And then,
2. As for all our
known sins, God has not been wanting to us in them neither, but has most graciously provided us of a remedy, and means of reconciliation for them, of what
nature or
degree soever they be. Whether,
- 1. Our
voluntary and
wilful; or,
- 2. Our
involuntary sins.
1. In the Gospel God has provided us of a remedy to restore us again to his favour, when once we have lost it through our
voluntary, and
wilful sins; and that remedy is a
particular repentance of them.
To the pardon of these it is altogether necessary that we
particularly amend and
forsake them. For they interrupt a state of love and good agreement, and set God and us at enmity and defiance. So long as they are continued in, they keep God and men at a distance, they interpose betwixt us and his mercy, and hinder all the signs of his approbation, and all the expressions of his pardoning Grace from issuing out upon us. To restore us therefore to Gods Grace and acceptance, these voluntary sins must be taken out of the way; and by a voluntary amendment and reformation, we must undo all that was done amiss in our wilful transgression. And of these sins all those places are meant, that make
repentance, which, as we saw above, includes in it
amendment, the indispensable condition of life and pardon. As when
repentance and remission of sins is commanded
to be preached to all Nations, Luke 24.47: and men are bid to
repent, that
their sins may be blotted out, Acts 3.19; or, as it is in the peremptory and severe words of
[Page 580] our Saviour, to
repent, or else they shall all perish, Luke 13.3.
And as this particular repentance and reformation is altogether
necessary to the pardon of our wilful sins; so is it most certainly
available and
sufficient for them. Although they are of a most heinous guilt, and provoking Nature; yet is not their offence unpardonable, or their case desperate. For after a man has put himself out of a state of Grace and God's favour by them, he is not quite cast off, nor need to despair of getting in again. He is not presently upon every such offence banished this Kings Court and Presence for ever; but upon his particular repentance and reformation he will be allowed to recover his former station. For the preaching of the
Prophets, of the
Baptist, of
Christ, and of his
Apostles, was to call the
wilful and all
lost Sinners, both of the
Jewish and
Gentile World to this reconciliation; Christ, as himself informs us,
coming to
Matth. 18.11.
save that which was lost, and to
Matth. 9.13.
call all Sinners of one sort or another
to repentance. Mens very
Baptism or entrance into Christianity, is a cleansing of them from the guilt of
all former sins without exception. Repent, and be baptized every one, says S
t
Peter, for the remission of sins, Acts 2.38; and
be baptized, says
Ananias unto
Saul, and wash away all
thy sins, Acts 22.16.
Nay after men are once
baptized, and have all their former wilful sins washt off in that
water of regeneration; yet is
not every wilful sin, which they are guilty of, thenceforward irrecoverably damnable, but
they are still called to accept of mercy and forgiveness upon repentance, as before. When men come under the Covenant of Grace, and list themselves under the Discipline of
Christ; they do not subject themselves to a
Covenant of Terror and
Desperation, which takes hold of the first offence, and denounces an irrevocable enmity ever
[Page 581] after. No, a
baptized offender is under the Grace of repentance as well as others. For that repentance whereto we are called by Christs Gospel, is not so much an
act as a
state: which S
t
Paul intimates when he talks of
renewing men unto repentance, that is, unto the condition and standing terms of it,
Heb. 6.4, 6. It is of Gods Grace that there is
any forgiveness, and, in order thereunto,
any place for repentance at all; and of the same Grace we have received a promise of forgiveness upon repentance for
all sins, and at
all times whatsoever.
If any man among us baptized Christians
sin, says S
t
John, his case is in no wise desperate, for
we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and he is the propitiation for our sins, as well as
for the sins of the whole unchristned
world, 1 Joh. 2.1, 2. The Gospel doth not bid every
wilfully offending Christian to despair, and conclude himself to be irrevocably lost, and fallen beyond remedy into a damned condition. But its design is quite another thing, to recover them again from that state of death, and to call them by repentance to mercy and forgiveness. For the Spirit of God himself writes to the
Rev. 2.16, 21.
back-sliding Church of Ephesus, to remember from whence they were fallen, and to repent and do their first works, Rev. 2.5. And S
t
Paul finds fault with the
Christians at
Corinth for
not repenting of their uncleanness, and fornication, and lasciviousness which they had wilfully
committed; threatning
to bewail them, or to excommunicate them in sorrow and lamentation, according to the custom of those times, if they did it not, 2
Cor. 12.21. Nay in the case of the
incestuous Criminal, who had committed such a fault as was not
so much as named, and much less done
among the unbaptized Heathens themselves; he doth not consign him up to
eternal Torments, but endeavours, by the rod of Discipline and
Church-censures, to reduce him
[Page 582] to
repentance, that his spirit might be saved in the judgment
day of the Lord Jesus, 1 Cor. 5.1, 5. And as for the other Members of the
Church of Corinth, who were unconcerned and
puffed up at such an enormous accident; he reproves them smartly, that by bringing them to a sense of their sin, he may work them into a reformation, v. 1, 2. Which good effect when he understood that his reproof had wrought upon them, he rejoyces mightily, and glories in it in his next
Letter. I rejoyce, says he, that by
my former letter you were made sorry, seeing it was
after a godly manner, and
you sorrowed to repentance: For such
godly sorrow worketh repentance unto salvation, which is
not to be repented of, 2 Cor. 7.8, 9, 10. And as he practised thus with
baptized wilful offenders himself, so doth he instruct
Timothy that he should do likewise. For he tells him, that the way whereby the man of God ought to deal with sinners, even those of the worst sort, who are not only
subject, but
enslaved to it, is not peremptorily to damn, and seal them up fast unto destruction: but in great meekness to endeavour to reclaim them, that by recovering them to
repentance, he may restore them again to life and pardon.
The man of God, says he,
must in meekness instruct even the refractory and contumacious, or
those that oppose themselves against him,
if God peradventure will give them repentance, to the acknowledgment of the truth, and that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the Devil, who are taken captive by him at his will, 2 Tim. 2.25, 26. And to name no more instances of this nature, but to summ up all in one, even those great and
enormous wilful sinners, whose offences are so hainous, as to make them fit to be
expelled the society of Christians; are not yet in their very
Excommunication shut up irrecoverably under the pains of Hell, but quite contrary are endeavoured by this very
[Page 583] means to be reduced to
repentance, and thereby to
pardon and
acceptance; Excommunication it self being, as St.
Paul says,
for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus, 1 Cor. 5.5. And the
Power of the Keys in
remitting or
retaining sins, that is, in the excommunicating or absolving of offenders, is intrusted with the Ministers of Christs Church
for the
edification of the excommunicated sinners themselves,
and not for their
destruction, 2 Cor. 10.8. and chap. 13.10.
And by all this we see that the
Grace of Christs Gospel is a
grace of repentance and remission of sins all the way, both
before Baptism, and also
after it. In all periods, from the beginning to the end, it is an instrument of pardon and a means of peace; or a
word and
ministry, as St.
Paul says,
of reconciliation, 2 Cor. 5.19. If we break our
Baptismal vows, which are the condition of the Covenant,
once, and thereby forfeit all our Right to Happiness; it gives us liberty to
repeat them. For we have the freedom both in our
private and our
publick prayers to renew all our good resolutions, and to make God new promises, and to undertake for the performance of that wherein we have wilfully failed by new engagements. Nay it doth not only allow that we
may thus renew the Covenant; but it requires that we
should: it
has appointed an Ordinance, the
Eucharist or
Lords Supper I mean,
for this very purpose. For the Bread and Wine which we eat and drink there, our Saviour tells us is a
Federal form, the
New Covenant, or, according to the manner of the
Eastern Nations, who ratified their Covenants by eating and drinking together, the
re-entring or
confirming of that Covenant, which was at first sealed and
confirmed in his Blood. This, says he,
is the New Testament or
[...]. Covenant
in my blood, drink ye all of it, and so, according to the
[Page 584] known Rite, confirm this Covenant with God by it,
Luk. 22.20.
Mat. 22.27. And this he has not only
allowed, but
injoyned to all his Disciples—
Do this, says he,
in remembrance of me. And that not only at
one time, as it is with Baptism, but at
all times during your whole lives; for in this manner of a Federal
eating and
drinking of this Bread and Wine, you must shew forth the Lords death always, even
till he come again the second time,
i. e. unto the worlds end, 1
Cor. 11.24, 25, 26.
Forgiveness of sins then
upon repentance is a
Grace which is begun in Baptism, and ever after continued, being repeated in every Prayer, and sealed in every Sacrament to the end of our lives. So that no wilful sin can damn us, if we repent of it; but the damned accursed sinner is only he who lives and dyes
impenitent. Insomuch as that very sin, for which St.
Paul says there is no benefit from Christs Death, nor any help of Sacrifice under the Gospel; is therefore excluded from all
Grace of pardon, because it is from all
possibility of repentance. For therein it is that the
irrecoverableness of those lost sinners consists—
It is impossible, says he,
to renew them to repentance, Heb. 6.6.
Thus then, we see, that Christs Gospel has afforded us a remedy even for our wilful sins, whether they be committed
before Baptism, or
after it, at one time or at another, at all without exception; so that although sometimes we do fall under them, yet we shall not be eternally condemned for them. Let us but repent particularly therefore and amend it, and whatever sin we have wilfully been guilty of, our work is done. For our repentance shall set us straight, and our reformation will make us innocent; and if we are careful to do so no more, our offence will be looked upon as if it never had been done at all.
[Page 585]But against this
pardonableness of our wilful sins after our belief of the Gospel, and
Baptism into the Christian Faith; some perhaps may be ready to object
two places from St.
Pauls Epistle to the
Hebrews, wherein he may seem to teach us a more
rigorous and
severe Lesson.
In the 10
th
Chapter, he lays down this as a great Truth:
If we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge, or open belief and
[...]. acknowledgment
of the truth of Christs Gospel,
there remains no more benefit to us from Christs
sacrifice for sins; but a certain fearful looking for of judgment, and fiery indignation which shall consume the adversaries, v. 26, 27.
And in the 6
th
Chapter, to the eternal Terror of all
willing and
wilful Back-sliders, he speaks thus to the same purpose:
It is impossible for those who were once enlightned, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word of God; if after all this they shall fall away, to be again recovered, or for any of us
to renew them to repentance; seeing they crucifie to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame, v. 4, 5, 6.
But now if our
wilful sins after Baptism and belief of the Gospel be thus
desperate, and utterly excluded from all hopes of cure and benefit of Expiation by Christs Sacrifice, as the Apostle in these places seems to intimate: how can the Gospel be truly called a
Ministration of Reconciliation, Grace, and
Pardon, towards all sorts of
wilful sins?
To take off all this difficulty I will answer to the places severally, that all those good minds, which are wont to be perplexed by them, may be more perfectly relieved by a
particular and
distinct understanding of them.
First then, to begin with that, the words of St.
Paul in the 10
th Chapter of his Epistle to the
Hebrews are
[Page 586] these.
Verse 23.
Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering;
25.
Not forsaking the assembling of our selves together, as the manner of some is, but exhorting one another to the open owning and frequenting of them;
and this we ought to do
so much the more, forasmuch
as ye see the day of Gods righteous Judgment
approaching.
26.
For if we sin wilfully in this backsliding from the publick Assemblies, and from the profession of the Christian Faith,
after that we have once
received the knowledge, or professed belief and
[...]. acknowledgment
of the truth of it;
there remains no more benefit to us from Christs
sacrifice for sins;
27.
but a certain fearful looking for of that
judgment, I say,
which shall devour the adversaries. And this all you
Hebrews have reason to expect from
Christ, from what you very well know of the manner of proceeding in such cases under
Moses. For
he that despised or rejected the whole,
28. yea or even any one particular instance of
Moses's Law, whereto death was threatned,
dyed without mercy, if the thing was proved against him
under the testimony of
two or three witnesses.
29. And then
of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall this wilful sinner
be thought worthy, who hath, by such wilful rejecting of all Christs Laws and Religion,
trodden under foot the Son of God, as if he were not raised up again from the dead, but were yet in his grave;
and hath accounted that
blood of his, which confirmed the New
Covenant, and
wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, making it to have been justly shed, as the blood of a Malefactor;
and hath done despite unto the Spirit of Grace and all its evidence, by rejecting it as insufficient? I have set down the place at large, that the very
Text it self may afford us an accumulated proof of the ensuing Explication.
But now as for this sin, which, being wilfully committed after the belief and acknowledgment of Christs
[Page 587] Gospel, is here said to have no help from Christs Sacrifice, nor any benefit of his Propitiation: it is
not the sinful transgression of every Law of Christ, no nor of any one; but a
total Apostasie and abrenunciation of them all.
The sin, I say, which being
wilfully committed after the belief of Christs Gospel is here said to exclude us from all benefit of Christs Sacrifice, is
not the transgression of any of Christs Laws whatsoever, nay nor of any one. For the
Corinthians were guilty of the
wilful transgression of several Laws, and that too after they had embraced the
Faith of Christ. They were guilty of an indulged
Lasciviousness, Vncleanness, and
Fornication, 2 Cor. 12.21. Nay one of them was guilty of it in such an instance, as was
not so much as named, and much less practised
among the Gentiles themselves;
viz. in a most incestuous marrying of his Step-mother, or
his Fathers wife, 1 Cor. 5.1. And St.
Peter, a great Apostle, after three years converse with his Lord and Master,
denies him three times, and that not suddenly e're he could bethink himself, but after a due space of time between one denial and another,
Luk. 22.57, 58, 59. All which he did in the most
aggravated manner, by accumulating
perjuries and
prophaneness upon the sin of disowning his Master; for when his
bare word would not be believed,
he began to curse and to swear that he knew him not, Mar. 14.71. All these were sins
wilful in their commission, and some of them most
highly criminal in their nature; but yet none of them was excluded from the benefit of Christs Sacrifice, for they all enjoyed it. So that it is not any one transgression of a particular Law after men have embraced the Faith of Christ, which is the un-atoned sin here mentioned.
But it is
an utter rejecting of all the Laws of Christ, and a total Apostasie from his whole Religion. It is the
[Page 588]
renouncing of Christs Authority, the
disowning of his Gospel, and
falling quite off from him to Judaism, or
Paganism, or
something directly Antichristian, which is the sin here intended. And whosoever doth this
wilfully, after he has once
acknowledged it, and been convinced by it, (as most men, if not every man, must do who is guilty of it at all) for him
there remains no more sacrifice for sin, but a fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour him, and all other Antichristian
adversaries.
That the word which is here translated
[...].
sin, signifies sometimes not all sin in
general, but particularly this
superlative height and
aggregation of all sin, an
utter revolt from Gods service, and
Apostasie from his whole Religion, appears plainly from 2
Pet. 2; where the
Apostate Angels are called
the Angels that
[...].
sinned, v. 4.
And that this
particular way of sinning, by an
universal Apostasie, and
falling quite off from the profession of the Christian Faith, is that very sin which is here intended, will appear from all those things which are spoken of it in this place.
'Tis plain from the
Apostles exhortation against it— Let us hold fast, says he,
the profession of our faith, and not revolt from it, v. 23.
From his
further disswasion from it in the
verse next but one,—
not forsaking the Christian
Assemblies, which is a great step towards the disowning of Christ himself,
as the manner of some is, v. 25.
From his
Character of it in the
verses that follow, it being a sin that includes in it
all these instances of aggravation.
By it we
become utterly Antichristian, and
Adversaries to Christ and his Religion; —the fiery indignation that is kindled by this sin,
shall devour all them, who by reason of it are become
Adversaries, ver. 27.
[Page 589]By it we
deny Christ to be risen, and
look upon the Son of God as yet in the Grave and
under our feet; we
count his blood, which was spilt for the confirmation of the New Covenant,
to have been the impure and
unholy blood of a Malefactor justly executed; we
despise all the clear proof and
convictive evidence of the Spirit of Grace, which we once thought a sufficient Argument for his Religion, and whereby we were moved to the acknowledgment of that truth of his, which now we contumeliously reject. Whosoever hath committed this sin, saith the
Apostle, I will show him what he hath done;
he hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the Covenant wherewith he was sanctified an holy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of Grace, ver. 29.
As for the sin then which is here spoken of, it is plainly this;
viz. a sin that is contrary to the holding fast of our Christian profession, that
implies a forsaking of the Christian Assemblies, that
makes us open enemies and adversaries to Christ and his cause, seeing thereby
we deny Christ to be risen, and
affirm him to have been an Impostor, and
his blood to have been, like that of the Thieves which were crucified with him,
unholy and impure as the blood of a Malefactor, and
set at nought all the miraculous proofs, and
despise all the convictive evidence of the Holy Ghost that
Spirit of Grace, which hath proved to us abundantly that that Religion of his, which we now renounce, is a most certain truth of God. All
these marks are evidently attributed to that sin which the Apostle here speaks of; and then what can any man think it to be less, than an
absolute Apostasie from the whole Religion, and an
utter abrenunciation of all the Laws of Christ?
Now whosoever
wilfully falls under this, I confess he is in a very deplorable and most desperate case. Because
[Page 590] for him, as saith the Apostle,
there remains no more benefit from Christs Propitiation or
Sacrifice for sin: He has affronted that so enormously, that God will never suffer him to be the better by it. And this to a
Jew ought to be no
uncouth or
surprizing Doctrine, seeing he who thus renounced
Moses could have no Sacrifice to atone for him. For no propitiation was allowed for him who
wilfully rejected any one particular Command of Moses, but least of all if he had
apostatized from the whole Law. He that despised even any one particular threatning death in
Moses's Law, died without mercy under two or three Witnesses. But now this
Covenant and
Law of Moses was sealed only in the
blood of Bulls and Goats; whereas this
Covenant and
Law of Christ, which these men renounce that I am speaking of, was confirmed in his
own blood: Moses, the Authour of that Law, was but a
Servant; whereas
Christ, the Authour of this, was a
Son. If then the revolting from
Moses was so unpardonable, that it inevitably incurred death, and put a man out of all hopes of propitiation and benefit of Sacrifice;
of how much sorer punishment, as he most rationally argues, must all Apostates from Christ
be accounted worthy, who by their falling away from his Religion,
tread under foot the Son of God himself, a Person infinitely above
Moses; and count the blood, not of Bulls and Goats, but of the Christ of God, wherewith this
Covenant was sealed, to be
an unholy thing? They are indeed irrevocably plunged in death, and their apostatizing or
drawing back from that Religion, which upon so good evidence they had before acknowledged, is to their own ruine and
destruction, ver. 38.
But although this
total apostasie and
abrenunciation of Christianity it self, when 'tis
wilfully committed, be thus remediless and desperate a sin; yet is that nothing to the breach of
any particular Law, or to the
wilful transgressions
[Page 591] of any baptized man, so long as he still continues Christian. For all his sins of one sort or other have the salvo of repentance provided for them: and if he doth but once
reform and
amend them, he shall not be condemned for them.
And thus having shewed that this place in the tenth Chapter to the
Hebrews makes nothing against the pardonableness of any
Christian mans sin upon repentance, but only against the forgiveness of those who have
apostatized from Christ, and become
unchristian; I proceed now,
2. To consider that other place in the sixth Chapter of the same
Epistle, where the
Apostles words are these:
Therefore leaving the Principles of the Doctrine of Christ,
Verse. 1. wherein we are wont to catechize even Children and Novices;
let us go on unto perfection, and to treat of such things as are fit for grown men:
not laying again, for such as are apostatized from it,
the first
Foundations of the Christian Doctrine, as are the Doctrine
of repentance from dead works, and of faith towards God; of the Doctrine of Baptisms, and of laying on of hands,
2.
and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal Judgment. And this will we do if God permit, without returning,
3. as I say, to prove again the foundations of the Faith to them who are fallen from it; which indeed were a very vain and fruitless undertaking.
4.
For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened or
[...]. baptized,
and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made Partakers of the Holy Ghost;
5.
and have tasted of the good word of God, and of the powers of Christs Kingdom, or
the World to come;
6.
if after all this
they shall wilfully
fall away from this Faith, it is impossible for them, I say, to be recovered, or for us by any endeavours of ours
to renew them again unto the Grace and Covenant of
repentance; because God is irreconcileably provoked by
[Page 592] this revolt,
seeing thereby
they crucifie to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him once again
to an open shame.
Here indeed the Case is as desperate as it was before; and 'tis no wonder why it should, because the sin is the very
same. For it is nothing less than an
universal backsliding, an
apostasie both in faith and manners, a
renouncing of all the Religion and
Laws of Christ whereof all these severe things are spoken.
As for the word
[...]. which is here put to note this
falling away, it signifies for the most part a
fall which admits of a rise again, and is recoverable; but sometimes it denotes a
fall that is desperate, and
beyond all hopes of remedy. Thus the Apostle, speaking of the
incredulous Jews, to whom the Religion of Christ was a
stumbling block and a
rock of offence, distinguishes betwixt these
two,
[...] and
[...].
stumbling, and
falling; making the
latter to be much more dangerous than the
former, and denying
it, when he affirms the
other. Have they stumbled, says he,
that they should
[...].
fall mortally and irrecoverably?
God forbid, Rom. 11.11.
And thus it signifies in
this place. For the
falling away here spoken of is nothing less than a
revolting from all Christ's Laws and Doctrines, and an
apostatizing from his whole Religion. Which appears from several things that are here said of it, some whereof
they are said to fall from, and others
are said to be implied in their falling.
It appears, I say, from some things,
which they are said to apostatize or fall from.
They fall away
from their Baptism which is expressed by the word
[...]. See
Heb. 14.32.
enlightened, the common name in the
antient Church to signifie the baptized; from
the remission of sins, the
preaching of the Word, and the
administration of the Sacraments, which are such
priviledges and
[Page 593]
gifts of God, as are afforded to persons baptized; from the
hopes of Heaven, and all
the promises and
good word of God; from the
gift of tongues, and
other effects of the Holy Ghost, whereof, upon the
imposition of the Apostles hands, they had been made
Partakers; and from the
power of working miracles, that were so conspicuous under the appearance of Christ, those times of
Messiah, which the
Jews were wont to call the
Age or
world to come. If those, says the Apostle,
who were once baptized or
enlightned, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the holy Ghost, and have tasted of the good word or promise
of God, and the powers of the world to come; if they shall fall away or apostatize from all these,
it is impossible to renew them, v. 4, 5, 6. This, as is evident, is the
Apostasie which is here specified, which is nothing less than a
renouncing of the Baptismal Covenant, of
the preaching of the Word, of
the administration of the Sacraments, of
all the Gospel-promises, nay of
all those miraculous gifts and powers of the Holy Ghost, whereof in the first times they were ordinarily made partakers; and what can any man take this to be, but an
utter renouncing of the whole Gospel and
Religion of Christ?
And that it is so, is still further manifest from
those things which are said to be implied in their falling.
For hereby they are said to
condemn Christ as an Impostor; to
justifie his murderers; to
say he was crucified justly, and
that were he now alive, they should be ready to crucifie him over again, which is a
publishing again to all the world his reproach, and a
putting him anew to an open shame. By
this falling away, saith the Apostle,
they crucifie to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame, v. 6.
But now thus to
renounce our Baptism, and
all our Christian Priviledges, to
condemn Christ as a cheat and
[Page 594] Impostor, to
justifie his Murderers, and to
defame his Religion; what is it less than a
renouncing of his Gospel, and a
falling off to persecute the Christian Faith and Profession?
And as for this indeed, the Apostle says expresly that it is desperate, and that
it is impossible for him, by any endeavours or arguings which he can use,
to renew-again those who are guilty of it, to that Gospel-Covenant which they thus abjure, and which is the only gracious means of repentance and reconciliation. And since it is to no purpose, says he, I will not attempt it, but
go on in speaking to those who still retain the Faith, without concerning my self to
prove again the foundation to those who have apostatized from it, v. 1, 3.
These wilful Apostates therefore are in a most deplorable case, for they have sinned themselves out of all capacity of mercy, and transgressed beyond all recovery. For there is no pardon to any wilful sinner whatsoever without he repent; but as for Apostates,
it is impossible for any man to renew them again unto repentance.
Their
renewal I say is impossible. For as for all humane means which any men, even the
Apostles of our Lord themselves, could use for their recovery; they have defeated them already. They know all the
evidence of Miracles, and the
demonstrations of the Spirit; nay they have not only
seen them, but they themselves have been
partakers of them, and
impower'd to work them: but yet after all they have renounced that belief which all these perswade to, they are Armour of proof against all these demonstrations of the
Holy Ghost, and
Infidels to Christ notwithstanding them. So that let an Apostle himself urge any thing to them in behalf of Christs Religion, his Argument has been overcome before he offers
[Page 595] it. He tells them nothing new, nor shews them any thing but what they have seen, nay what they themselves were formerly impower'd to shew to others; but all that was not strong enough to keep them in the Faith, for when they saw it all, they turned
Infidels and
Apostates still.
As for any
humane means then, they are of no force with them, they cannot reclaim them, or bring them anew to the acknowledgment of the Gospel, which is the only gracious Ministry of Repentance and Reconciliation. So that if ever they be restored again, it must be by a
Divine Power; for nothing now can possibly prevail with them but a
special Providence and a
special Grace.
But now here is the
desperateness of their state, these will never be afforded them. For when men have wilfully sinned up to this height, and fallen off against so great means, and so clear conviction; God in the ordinary methods of his Grace is resolved to concern himself no further with them, nor to trouble himself any more for their recovery. They have had all the care and cultivation of his Grace which they are like to have, and now, like
barren ground, (which after all that has been laid out upon it, brings forth nothing but
thorns and
bryers, that are not only
useless, but
prickling and
offensive) they are
nigh unto cursing. And this is the very instance which the
Apostle himself uses, and the reason which he gives of that
impossibility which he had affirmed to be in that undertaking.
It is impossible, says he, for any man
to renew them, because God will no longer help on his endeavours with his Grace, nor look any further after them. For with those men who are Infidels after all his care, he will deal just as he doth with ground whose fruit is evil and offensive after all his labour; and as for his dealing with that, 'tis plainly this.
That earth indeed
which
[Page 596] drinketh up the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it was dressed; receiveth more blessing still
from God. But that which, after it has been thus water'd,
bears thorns and bryars, is rejected, and nigh unto cursing, whose end is, not to be water'd any more, but
burnt up, v. 7, 8.
As for these
two places of the Apostle therefore in his Epistle to the
Hebrews, we see indeed that they speak of
wilful sins beyond pardon, and of transgressions which are irremissible; but these sins are not the wilful transgressions of any
Christian man, but a
wilful Apostasie from Christianity it self. So that after all it is true still, that every man, who owns the Religion, and professes the Faith of Christ, is provided of a remedy for all his wilful sins, whensoever they are committed; for let him but particularly repent of them and amend them, and he never shall be condemned for them.
Nay so fast is the tye, and so inseparable is the connexion under the Gospel of Christ betwixt
Repentance and
Remission; that, as I observed, this irremissible sin of
wilful Apostasie it self, is therefore alone declared
impossible to be forgiven, because it is
impossible to bring men to repent of it, Heb. 6.6.
If a man doth but
repent then, let his sin be
wilfully committed, whether
before or
after Baptism, it matters not; for his repentance shall set him straight in both, and his offence shall be quite forgotten, as if it had never been.
Indeed if a man goes on in a
constant trade of sin, silencing continually his own conscience, and
grieving Gods holy Spirit, and
despising all the means and offers of his Grace; he may sin himself
beyond his time of mercy, and so his sins will prove irremissible, because he is gone too far ever to repent of them, which is their only remedy and means of pardon. For there is a
set period of
[Page 597] Grace, and a certain season and space of time wherein God will still make the offers of his help, and of the guidance of his Spirit to reclaim and reform men. But if after all, they slight all his offers, and reject his aid, and prove utterly incorrigible; he grows weary at last, and will trouble himself no more about them, but leave them wholly to themselves. And this God plainly intimates concerning incorrigible
Ephraim, who was just then about to be abandoned, and to be given up to the unmasterable wickedness of his own heart—
How shall I give thee up, says he,
O Ephraim? how shall I deliver thee, O Israel? Hos. 11.8. And our Saviour says the same over
intractable Jerusalem. O! if thou hadst but known, at least in this thy day, the things that belong unto thy peace with God;
but now it is too late, for
they are hid from thine eyes, Luk. 19.42.
This, I confess, is a
state of sin which is
desperate and
irrecoverable; not for that repentance is no sure means of remission; but because when once men are come thus far, God deserts them, so that they never can repent of them.
But as for
the time when any man is come up to this unpardonable pitch, that only God in Heaven knows. No man can say, I am beyond my time of repentance, because without a
special Revelation no man can understand it. And therefore let a man have sinned never so long, yet cannot that discourage him from repenting, because if he set himself seriously about it, for ought he knows, God will pity him, and afford him his Grace and Spirit, which is never wanting to such as heartily desire it, to aid and strengthen him in his repentance. Nay indeed, if a man be come so far as to bethink himself, and to be apprehensive of his danger, and to be convinced of the destructiveness of his sinful courses; there is no question to be made but that he
[Page 598] will. For the tide is turned, and the change is begun already; and that is a thing which needed God's Grace as much as any thing that is yet remaining. For a
cariere in wickedness is like
running down hill; the great difficulty is to make the
first stop, but when once that is done, to return again is much more easie. And therefore if a man has received so much Grace, as makes him break off his evil courses for the present, and stand and deliberate with himself, whether or no he shall proceed in it; he need not doubt, if he will go on to endeavour as he has begun, but that he shall have more, till at last he is fully enabled to perfect and compleat it. He has an experimental evidence that his time of Grace is not past, he may be sure it is still with him, because it helps and works in him. For it is Grace that brings him on to what he is, and if he be but as willing to be aided by it, as it is ready to assist him, it will not fail to carry him on further. Gods Grace will still grow upon him, as his own endeavours do; so that if he make good use of this, he shall have more. For this is laid down by our Lord as a certain Rule of Divine dispensations;
To him that hath, that is, maketh a right use of that Grace which he hath,
shall more
be given even in
abundance, Mat. 25.29.
Whatsoever irreconcileableness therefore there may be, and truly is in some states of sin, when men have gone on beyond their time of Grace; yet he who has so much Grace as to doubt and question, to fear and scruple, has great reason to think that, as for his part, he is not past Grace, but under it. For an
irrecoverable sinner is commonly one that is
hardned; he transgresses without sense, and goes on without fear; he is infatuated with his lusts, and lull'd asleep in his sin, and scarce ever comes to himself till he awakes in Damnation. But if once he begins, especially in the time of
[Page 599]
health, either through a
severe reproof, or a
severe providence, to
interrupt his sin for the present, and to
apprehend the evil of it; and if from thence he goes on to
good desires, and
holy purposes of well-doing: then he feels that Grace which he is afraid he wants, and that good Spirit works in him, which he suspects to have deserted him. He is not in this irrecoverable state, but is going on towards a good recovery.
Indeed if his
Conscience is awakned in the height of horror, and
extremity of despair, so that he is
obstinate against all good advice, and
dead to all endeavour, and
continues to be so; this is not an effect of
Grace, and a
step towards repentance; but a
terror of Judgment and a
fore-taste of Hell. If it deads all
industry by excluding all
hope; if he
complain of his estate without
seeking to get out of it, and
despair without all amendment; this
fear of heart and
terror of soul, 'tis true, doth not bring him nearer unto life and pardon, but by secuing him faster in his sin, it shuts him up a closer Prisoner of Condemnation.
But if he be so
apprehensive of his danger as to
run from it; if he has so much
hope as will put him upon
trying all means, and
using his best endeavours; if upon his apprehensions of his present evil state, he fears, and desires, and resolves, and strives to get quit of it; he is not deprived of a good Providence or of a gracious Spirit, but enjoys the benefit of them, and is conducted by them. He is in the way to Life, and under the recovering methods of Grace; Gods holy Spirit has not for ever abandoned him, but has begun again to work in him.
And thus at last it appears, that as for all the
wilful sins of any
Christian man, they are in no wise desperate and helpless; but the Gospel has reached out a remedy for them to all who are willing to make use of it. For
[Page 600] let them but particularly repent of them, and amend them, and then they are safe from them. So long as they continue in the profession of the Christian Faith, and do not apostatize from it, there is no sin whatsoever which they wilfully commit, but is pardonable upon their repentance. If once they honestly undo the fault, and conscientiously forsake it, their work is done; for their penitent reformation shall make them innocent, and whatever punishment the Law may threaten to any sins, when God comes to Judgment, he will not exact it of any man who has been thus reclaimed from them.
Do we find our selves guilty then of any unretracted wilful sins, and thereby subject to a dreadful sentence according to those measures that have in great largeness been hitherto discoursed of? Let us particularly repent of them, and begin to amend them, and then we are safe from it, and shall most certainly prevent it. Have any voluntary faults put us out of a state of favour, and made us obnoxious to the severities of Judgment? let us reform them, and do so no more, and repair the breach which ensued upon them, and we are surely pardoned. For the Gospel of Christ doth not in any wise intend to amaze and astonish us, or to affright us from amendment, by putting us into a despair of mercy. No, we must lay this down as a most unerring Rule, That
that can never come from God which tends to detain us in our sins, and to discourage our reformation. For the summ of all his designs and endeavours, both in the
sending of his Son, and in the
preaching of his Gospel, is to free and cleanse us from all sin, and to carry us on to reformation and repentance by the sure and stedfast hopes of pardon and acceptance.
Whensoever we have
wittingly done evil therefore,
[Page 601] let us take care to do so no more; and if it were offensive or injurious to our brethren, to repair the hurt our sin has done, and all is well. And if any Law of the Gospel threaten us, let us begin thus to fulfil it, and then we are safe from it. Let us fulfil it, I say, for that only is a saving repentance, which, as we saw above, implies obedience, and ends in reformation. And if we repent in that manner of any sin, whatsoever it be, or whensoever it be committed, whether
before Baptism, or
after it, it matters not, we shall surely go unpunished, and shall not be eternally damned for it.
CHAP. II. Of Reconciliation, and Restitution upon those Sins, whereby we have offended, or injured our Brethren.
The CONTENTS.
Of the Necessity of Reconciliation upon Sins whereby we have offended, and of Restitution upon others whereby we have injured our Brethren. In sin three things considerable, the offence against God, and the offence and injury against men. Sins whereby God alone is offended, are sufficiently repented of, and pardonable upon reformation and amendment. Those whereby we have also offended, or injured our brethren, are not sufficiently repented of, or pardonable upon that alone, unless moreover we seek to be reconciled, and make restitution. These two means of pardon, for affronts, and injuries against men, are necessary fruits of a sincere and sufficient
[Page 602] repentance. Of sins whereby we have justly offended our Brethren. Their ill effects represented, which are to be redressed by penitential acknowledgments, and seeking to be reconciled. These penitential acknowledgements necessary only to appease those, whom by our sin we have offended; and so unnecessary, when they know nothing of our offence. Where they do, Reconciliation is necessary so far only as it can be had, and where we have an opportunity of seeking it. This discourse upon Reconciliation sum'd up. Of sins of injustice, whereby we have injured men. Reparation ordinarily necessary to a sincere, and always to a sufficient Repentance of them. 'Tis necessary moreover in it self, as an instance of strict justice. An account of particular injuries, how to be repaired where the injured persons can, and how where they cannot receive it. Restitution necessary whether our Brethren know themselves to be injured by us, or no. It is due only upon sins of injustice. Of the perfect right which we have to things of strict Iustice, and of the imperfect right which we have to things of Charity, whence the performance of them is sometimes called righteousness. In sins of injustice, reparation due so far only as we can, and according as we have opportunity to make it. In judging of a just opportunity, caution given that we be neither too strict, so as more than needs to prejudice our selves; nor too loose, so as to overcharge our Neighbours. This Discourse of reparation upon injuries summed up.
FROM what has been discoursed concerning
the remedy of wilful sins in the
foregoing Chapter, it plainly appears that they are not
hopeless, but that at what time soever any of them have been committed by a
Christian man, whether
before Baptism, or
after it, they are still
pardonable upon his
particular repentance of them.
[Page 603]This repentance, as has been shewn, implies
amendment, so that we never shall be judged to have repented of them, till we have
forsaken them, and are
reformed from them. Amendment then is necessary to our repentance, and to the pardon of
all voluntary offences whatsoever; and to the pardon of
some, viz. those wherein God alone is concerned, it is not only
necessary, but
sufficient: but then to a
right repentance, and to the
pardon of
others, which do not barely
offend God, but are
offensive also and
injurious to our Brethren, there is
more required. For although God will forgive his
own share of any sin,
viz. so far as it is
an act of disobedience to him, and account us duly penitent upon our
amendment and
reformation; yet will he not judge so favourably, or so easily pass over the hurt which is thereby done to other men. And since in several sins, there is not only an
offence to God, but withal an
affront or
injury to
our Brethren; what ever God may do in
some, 'tis plain that he will not pardon
others, or look upon us to have sufficiently repented of them, upon a
bare forsaking of the fault, without our seeking also to be
reconciled to the offended persons, and making of due
reparation.
And this being a thing which occasions much
doubt and
scruple in many
honest minds, I will here endeavour to give a plain state of the Duty of
reconciliation upon offences, and of
restitution upon injuries against our neighbour, that so we may have no needless fears upon this account, or know how to put an end to them when we have just occasion for them.
In sin there are
three things considerable, according as it may concern either
God or
men, or
both; viz. the
offence against God, and the
offence and
injury which it may include
against men.
First, As for
the offence against God, as it is
a breach
[Page 604] of his Law, and a
going cross to his pleasure; it is atoned by
reformation and
amendment. Till we are reclaimed indeed from our
former sins, and are become Gods dutiful Sons, and faithful Servants, for the
present, and for the
future; it is not consistent with the
honour of his goodness and
holiness, with the
authority of his Laws, and with the
ends of his Government, to bear any
complacential love, or show any marks of
favour and
friendly affection towards us. But as soon as ever we are conscientiously reformed from them, he will be reconciled to us. He will never punish us for any disobedience against his
Divine Majesty, after we have forsaken it; but whensoever we turn off from any evil way, so far as he
himself was concerned in the dishonour of the offence, he will graciously pass it by, and as may plainly appear from what has hitherto been discoursed, return to have mercy upon us.
But then as for the
offence, and also as for the
injury which our sins may at any time imply
towards men; he will not judge us
savingly to have repented of them, nor
pardon them upon
amendment alone, unless, together with that, we expiate the
first by
seeking to be reconciled to the Party whom we have offended, and the
latter by
making amends for the damage done, and
offering a due reparation.
These
two means of pardon for our sins of
affront or
injury against men, viz. our
seeking to be reconciled, and
making all due restitution, are no less
natural fruits and
necessary effects of
repentance for
them, than
reformation and
amendment is for
them, and for
all others.
For the most natural effect of a sincere and sufficient repentance, is to
undo the fault, and
set things in the same place where they were before, It implies a
change of mind from sin, that now our hearts and thoughts are set against it; which change is helped on and produced
[Page 605] in us by our
hatred of it, our
grief and
sorrow for it, and our
being ashamed of it: And the natural effect of a change of mind, of
hatred, shame, and
grief, where they are in any just degrees and perfect measure, is to
wish that the action which causes them
had never been done, and, as much as it is possible,
to undo it again. So that if our repentance for any sin is both
true and
perfect, if it implies an
undissembled hatred, a
deep shame, and a
great and
hearty grief and sorrow for it; it will make us
cancel and
undo it, and take away, as far as can be, all the footsteps which it had left behind it.
And because there are
more effects remaining after some sins, than after others; the
fruits of repentance are more for some, than they are for others. For in
some only
God is concerned, as it happens in the
sins of impiety, and in
several instances of unsoberness, when there is no
scandal to our Brethren joined with them: and the breach in these being only in
God's Authority and
Honour, it is repaired by our beginning to
owne his Laws, and the stain is wiped off by
amendment and
new obedience. But in
others, our
Brethren are concerned too, as it falls out in all those sins whereby we
injure, or
affront men: and since there remains after these sins, not only a
dishonour of God, but also a
lasting hurt and
offence to our Neighbour. The breach made by these is not repaired barely by our beginning to
obey God, unless we also seek to
appease and
satisfie men, by our
penitential acknowledgments and
restitution. And therefore if we are so far penitent, as to
retract and
undo our sins, without which we are not duly
ashamed, or
sorry, nor
sufficiently changed, and
reclaimed from them; we shall be ready, not only to repair the dishonour which they cast upon God, but the injury and offence which they gave to men too.
But in the account of these two instances of repentance,
[Page 606] and means of pardon to be more particular.
2. In sin we are to consider the
offence and just displeasure which it gives to our brethren, as it manifests our
contempt of them, and our
hostile inclination to insult over them, or to vex and disquiet them: and this is to be put away by our
seeking to be reconciled with penitential confessions.
In all sins against
Justice or
Righteousness towards all men in
general, or towards any in those
particular relations wherein we may be concerned; there is not only an act of
disobedience towards God, but also of
affront or
injury against our Brethren: And this,
if they understand it, will beget an
alienation of mind, and create
hard thoughts and
hostile inclinations. For when they have observed our
contempt of them, or our
ill will to them, from our
mockery and
contumelious usage, our
whisperings and
backbitings, our
slanderings, false witness, fraud, cozenage, or any other trespass against them, whether to their
damage, or only to their
disparagement, or
both; they will have great reason to be
afraid of us, and
offended with us. They will think our society unsafe, and either fly our company; or be jealous of us, and stand upon their guard when at any time they are so unhappy as to be ingaged in it. So that upon these sins against the
Honour, Persons, and
Estates of our
Brethren, when once they come to
understand how they are damnified by them, there is not only an act of
disobedience towards God, but also a plain
breach of that
friendship, good will, and
mutual confidence which ought to be among men.
And now to
undo all these evils which ensue upon these sins, and to set things in the same state which they held before; there must not only be an act of
reformation and
amendment to
appease God, but also some
outward indications of a change to the
parties offended,
[Page 607] and such
penitential acknowledgments as may
repair the breach which they have made among men. We must let the persons grieved
know that now we are
ashamed, and
sorry for our
fault, that our
temper is
changed, and our
mind is
alter'd; so that they may safely venture to
return again into
favour with us, and never fear suffering the like indignities from us any more. And this now will
reconcile mens minds, and
reunite their hearts, and make them to become again
kindly affectionate, secure, and
confident, in the society and conversation of each other. And when this is done, and they have both by reformation and amendment made their peace with God, so far as his honour was concerned in it, and also by such penitential acknowledgments made their peace with men; they have undone, as much as is possible, all that was done amiss, and such repentance shall suffice, and prepare them for Gods pardon. And this is that which our Saviour expresly requires of us,
Mat. 5.
If thou bring thy gift to the Altar, saith he,
and there, before thou offerest it,
remembrest that thy brother hath taken just offence, and
hath ought against thee, (whether upon account of thy
causless anger in calling him
Fool, and
Racha, or using any other opprobrious language; or of any other affront or injury whatsoever;) presume not to think of appeasing God before thou hast appeased him, but
leave there thy gift before the Altar, and go thy way, first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift for thy reconciliation unto God, v. 22, 23, 24.
As for those sins then, whereby we have not only dishonoured God by disobedience, but also provoked and offended men by affront or injury; to procure the pardon of them, we must not only seek unto God by reformation and amendment, but to them too by such penitential acknowledgments as may repair the breach,
[Page 608] and reconcile the difference, which our sins had made betwixt them and us.
But here we must observe, that as the necessity of superadding these
penitential confessions to our
amendment, arises only from the necessity of
appeasing men, whom our sins had offended: So whensoever our trespasses against them have given them
no offence, there is no need of these
acknowledgments for a
reconciliation. And therefore in all our sins against them, whereby we have either injured or disparaged them, which they
know not of, there is no need of it at all. For if they understand not that we have wronged or abused them, they cannot be angry at us for so doing; and so there being no breach made by our offence, there is no place for a reconciliation.
Yea I add further, if they are come to understand our offence, and have accordingly resented it; there is not always still a necessity of having them
actually reconciled, but then only
when it can be had, and
we have an opportunity of doing it.
There is then only a
necessity of having them reconciled, when it can be had. For some men are unalterable in their resentments, and never lay them down; they are eternal in their hatred, and will not forgive an injury to their lives end. And with these, God doth not require that we should actually be reconciled, neither will he be angry at us, when at last we miss of it. He has not made
impossibilities the
means of pardon, nor will he make the
unconquerable obstinacy of one mans sin, to be an article of anothers
punishment and
condemnation. And therefore when we have to do with such men, we shall be accepted, if we
earnestly seek reconciliation, although we cannot
find it. So that if in this case we
seriously express our sorrow, and
beg pardon for our fault, and
promise never after to repeat it,
[Page 609] and,
by our obliging carriage and
after-kindness, endeavour to atone for our past offence, and to show them how
safely they may confide in our present engagements: if all this doth not melt them into a compliance, the
sinful continuation of the breach is now their
own; but as for
us, we have done enough to mend what was amiss, and shall deliver our own souls.
And even with those men
from whom it might be had, there is then only a
necessity of an actual reconcilement when we have an opportunity of doing it. For in the
infinite mixture of conversation, and
variety of company which we meet with in this world, how universally are men, especially of an
abusive sportful wit, and a
proud petulant humor, guilty of these offences towards those persons whom they shall never see again, and whom they know not
where to find, or
when. Now here, by reason of absence of the persons whom they should make it to, an actual acknowledgment and reconciliation, is impossible, and all that can be done towards it, is only
sincerely and
firmly to resolve to seek it, whensoever an opportunity shall be offer'd. And this
honest purpose of reconciliation, till such time as we have an opportunity to perform it, shall be every whit as available to our pardon, as if we were indeed reconciled. The
will, as I have
Book 1. c. 3. shewn,
shall be taken for the deed, where
'tis in our power to will only, but not to do, and where
the deed would certainly follow, if there were but an opportunity to shew it in. For in this case the
Apostles rule is sure;
Where there is first a willing mind, it is accepted according to what a man hath, and not according to what he hath not, 2 Cor. 8.12.
As for the Duty of seeking Reconciliation then, where our sin has given offence to men, it is plainly this:
If they know nothing of our fault, they are
not angred, and so have need of no
atonement. But if they
[Page 610]
do understand it, and
are offended at it; we
must seek a reconciliation, if it can be had, and
where we have an opportunity to endeavour it. But if there be
no opportunity of making our acknowledgments at
present, we must
firmly purpose it in our own minds, and
resolve to make it when a fitting season shall be offer'd: and upon this
honest purpose, which would prove effectual, were the persons present, we shall be pardoned, as if we had performed it.
3. In sin we are to consider the
damage and injury which it implies towards our Neighbour, as it causes his
unjust loss or
hindrance, whether as to his
Life, Liberty, Good Name, or
Estate; and this is to be expiated
by making amends for the wrong, and
restoring what our injury took away, by a just and full reparation.
How often doth mens
Envy and
Revenge, their
Covetousness and
Ambition, render them not only
offensive by
indignities and
affronts, but really
hurtful and
injurious to their brethren. They
blast their Reputation by
slanders and
false reports; they
spoil them of their Goods by
theft or
oppression, by
fraud and
cozenage; they
rob them of their lives or
liberties by
murder and
false witness; they
inflame their enemies, estrange their friends, and
stop or
destroy their preferment, by their
malicious suggestions, unjust suspicions, and
spiteful representations of them. And when at any time we do thus by our Neighbour, he is really a loser by reason of our sin, and has just reason to complain of us, and to stand at a distance from us as dangerous and hurtful persons, till we do not only
confess our fault, and
seek a reconcilement, but moreover make him a
just amends, and set him in the same state, if possibly we can, which he enjoyed before.
This we shall surely do, if we are
truly and
compleatly penitent; and till we have thus
restored a spoil, and
[Page 611]
repaired a wrong, we cannot be thought
truly, or at least
perfectly to have
repented of it.
We cannot
ordinarily be thought, I say,
to have repented of it truly, but only
under a
Si res aliea, propter quam peccatum est, cum reddi possit non redditur, non agitur poenitentia, sed fingitur. Aug. ad Macedon. quae est Ep. 54.
false disguise and
vain hypocrisie. For that is
ordinarily no
true sorrow which doth not
undo the fault, and set things, as much as may be, in the same state which they held before. We shall not be thought to be
really angry at the crime, if still we hold fast the
bait, and are pleased with the temptation. We shall not be esteemed to
hate it, so long as we are in
love with that which comes by it; for we did not love it for
it self at first, but only for the
unjust gains sake which led us on to it; and if we yet hold that fast, and will not restore it and let it go, 'tis plain we love it, and adhere to it for its sake still. So long then as men are pleased in the
fruits of their injustice, and
continue the damage which their brother suffered, or
hold fast the unlawful gain which they themselves acquired by it; they cannot in reason be thought to
renounce or to
redress it, but to
justifie and
confirm it. They are resolved to have their end in it, and to enjoy that by it which led them on to it; and this is not to be
punished and
afflicted for a fault, but to be
enriched by it; it is not
repenting of it, but
owning and
avowing it.
But if the sense of Gods wrath, which they have incurr'd by their unjust dealings, should put these men, who will not repair them, into some
real trouble of mind and
grief of heart, as sometimes it doth; yet so long as they make no just amends, but suffer all the ill effects upon their brethren to remain, their
repentance, such as it is, although it be
real and
sincere, is not yet
perfect and
entire, and
able to work that reformation which it is designed for. Their mind is changed in part, but 'tis but half way; their sorrow for their sin is something, but not enough; it would not have strength
[Page 612] sufficient to prevent the sin, because it cannot wean them from the temptation. For the
unjust gain still keeps possession of their heart, and all their grief and change of mind is not able to remove it: their brothers loss is still their love and delight, and all their repentance cannot bring them to repair it. They still adhere to, and love the
fruits of their offence, more than they do the
rewards of amendment and
obedience: so that if they should be tempted by these inducements again, they would have the same effect upon them which they had at first, and make them as unjust as they were before.
Thus necessary is
restitution and
reparation of a wrong, to evidence that men
truly and
perfectly repent of it.
But besides this way of its being necessary,
viz. as
a necessary effect of a compleat repentance; it is also
necessary in i
[...]self, as a piece of
common justice and
natural equity, without which no man, who has done wrong, can be an
equal or a
just man. For the great Rule of
Justice is,
That every man should have his own, and
that no other mans force or
fraud should spoil him of it, or
any ways detain it from him. So that if any man has
destroyed or
wasted any thing belonging to another, he must
make it up; if he has
taken it to himself, he must
restore it. For whatsoever Goods he has wrested wrongfully from his Neighbour, are not
his Goods, but his
Neighbours still. For that which transfers
Propriety from one
private person to another, is
his own consent; this being the very nature of
Dominion, that
a man may dispose of a thing at his own will, and
no other man may meddle with it, without he agree to it: so that it must be his
own voluntary act, and not
anothers force or
fraud that can
justly mak
[...] an alienation. If then one man wrongfully possesse
[...] anothers Goods, he is
no Owner, but an
Vsurper; he enjoys what belongs not to him, and cannot be a
[Page 613] just man, till he has cleared his hands of the others Goods, and made restitution.
Thus necessary is
restitution of unjust Possessions, and
reparation of unjust damages, not only
to evidence a sincere and
sufficient repentance, but also as an instance of
common Equity and
natural Justice, and to maintain a
mutual peace, security, and
confidence in the World. And therefore God, that he might take away
all temptation to
sportful, or
malicious injuries, and
unjust gettings in
some; and all
enmity and
strife, unsociable fears and
jealousies, murmurings, and
complaints by reason of them in
others; has laid a great stress upon it, and made it plainly necessary to the obtaining of his
Non remittitur peccatum, nisi restituatur ablatum. Aug. ad Maced.
pardon. Render to every man his due, saith the Apostle,
and owe no man any thing, but to love one another, Rom. 13.7, 8. This is plainly necessary, and a duty that will not be dispensed with. For as
Ezekiel says, it is not only,
if the wicked man turn from his sin, and do that which is lawful and right: but if, together with that,
he give again what he hath robbed, that
he shall surely live, and not dye, Ezek. 33.14, 15.
If then we are guilty of any injury, and have at any time wrongfully damnified our Neighbour; we must not only seek to be reconciled, and remove the offence, but withal we must repair the loss, and make him in as good a state, if by any means we can, as he was in before. And therefore if we have spoiled him of his
Goods by
fraud, oppression, or
robbery; we must in the fittest way, which our
own prudence, or the
wisdom of our friends, and
spiritual Guides shall direct,
restore them unto him again. If we have injured him in his
Good name, and by
slanders, false stories, and
malicious representations put a
blot upon his honour, advantaged his enemies, disingaged his friends, and
stopt his promotion; we must
confess our fault, and declare our miscarriage,
[Page 614] we must
endeavour to wipe off all the dirt which we have thrown upon him, and to set him
right again in the apprehensions of
all men, but of
those most especially, who by our means were brought to think ill and hardly of him. If we have wrongfully deprived him of his
liberty, or of any thing else, by
false witness, or
corrupt judgment, or any other way; we must take
shame to our selves, and
clear up his innocence, and take off all the
undeserved reproach, and all the
criminal disguise, wherein we had involved him.
As for some injuries, 'tis true, they
never can be repaired, nor is it possible to make the persons whole again who suffered by them. Of which sort are
Murder, Adultery, a
customary constant fraud in traffick, and the like. But although the damage in these can never be
intirely repaired, yet in
part it may; and when we cannot do as much as we should, 'tis but just and necessary that we do as much as we can. And therefore in those injuries whereby
many are made to suffer, as it ordinarily happens in
murder and
adultery, which damnifie not the
persons injured alone, but their
Families also and
Dependants; we must make restitution to those that
can, that we may be pardoned for neglecting those who
cannot receive it. And if
few of the injured persons are to be met with, as it happens through the
infinity of Sufferers by a
constant fraud in commerce; there cannot be a better
commutation, than to put
the poor into their place, and make the needy their Receivers. Which exchange was most commendably resolved on by a
great offender in this kind,
viz. Zaccheus, the
Chief among the
Publicans. For when he comes to repent of his
Publican sins, at Christs calling of him,
Luk. 19: he makes his penitential profession thus;
If I have taken away any thing by
[...] accusation, or unjust force, says he,
from any
[...], whom I know and can
[Page 615] repay again; according as the
Exod. 22.1 Law prescribes in that Point,
I restore him it again
fourfold. And as for all other exactions which can never be particularly repaid, whereof I, and generally
[...].
Dict. Zenon. Comoed. all in my employment are guilty without number; I endeavour to atone them, according to the
Vid. D
r
Light. Hor. Heb. in loc. Jewish custom, by giving as much, or more to the indigent and needy in their stead: for
behold the half of my Goods I give unto the poor, ver. 8.
Thus is restitution to repair the damage, as necessary as confession is to atone the offence which our sins have given to our Brethren. And this it is, whether our Brethren
know of the unjust loss or hindrance which we have caused to them, or no. As for the
confession of our fault, to have the offended party reconciled; that, 'tis true, is necessary only to make peace where they have taken offence, and therefore it is of no necessity where they do not know our sin, because there they cannot be offended by it. But as for the
reparation of unjust damages, that is necessary out of natural equity and strict Justice, so that we are bound to it wheresoever Justice is infringed, and any one is injured, whether he understands it, and be offended at it, or no. If then our Neighbour knows he has been injured by us, and is offended at it; we must not only make restitution to repair his loss, but also beg his pardon to atone the offence, and to procure a reconciliation. But if he is wronged and knows it not, we need make no acknowledgments, 'tis true, since he has no need to be reconciled; but still we must make a just amends, and repair the damage, be the way of doing it never so private, and managed with as much discretion as can be used about it.
But to prevent
needless fears, as well as to press a
necessary practice in this Point; I think it not amiss to add these limitations to the
obligation of this
Duty, viz.
[Page 616] that we are bound to it only
in
[...], not of Charity and Courtesy; and
[...] far as we can, and as we have an opportunity to perform it.
First, We are
bound to make amends and restitution only upon sins against strict Justice, not upon sins against Charity. All restitution must be of something, whereto another man has a
full and
compleat right, otherwise it is not
restoring, but
giving it. It is returning of a thing to its right Owner, and putting him into possession who has the just title and propriety. Now such right as this no man has to things of
Charity, but only to things of
strict Justice.
'Tis true indeed, there is a certain dueness in
them, as well as there is in
these; we ought to
give Alms, as well as to
perform Contracts; to be
grateful, compassionate, courteous, and
condescensive, as well as to
restore a pledge, or
fulfil a bargain. These Points of
Charity, as well as those of
Justice, are due from us, and ought to be performed by us: and since there is a
Duty on our parts to bestow, there must be answerably some kind of
right in others to rec
[...]ive them. So that even the instances of kindness and Charity, are in some sence a matter of right and duty; and because those who receive them are not altogether void of title, but have some right to them, they are oft-times in Scripture called works of
righteousness, and the persons who perform them, are called upon that account
just, or
righteous men. Thus where we read,
Take heed that you do not your
[...].
Alms before men; it is read by several Copies,
Take heed that you do not your
[...].
righteousness before them, Matth. 6.1. The
merciful men,
Matth. 25, who are described by their
Compassionateness, Alms, and
Hospitality, ver. 35, 36: are called the
righteous men in the next Verse,
Then shall the righteous say, Lord, when saw we thee an hungred? &c.
ver. 37. Thus the
charitable
[Page 617] Lender is called a
righteous person, Psal. 37; the
righteous is merciful, and lendeth, ver. 25, 26; and
Joseph's being a
pitiful, kind Husband, and
unwilling publickly to expose his Wife Mary, whom
he found with child before they came together, but resolving to
put her away privily, is called
his being a
[...].
just man, Matth. 1.19.
Some right then our Brethren have to our works of
mercy, liberality, gratitude, candor, affability, courtesy, and other instances of
common charity: So much dueness there is in them, and so much right and title they have to them, as can denominate them
works of righteousness, and us who perform them
just and
righteous men.
But this right is much less than that which they have to all expressions of
strict Justice; and is rather
an imperfect draught and a
beginning of right, than
right it self. For all
full and
perfect right bestows a title, it invests a man in
propriety; so that what he has a compleat right to, he may justly call
his own. And such a right as this all men have to the
safety of their persons, goods, and
reputations, and all other things which are a matter of
strict Justice. They have a full claim to them, and cannot, without their own consent, be deprived of them: and therefore if any private person like themselves damnifies them in these, they may justly complain he wrongs them, and demand satisfaction; and when they receive it, they do not
thank him as for a
free and
charitable gift, but look on it as their
own, and accept it as a
debt and
necessary restitution. Thus full and perfect is that right which men have to things of strict Justice, it invests them with propriety, and makes the things which they have a right to, to become their own; so that 'tis no
gift, nor
thank-worthy, when other men either
perform at first, or after injury
restore it to them.
But as for that
right, which men have to all expressions of kindness and charity; it founds no full claim, nor invests
[Page 618] a man with Lordship and Propriety; so that he must owne
anothers kindness when he receives them, and cannot say he is deprived of his own, when they are withheld from him. This Right does not confer Propriety, but doth only something towards it; it makes it anothers duty to give, and his gift must compleat our Title, and bestow a perfect Claim to it. Thus, for instance, if any person has an opportunity put into his hands, to
be helpful to a man in want or misery; when the needful persons
ask an alms, they do not
demand a debt, but
intreat his charity; they do not exact what is
their own, but beg what
is his; so that he has an opportunity, not of
doing justice, but of
shewing kindness and charity when he gives; and they are under a duty of
acknowledging his kindness, and
being thankful when they receive it. And the case is the same in
gratitude, candor, courtesie, and other instances of Love and Charity. The right which any man has to them is not so full, that he can say they are his own; there is a duty indeed on other men to give, and that
gift may make them his in time; but till that is done, he cannot say he is injuriously deprived of any thing which of compleat right belongs to him, or require that they, who have taken nothing that is his from him, should repair the loss, and make a restitution.
Restitution then in transgressions against strict Justice is a duty, because there men are deprived of that which is really their own; and it is but justice, and not thank-worthy, that he who deprives them of that, should give it back again, and restore it to them. But in sins against meer Charity it is no duty; for there, since men have lost nothing that is their own, they can demand nothing to be restored to them. By these
sins of uncharitableness indeed
God is dishonoured, and by our
amendment that must be repaired; our
Brethren
[Page 619] are sometimes
justly offended, and when they are so, by our
penitential acknowledgment they must be reconciled; but by a bare uncharitableness none of them is
injured, so that there is no unjust loss which should be repaired, nor any thing taken from them which ought again to be restored to them.
2. We are bound to make
amends for injuries, and to
restore that which was taken away by them,
so far only as we can, and
as we have an opportunity of doing it.
We are bound, I say, to make
restitution so far only as we
Non remittetur peccatum, nisi restituatur ablatum; sed cùm restitui potest. Aug. Ep. ad Maced. quae est Ep. 54.
can. Some injuries in the
nature of the thing can never wholly be repaired, as
Murder and
Adultery, for which satisfaction cannot be made to the
persons principally concerned, but only to their
families and
dependants. Others cannot be compleatly recompensed, because of the
number of persons that suffered by them, many whereof will never be seen again, or are forgotten; as it happens in a
customary constant fraud in commerce, which cannot otherwise be perfectly requited than by putting the
poor into their stead, or by some other
pious and
religious commutation. And others, lastly, cannot have a compleat amends, by reason of
our inability compleatly to amend them. Some
cross accidents of Providence, or some former
vices or
carelesness of our own, (which, though now we repent of, yet we cannot help,) have made us
poor, and so unable to preserve all from being losers by us, and to restore to every man again what at any time we had injuriously spoiled, or taken from him. And now when by any of these ways
restitution is impossible, and a thing which the
truest penitent cannot perform, God will not exact it of him. If he doth
what he is able, when he
cannot do all; if he restores the damage to the
injured persons dependants and
relations, when he can make no restitution
[Page 620]
to himself; or if he restores it to
charitable and
religious uses, when he
can do neither; or if, lastly, he
confess his fault, and
beg pardon, and
be forward to return service and good offices, when he can make
no other restitution at all; he has done what a
tr
[...]e penitent ought to do, and God will graciously accept him. His
will shall be taken for the
deed, since it is in his power to will only, but not to do; and through his honest readiness and endeavours to perform it, if he could, he shall be interpreted to have performed it.
We are bound, I say again, to make an actual restitution only
when we have an opportunity of doing it. An
honest purpose, as was said above, shall be accepted for all
affirmative precepts, till there be a season offered for an
actual performance. When there is an opportunity for it, we must not only will, but do and practise them: but till that happens, all that God expects, or that we can do, is to resolve to practise them, as we shall find occasion. And therefore if honestly we seek an opportunity to repair a wrong, but cannot find it: let us not disturb our souls with fears and scruples, but rest in peace; in confidence that our honest purpose shall bear us out, till Gods Providence affords us an opportune season wherein we may perform.
And in judging of this,
when a fit season is come, and
when such an opportunity is offered as we are bound to make our restitution in; we must neither be
too strict and
rigorous, nor
too gentle and remiss.
We
must not be too strict, and tye our selves up to so much quickness in restoring, as to run upon
great inconveniencies that are of far more weight than the thing is worth, to
prejudice considerably our own affairs, and
neglect, it may be, some other as
weighty duties, rather than
delay a little longer; especially when it may be done at
another time as well as
then, and the damage,
[Page 621] which the
injured person sustains by such
delay, is nothing in respect of that which
we incur by a
precipitate dispatch of it. Under such incommodious circumstances we may be allowed to put it off a while, and we need not fear lest our brother should be offended, or farther injured by such delay, since we have
just reason to presume he willingly agrees to it. For thus far we may reasonably presume upon the
free consent of all the
conversable part of mankind, that, out of
common humanity and
compassion, they will be content to deny themselves in
small things, to advantage us in
great ones; and to want some
slight conveniencies themselves, rather than put us, for the supplying of them, to deprive ourselves of such as are
considerably weightier. And where we have so good a reason to
presume of their consent to it, we shall not be trespassers against them, or any ways offensive to them, by our delaying of it.
But then, on the other hand, we must not be
too remiss and
partial to our selves, in judging of a fitting season for such a reparation, nor prone to press upon our brethrens wants and inconveniencies, but to spare our own. We must not refuse an offer, because it is joyned with
some pains, and clog'd with
some difficulties, and may occasion
some loss and
hindrance to us, or
additional expence. Our slowness in returning a just amends at any time, but chiefly where the
opportunities for it are more uncertain, must not be such as argues that we
seek to excuse it, or are
very indifferent to it, and
easily put by it: it must not seem to intimate that we are
in suspense about it, or have not
perfectly resolved upon it, or, at least, that the performance of it is a
forced, ungrateful thing, so that we would not come to it so long as we can find any pretence to turn it off, or are able to overlook it. For this shews evidently that our
repentance is without zeal, that our
sorrow is without
[Page 622] life, and that, at best, we are acted only by an
imperfect and
insufficient, if not also by an
unsincere purpose. And therefore to
vindicate the honour, and
perfect the degrees of
our repentance and
obedient purposes, which are absolutely necessary to our pardon and acceptance, we must shew such an
overplus of affectionate haste to repair our injured brothers loss, as manifests that we are more concerned for him, than we are for our selves, and that we regard the pains and burden of our own part much less, than in all rational presumption, were he to judge of it, he himself would. This we shall do where the
sorrow of our sin is
great, where we have a
high zeal against it, and have
fully and
compleatly repented of it: and when we are actuated and carried on by these, they will prevent all doubts, and never suffer any
hard and
uncertain question about the fitness of the opportunity, to come into a debate of Conscience. But if men have not so much
love for the duty of Restitution, and so much
zeal in their repentance as will make them overlook
little things; if their repentance has no more warmth than is just necessary to make them do what is indispensably to be done, so that they come to
weigh scruples, and nicely to debate whether some
doubtful hindrances are
sufficient to delay their restitution, or no: the best way that I can advise them, is to refer their
brothers loss in wanting for some time, and theirs in
making a present reparation, to the judgment of their
spiritual Guides, or any other
wise Advisers; and then peaceably to acquiesce in that course whereto those wise and good men shall direct them.
As for the duty of
making reparation then where our sins have
injured men, it is plainly this. In sins which are not only against
Charity, but also against
Justice, whereby we have wronged any man either in his
Person, Goods, or
Reputation; whether he
knows that we
[Page 623] have injured him or no, we must
make a just amends and
restitution. This must be made,
where it can, to the
injured man himself; and where
that is not to be done, to his
family and
dependants; and, where
that is impracticable too, to the
poor, or to
God himself, by some
charitable or
pious commutation. And this we are bound to do
so far as it is in our power, and
according as we can find an opportunity; being
desirous of it, and
fully resolved upon it when we want one; and
doing as much as we can towards it, and
asking pardon for that wherein we fail, when we are disabled from doing all. It is not enough after these sins to
do so no more, unless, according to these rules, we make
amendment for what we have done already.
Reformation and
forsaking of the fault will atone for any other
wilful sin, whereby we have
offended none but God: and
that, and,
penitential acknowledgments, will expiate those whereby we have
offended both
God and
men; but if we have not only
offended, but
wronged also and
injured them, we must not only
amend our fault to
please God, and
penitently acknowledge it to
appease them; but, as ever we would secure the pardon of it, we must
restore the
spoil, and
repair the wrong, and set them, as far as may be, in as good a state as our sin took from them.
CHAP. III. Of the Remedy for our involuntary Sins.
The CONTENTS.
Involuntary sins imply something of our own fault, and so 'tis fit we should be sorry for them, and beg pardon.
[Page 624] They had a remedy under
Moses's Lay, and have now likewise under Christs Gospel. We are qualified for their pardon, not by a particular repentance and reformation: but in the general, by our obedience in all our wilful and chosen actions; in particular, by our prayers for Gods pardon, and our Charity and forgiveness of the sins of other men. This Discourse of Repentance summed up. An Application to particular offenders, whether voluntary or involuntary. A Summary of all that has been hitherto discoursed.
HAving shewed in the
former Chapters what remedy Christs Gospel has afforded us for the most dangerous sort of offences,
viz. our
chosen and
wilful ones; I shall proceed now in this to inquire what remedy he has likewise provided for our
involuntary and
unchosen sins.
As for our involuntary slips themselves, they also come under the
Letter of the Law, and within the compass of the Penalty. They are a doing what the Law forbids, and so an incurring of that evil which it threatens. For the words of the Law it self are unlimited and universal, they make no exception of voluntary or involuntary, considered or unconsidered; but they require that something should be performed or omitted, and threaten us if we do it not. So that if they were to be tryed by the
strictness and
rigour of the Laws; even our involuntary slips themselves would prove a matter of our condemnation.
But if God should proceed to judge us, I will not say according to what the compass of the
literal Law would comprehend, but even according to the utmost of what the
justice of the thing would bear, the greatest part of our involuntary sins would be charged upon us. For how few are there who live up to the
utmost of
[Page 625] their possibilities; but they fall sometimes where they might stand, and are rash in some instances when, if they had used due care, they might have deliberated. We do not come up to that, which, according to the highest ability of our natures, and the utmost stretch of our faculties, might be done: and therefore setting aside the rigour of the Letter, which requiring more than can be performed, must threaten where the punishment that is threatned cannot in justice be exacted: yet should God proceed with us for
most of our involuntary slips according to the utmost severity which Justice it self would bear, we should be in an evil state, and give in a sad account for them. So that we have need to be
sorrowful even for the
greatest part of our
involuntary sins, and to
beg Gods pardon for them, that all the defects of our care may be made up by the riches of his mercy and goodness.
And as for the rest of them, which steal from us not so much through any thing of our
culpable neglect as our
unhappiness, and are purely involuntary and unavoidable; an
after-grief is necessary in them also, although it be only to
evidence our involuntariness in doing them, and that our wills were perfectly against them. Because, as was observed above, our
ignorant offences themselves cannot in reason be esteemed
involuntary, further than we shew our wills to be set against them, by our
trouble at them, and our
prayers for pardon, when afterwards we come to discover and understand them. So that some
repentance is still due, even for our
involuntary and unchosen sins, and they must have our
sorrow and our
prayers before they are fit to be forgiven.
And here we all experience the abundance of Gods Love; for he allows for these pitiable infirmities, and has provided us of a remedy, which if we make use of,
[Page 626] we shall never be condemned for them.
Under
Moses's Law these involuntary slips of ignorance and inconsideration, being they were continually incurred, were allowed the benefit of a continual atonement. For God himself appointed several Sacrifices for them which should expiate their guilt, so that every man, who was subject to them, was furnished with a sufficient remedy against them.
And as they had their remedy and relief under the
Law of Moses; so ought they to have much more under the
Gospel of Christ. And in this our Lord has not been wanting, but has afforded us a Salvo for them; so that although we are all of us guilty of them, yet none of us need to suffer for them.
But now as for
this remedy which Christ has prescribed for the Expiation of our
involuntary sins; it is not the
same which he requires to the Expiation of our
voluntary and wilful ones. For that, as we have seen, is nothing less than a
particular repentance and amendment, in the forsaking of that very sin which we committed wilfully. But as for our involuntary sins, this can be no cure for them, because it is impracticable, and not possible to be effectually used about them. For we shall always live subject to them more or less; and although we may labour and strive against them, yet shall we never be able, as long as we are in this world, to get entirely free from them. We have no power and choice to avoid what we cannot see and consider of, and all these sins come in upon the account of our unwill'd ignorance or inconsideration; and since we cannot see and consider of them, we cannot particularly prevent them, which is effectually to repent of them.
A
particular Repentance and
Reformation then is not the Gospel-remedy for our
involuntary sins. It cannot be the cure assigned for them, because it is impossible
[Page 627] to them; their pardon must not depend upon it, because then they were wholly impardonable and desperate, since in them no man on earth can use it.
But that remedy which Christ has appointed for them, and that repentance whereupon he will graciously pardon and forgive them, is in the
general, an
hearty
[...], &c.—
[...]. Clem. Ro. 1. Ep. ad Cor. c. 35, 36.
repentance and reformation of all wilful sins, and an entire obedience in all such actions as are voluntary and chosen. If we serve God faithfully and truly in all our other actions, where we do see our duty, and can chuse to practise it; he will connive at these slips, which, after an honest care and industry, are involuntary and unchosen. For any
kind master would do so to his
honest servant; and more especially every
tender father would to his
obedient child. And God, who is
Love it self, being the
first Fountain and the
compleatest Pattern of all kindness in the world, will never be out-done in any
love that is excellent and
praise-worthy by his own creatures. But if their kindness would bear with such infirmities and oversights of an honest mind, his will dispense with them much rather.
The faithful servants therefore and obedient children of God, who repent particularly of all their other sins that are known and wilful, and effectually amend
them; shall be sure to find this favour at the hands of their heavenly Lord and Father for all these failings which are involuntary and unchosen. Their obedience in other things shall plead their excuse, and make their unwill'd slips in these to be uncondemning.
But to be yet more particular, these involuntary transgressions of men that are obedient in all their voluntary actions, shall certainly be pardoned through the means of these
particular duties.
[Page 628]1. Their
Prayers.
2. Their
Charity, and
forgiveness towards the offences of others.
1. Their involuntary failings of ignorance and inconsideration shall be forgiven them
upon their prayers; if they beg Gods pardon for them, he is as ready to grant, as they are to desire it. And this we are sure of, because that no
earthly Parent, who is wise and good, would refuse to bestow it in such Cases at the request of his Children; whereas they have nothing near that pity and tenderness for
their Children, which God has for
his. And this is an Argument which Christ himself has taught us to rely upon in this matter:
If you, says he,
being evil, will yet, for all that, at their request
give good gifts to your Children; how much more shall your heavenly Father, who has not the least taint of your illness,
give the best of gifts, even
the Holy Spirit to them that ask him? Luke 11.13.
And indeed that we may never want this remedy, Christ has put a Prayer for this purpose daily into our mouths; that since our involuntary sins are of
daily incursion, we may as
daily beg pardon for them. For he has made it a part of our
daily prayers to ask pardon, among others, for our
daily trespasses, this being one of those Petitions which he has taught us to put up as often as we do that for our daily bread, that he would
forgive us our trespasses, Matth. 6.11, 12. And this S
t
Austin observes of it;
Tenete vitam bonam in Praeceptis Dei, ut Baptismum custodiatis in finem. Non dico vobis quia sine peccato hic vivetis: sed sunt venialia sine quibus vita is
[...]a non est. Propter omnia peccata Baptismus inventus est: propter levia, sine quibus esse non possumus, Oratio inventa. Quid habet Oratio? Dimetre nobis debita nostra, si
[...]ut nos dimittim
[...]s D
[...]bitoribus nostris. S
[...]m
[...]l abluim
[...]r Baptismate, quotidiè Oratione. August. de Symb. ad Catechum. in Art. de Remis. Peccat, l. 1. c. 6.
for those small sins, saith he,
which no man can avoid, was this Petition in the Lord Prayer inserted.
[Page 629]Nay, long before him, S
t
Clement teaches the same Doctrine of
our prayers being a most sure expiation for all our involuntary sins. For in his
first Epistle to the
Corinthians, relating that truly Christian state wherein their great Apostle
Paul had very lately left them; among several other parts of their Character he gives this for one:
[...]. Clem. Rom. Ep. 1. ad Cor. c. 2.
Being filled with holy desires, and a vertuous will, with a good and commendable forwardness of mind, and with a pious assurance of being heard, you lifted up your hands to Almighty God, beseeching him to be merciful and propitious to you, if in any thing you had sinned INVOLVNTARILY. Having first, as says the good Father, a
vertuous heart, and a
holily disposed will, so that in nothing their heart was disobedient by sinning wilfully; they were
forward to ask God forgiveness for all those sins which they had committed involuntarily. And this
forwardness, says he, was
[...].
good and
commendable, and their confidence of obtaining pardon upon their prayer, was
pious; it was a
[...].
godly and a
pious confidence.
This is a
plain and
full testimony, and withal it is
authentick, and such as we may rely upon as much in a manner, as if an
Apostle himself had told us so. For this
Clement, as we may observe, was one who was sent out by the Apostles themselves to preach Christ's will, and intrusted by them to declare unto the World what are the terms of remission of sins and the condition of pardon; so that what we hear from his mouth we may look upon as
Gospel. S
t
Paul himself makes
honourable mention of him, calling him his
Fellow-Labourer: Help Clement my Fellow-Labourer, whose name is in the Book of Life, Phil. 4.3. And the thing it self which he testifies, is not so much a matter of
saith and
[...], wherein
[Page 630] an honest man may sometimes erre and be mistaken; as an
historical relation of a matter of
fact. For he is recounting what a brave and gallant Church they were in that state, wherein the great Apostle left them: and as one of the
Particulars of that relation this comes in, That as for their
involuntary sins they begged Gods pardon, and that too
with a pious assurance of obtaining it. So that as for this practice, of a
confident hope of pardon for their involuntary sins upon their prayers, it was not only such as S
t
Clement the
Companion and
Fellow-Labourer of S
t
Paul approved; but such moreover as the
Apostle Paul himself, who had planted Christianity amongst them, had left with them.
This therefore is one great remedy for our involuntary slips,
They shall he forgiven us upon our prayers for pardon and forgiveness.
And so shall they,
2. Upon our
Charity, and
forgiveness of the offences of others.
As God himself delights in
mercy, so doth he require that we should; and to oblige us to it the more, he has made our kind dealing towards our Brethren the
Luke 6.36, 37, 38. Condition of his kindness towards us.
Above all things, says S
t
Peter, have fervent Charity among your selves; for Charity shall cover, or procure pardon for,
the multitude of those many, because unavoidable and involuntary,
sins, 1
Pet. 4.8. And hereto Charity is then especially available, when it is shewn in the highest instance of all,
viz. in
procuring our Brethrens repentance and
conversion. For thus says S
t
James, Brethren, if any of you do err from the truth, and one convert him; for his encouragement
let him know this from me,
That he who converts the Sinner from the errour of his way shall not only
save the others
soul from death, but
shall also
hide a multitude of his own
sins, James 5.19, 20.
[Page 631]Thus is Charity in all acts of
kindness and
beneficence most available to procure the pardon of our
many, because
unavoidable and
involuntary sins. But among all the instances of Charity,
one is particularly singled out by our Saviour as a necessary Condition to our forgiveness at Gods hands, and that is
our forgiving others that offend against us. For the man
who would have no pity upon his Fellow-servant as his Lord had shewed upon him, was
unpardoned all again, and
delivered over to the tormentors till he should pay the uttermost Farthing, Matth. 18.32, 33, 34; and the
same measure our
heavenly Father will mete out to us, if we forgive not every one his Brother their trespasses, v. 35. And that a Condition so necessary to our forgiveness might never be forgotten our Lord has put it expresly into that Prayer which he has taught us to put up daily for the pardon of our own sins. For he bids us pray that
God would forgive us our trespasses against him, even
as we forgive those that trespass against us, Matth. 6.12. And that we may take the more notice of a Point so indispensable, he tells us as soon as ever the Prayer is done, that
if we forgive men their trespasses, our heavenly Father will also forgive us; but if we forgive not men their trespasses; neither will our heavenly Father forgive us our trespasses, vers. 14, 15.
If we are rigorous and severe therefore with our Brethren, God will be so with us also; and when he comes to judge us we shall find as little allowance at his hands as they have done at ours. For
he shall have judgment from God
without mercy, who to men
hath shewn no mercy; but if any man has been merciful to his Brethren, God will be much more so to him; for
mercy rejoyceth even
against judgment, James 2.13. This will be the greatest motive to procure Grace, and the best Plea that can be urged to obtain mercy at Gods hands;
Blessed are the merciful, says our Saviour,
for they shall obtain mercy. Mat. 5.7.
[Page 632]And thus as for our
involuntary slips, we see now what is their remedy; they shall be forgiven us upon
our prayers, and upon
the prayers of our friends and
other good Christians for us; and upon
our Charity and
forgiveness of other men. With the same measure that we mete, God will mete out to us again, Mat. 7.2. So that if we shew mercy to the unwill'd sins, yea and the voluntary offences of other men; if in other things we are obedient, we shall be sure to find it for our own.
And thus at last we see what remedy the Gospel has provided us for all sorts of offences, whether they be our
voluntary or
involuntary sins. And upon the whole matter we find that our case is not desperate under any sort of sins, but that if we will use it, we have a sufficient cure for them. For if we are in a state of death by reason of any
wilful sin; let us but
particularly repent of it and
amend it, and, if it either
injured or
offended our Brethren, seek to be reconciled and
repair the wrong, and we are restored to pardon. And if in any thing we have fallen
involuntarily; let us but
pray and be
merciful, and we are forgiven. And either way when God comes to judge us, whether we have in all points
fulfilled his Laws, or are
pardoned our transgressions of them, we shall be
acquitted by him. We shall be safe at that day, if we have either
kept the condition, or
used the remedy; for a
pardon will justifie us to as much purpo
[...] ▪ as we should have been justified by an
unerring obedience.
To apply this then to every mans particular case. Has any man, whether
learned or
unlearned, committed
wilfully and
advisedly an act of any
known and
notorious sin, whether of
Blasphemy, Perjury, common Swearing, Witchcraft, Idolatry, Drunkenness, Fornication, Adultery, Lying, Slander, Fraud, Oppression, Theft, Murder, Rebellion, Tumult, or the like? has he been
[Page 633] guilty of these, or of any other sins of like nature whereat all mens consciences are wont to boggle, and their hearts to check them, till they have sinned themselves into numbness and stupefaction? let him
particularly amend that evil way, and
retract that very sin, and, if his crime implied any, as far as he can,
repair the wrong it did his brethren; and then he is in a safe condition. For his particular repentance and amendment shall make up the breach which such wilful offence had made betwixt God and him, and shall most certainly procure his pardon.
Has any man of opportunities and understanding committed any action of
Lasciviousness, Vncleanness, Passionateness, Fierceness, evil Speaking, Backbiting, Censoriousness, Vncandidness, Vnmercifulness, Vnpeaceableness, or the like? has any such man, or
any other whatsoever, been guilty of
these or the
like offences when his own
Soul reproved him, and either did, or would have set the sinfulness of his present action before him, unless he has sinned in it so long, as to lose all sense of it, and to stifle all suggestions against it? let him also
particularly amend and reform such voluntary sin, and make his peace with his offended brethren, that he may be saved. His particular repentance shall likewise make his peace, and procure for him Gods favour and acceptance.
Has any man, lastly, been
surprized into
rash words and
censures, into
sudden anger, and
trifling discontents, and
peevish, or
uncourteous, or
uncandid, or
uncondescensive behaviour? has he been
wearied by long importunity into some
loose thoughts and
wanton fancies, into some
small fretfulness, or
impatience, or the like? has he spoke or acted unadvisedly through
deep grief, or
violent fears, or other
astonishing unwill'd passion? let him
bewail his failings, and
strive against them, although
[Page 634] he be not able perfectly to overcome them; let him seek peace, and
use charity, and
shew mercy upon the like errours and escapes, and upon the more wilful offences of his brethren, and then with comfort
beg Gods pardon. For his prayers thus attended shall set him straight, and procure his reconciliation.
If a man is
conscious to himself of any of these sorts of sins, these remedies will certainly restore him. And as for those
unknown and
secret sins, whereof his conscience cannot inform him; he has an obvious and an easie expedient, for a
general penitential prayer will undoubtedly be accepted for his pardon.
Whatsoever therefore his sins be, if he please to make use of it, he is provided of his remedy. Repentance shall surely save his Soul, and make atonement for all his offences. So that of whatsoever
nature, number, or
degree his faults have been, after once he has thus repented of them, they shall never be imputed to him; but through the Merits of Christs Death, and the Grace of his Gospel, they shall be looked upon as if they had never been.
And thus at last we have seen what that
condition is which the Gospel indispensably exacts of us towards our acceptance in the last Judgment, what
those defects are whereof it allows, and what
those Salvo's for all sorts of disobedience which it offers. For it
requires an entire obedience of all our voluntary actions, it
bears with all our innocently involuntary failings, and it
admits us to recover our former state when once we have lost it, or to
persevere in it when we enjoy it, by a
particular repentance and
amendment of all our wilful sins, and by our
prayers and
charity for our involuntary ones.
This then is the true Test whereby at the last Day we must all be tryed. If we have
obeyed entirely, and
have been guilty of no wilful sin; or if, when we have,
[Page 635] we
did not rest in it, but
repented and
amended it, and, where there was any,
repaired the wrong, and
sought to be reconciled; and if we have
beg'd pardon for all our involuntary slips, and have been diligent in
shewing charity, and
mercy, and
forgiveness, to atone for them: then are we
innocent in the accounts of the Gospel, and when Christ comes to judge us, we shall hear the joyful Sentence of
Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you, Mat. 25.34. This repentance and obedience will bear us out, and secure our happiness; but less than it nothing in the world will. For
God will take vengeance, saith S
t
Paul, on all that obey not the Gospel of Christ, 2 Thess. 1.8: and,
Except you repent, says our Saviour,
you shall all perish, Luk. 13.5.
And thus having shewn
what condition that is which the Gospel indispensably exacts to our acceptance in the last Judgment, what defects are consistent with it, and
what remedies, when once 'tis lost, shall again restore to it: I shall now proceed to that which I proposed in the
fourth and
last place; namely, to
remove those groundless scruples, which perplex the minds of good and safe, but yet erring and misguided people, concerning it; whereof I shall discourse in the
remaining Chapters.
CHAP. IV. Of such groundless Scruples as make safe, but weak Minds doubt of their Title to Salvation.
The CONTENTS.
Pious minds scrupulous. Their condition is safe even then, but uncomfortable. Several needless grounds of their
[Page 636] fears.
1. Ineffective desires of evil. This represented. No man otherwise good shall be condemned for ineffective lusts and thoughts of evil. These are considerable either as to their first birth, or indulged continuance. The first stirrings of lusts after evil things are unavoidable. The after-entertainment is by our own indulgence. Even these are uncondemning so long as they neither are consented to, nor fulfilled, being in themselves not deadly under the Gospel, but a temptation to deadly and damning sins. The way whereby sin wins upon men, and the nature and force of temptation. To be tempted is no sin, which is proved from the nature of temptation, from
Adams being tempted before he sinned, and from Christs being tempted who knew no sin. Degrees in temptation or in lusts of evil. Some are checked quickly, and are not permitted long to parly. This happens only in grown men and perfect Christians, and that too not in all instances. These certainly are not damning. Others stay longer, and strive and contend with our mind or conscience, although at last they are vanquished by it. This happens ordinarily to younger Converts, and in extraordinary temptations to grown Christians. These still are uncondemning, which is shewn from
Gal. 5.16, 17; and from the instance of our Saviour Christ. What lusts and desires of evil are damning. They are condemning when they make us consent to a damning sin. A distinct account of the several steps to a sinful action. A proof of this, that from their gaining of our consent in all the after-steps they are mortal. Our lusts must be mortified to that degree, as to be disabled from carrying us on thus far. This is done when men become true Christians. The better men are, the less difficulty and self-denial do they find in mortification. Watchfulness and strife still necessary. The danger of indulging to temptations, or to lusts and desires of evil. This point summed up.
[Page 637]IN matters of Religion and another World, nothing is more ordinarily observable than that those people are wont to have the greatest fears, who have the least reason for them. For good Christians, although they think the best of others, are generally very suspicious of themselves. They have a deep sense of the danger of sin, and a full conviction of the fatal end of disobedience; and that makes them think, that in a matter wherein it so highly concerns them not to be mistaken, they can never be over-jealous of their own hearts, or too cautious, lest after all, those insupportable punishments of sin should fall to be their own portion.
And this they do especially, if in any
material point, whereupon, as to the Sentence of Life or Death, the Gospel lays a great stress, they are
ignorant and
erroneous. For there are no terrors in the world that are comparable to those of Religion, nor have any men upon earth so much reason to be afraid, as they who are in danger to fall under them. And therefore if there is any thing which will be of great account in the last Judgment, or, what is all one, which they think will be severely accounted for; and they either find themselves to be guilty of it, or, which comes to the same thing, fansie that they are: they must needs be fearfully perplexed, and deprived of all
peace and
comfort, though really they are in the greatest
safety. 'Tis true indeed that in the end they shall be no losers, nor shall their
mistaken fears ever be
fulfilled upon them; because at the last Day God will judge them according to his own Rule, and not according to their errours and misapprehensions of it; so that if they have really done all that which he requires to Heaven and Happiness, he will think well of them notwithstanding they think never so hardly of themselves. Their errors
[Page 638] shall in no wise pervert his Truth, for he sees what they are, howsoever they may mistake it; and if he sees them to be righteous, his sentence will follow his own knowledge, and he will declare to all the world that they are so.
This is the
security of all
good men, as it is the
eternal terror and
astonishment of all
hypocrites and
sinners, that they shall be brought before an
unerring and
uncorrupt Judge, who can neither be bribed nor deceived, and who cannot mistake them, or wrongfully condemn them, howsoever they may mistake, or wrongfully condemn themselves. And since it is so, they are really safe in their own goodness, when they most of all suspect their own danger; and secure from evil, even whilst they are afraid of falling under it.
But although every good man is in this
safety, let his understanding of himself be what it will; yet if in any of those things which he takes to be a matter of life or death, he judges wrong of himself, and thinks erroneously, he can enjoy no
peace and
comfort. He will go to Heaven full of fears, and forbodeing thoughts; and never think himself in the way to Bliss till he is actually inthroned in it, and possessed of it. He will meet indeed with happiness in the end, but he will have no sight or expectation of it in the way; for all his life long he will be tormented with doubts and suspicions, fears and jealousies; and be still by turns concluding himself lost as to the next World, though he be lost no where but in his own fancy. And this imagined future misery will bring him under a real one for the present; it will make him have sad thoughts and a sorrowful heart, it will bereave him of all joy and peace, and almost overwhelm him in groundless perplexity and vexation.
But that pious Souls may not fear where no fear is▪
[Page 639] nor torment themselves with unreasonable expectations; having before shewn what that condition really is which renders any mans a safe condition, I will go on now to remove their groundless scruples and mistakes concerning it, by shewing
what, and of
what force those things are, which are wont, without any sufficient reason, to disquiet the minds, and to disturb the peace of good and safe, but mistaken Christians about it.
And as for the
causes of good mens fears, so far as I have been able to learn them, they are chiefly these that follow.
1. Good men are wont to call in question the
saveableness of their present, and the
happiness of their future state; because after all their care against them, they find that
some motions of the flesh, some stirrings of their lusts, some thoughts of evil do still arise up in them. They feel themselves subject to delightsom fancies and desires of forbidden things. They are liable to a
lustful thought, a
covetous wish, an insurrection of
anger, of
envy, and of several other damning sins. 'Tis true indeed that these lusts do not reign in them, because they do not consent to their instigations, nor do what they would have them. They can only inhabit and stir in them, but have not strength enough to give Laws to them; for they repress them before they get so far, and prevail over them before they go on to fulfil what they inclined to. Not any of these sinful lusts, whereof they are afraid, has got so much power over them, as to carry them on either to
consent to them, or to
fulfil them; for though they may
think on some forbidden things in their
minds, or
desire them in their
hearts; yet do they not
will and
chuse any of them, and least of all do they
work and
practise them. They may perhaps have a thought and fancy, a wish and inclination after
unchast pleasures; but they correct themselves
[Page 640] there, and go no further, for they never in their hearts consent to an
unlawful embrace, nor ever proceed to an
unclean action. In a sudden motion of
anger, it may be, they may have several
expressions of wrath and
instances of revenge occur to their
thoughts, and obtruding themselves upon their
fancy; but they stop there and go no higher, for they do not consent to utter an
injurious word, or to commit a
spiteful action; and the same they experience by themselves in other instances. In all which several forbidden things will get into their
thoughts and
desires, and steal from them a
wish or
inclination; but when once they have done that they can do no more, being unable either to gain their consent, or to command their practice, so as that they should not only desire, but also chuse and fulfil them. But although they do not suffer sin to reign in them so as to
consent to it, or to
fulfil it in the lusts thereof; yet they fear lest their
very thoughts and
inclinations after it should prove
damnable. For God requires the obedience of our
whole man, of the
mind and
affections, as well as of our
wills and
actions; and he is disobeyed by
any, as well as by
all our faculties. And seeing every sin is forbidden under pain of death, who knows but that this admission of sin into our thoughts and desires is a deadly transgression. This is one great cause of fear, and a rock of offence to truly honest and good men.
But to take off all doubt and scruple upon this account, we must know that
our impotent lusts and
ineffective desires of evil things, if they are able to get no further than a thought or a wish, though at present they are a
matter of our exercise and
humiliation; yet at the Day of Judgment they shall be no
Article of death or condemnation. For Christs Gospel doth not sentence us severely upon these first
motions of a lust, or
beginnings
[Page 641] of a sin; no, if they arrive no higher than
fancy and
inclination, through the merits of Christs Sacrifice there is Grace enough in store for them, and in the Gospel account they are not grown up to be a matter of Death, nor come within the Confines of destruction.
That I may speak with the more distinctness to this Point, I will here shew these two things:
1. That
for our feeble lusts and desires after evil, which are unconsented to, and unfulfilled, we shall not at the last day be condemned.
2. For
what lusts and desires of them we shall.
1. I say,
For our feeble lusts and desires of evil, which are unconsented to and unfulfilled, at the day of Judgment no man otherwise good shall ever be condemned. God will never sentence us to Hell for every
sudden desire an
inclination after sinful things; but if it rests there, and goes no further than bare desire, he will pardon and pass it by, but not eternally avenge it.
To speak
distinctly to this Point, these
lustings and
desires are considerable either as to their
first birth, or as to their
indulged and
allowed continuance: the
first are
never damning, and the
latter many times are no Article of condemnation.
As for our bodily lusts and desires of evil, in their
first birth, I say,
they are never damning, nor shall any man, who is otherwise vertuous and
obedient, be ever judged to dye for them.
And if it were otherwise, who could possibly be saved? For as long as we live in this World, we have all of us these
first motions of appetites after evil things more or less; and there is no avoiding of it. For the Laws of God, which are impositions superinduced upon our Natures, by their prohibitions make several of our most
natural appetites and
desires themselves to be
[Page 642] sinful; the
lusts of the Flesh making up a good part of the
prohibitions of the Gospel. But although God by his after-prohibition has made them sinful, yet from that natural necessity which he had laid upon us before, we cannot live intirely free from them. For our Flesh will lust, and make offers after such things as are naturally fitted to its liking; and we cannot help it: because our Bodies, so long as they are conversant among the things of this World, from their natural frame and constitution will still be
delighted with some things, to
crave and
desire; and
pained by others, to
hate and
abhor them. This, I say, is
natural, whilst there is any life and sense in our Bodies, the good and evil things of the world must of necessity thus sensibly affect them; and where they are affected with pleasure, there 'tis natural for them to desire; as where they feel pain, 'tis natural for them to abhor the thing which occasions and produces it.
These
first lustings then and cravings after forbidden things are natural, and were made necessary before the prohibition came to make them sinful. And if by an after-Law men shall be condemned for being sensibly affected with outward things, or for having a sudden lust and inclination after them upon their being so sensibly affected with them; then shall they be condemned for what they could not help, and dye for not performing impossibilities.
But God neither
can, nor
doth make any Laws which exact things so rigorous: He
punishes nothing in us but what proceeded from our own will, nor exacts an account of us for our
natural lusts and
inclinations, further than they are subject to our
own choice and
free disposal. If a
sudden fear, or an
unclean desire arise up in the heart of an
holy man, from the
presence of
outward objects or
inward imaginations, and the
natural temper of
[Page 643] his Blood and Spirits; he shall not be put to answer for it, because he could not prevent it. He could no more hinder it, than he can hinder the
beating of his heart, or the
motion of his blood; seeing it was no free work of his
will, but a natural effect of his
temper. And to be condemned for that, is to suffer for having
flesh and
blood, as well as
Reason and
Spirit; and to undergo punishment for being made up of
Body as well as
Soul, for being a
man and not an
Angel.
As for several things indeed which follow upon the
first suggestion of a prohibited object, and upon the
first lusting after it: they are not the effects of
nature, but of our own
choice. For though a
fancy of
evil, and a
sudden lusting after it from its fansied agreeableness, may obtrude it self upon us whether we will or no, either by
chance, or by
occasion of a temptation: yet a
continued entertainment of it, and a stay upon it in our imaginations, to cherish lust, and inflame desire, cannot come upon us but by our
own liking and
connivence. For as soon as ever we can observe them, our thoughts are our own, to dispose of
how, and upon
what we please The
first thought, 'tis true is not always in our power to hinder, because many times it comes upon us e're we can observe it. For our souls, as I have sometimes said, are souls in flesh, and make use of our bodily powers in their most spiritual operations; being linked so fast to them, as that they cannot but communicate, and be affected with them. But then the
stay upon it, and the
continued attention to it in after-entertainment is a thing that cannot be so suddenly forced upon us, but we give way to it only
when, and
how long we our selves please. So that whatsoever the
first fancy and
desire of evil was, the
after-entertainment is our own; seeing it came not from any necessity of nature, but from the free determination or connivence of our own will.
[Page 644]But yet even these
after-thoughts and
inclinations after forbidden things are not
always an Article of our condemnation; but then only when we
consent to them, or
practise and
fulfil them. For if the forbidden thing is only fansied in our minds, and craved by our appetites, but has got no consent of our hearts, nor any endeavours of our lives and actions: according to the gracious terms of that Gospel whereby we must stand or fall, it is not yet come within the terrours of Judgment, nor has made us liable to Death and Hell.
For the evil and danger of our
bodily desires, we must know, is the evil and danger of a
temptation. When our
appetites desire what the prohibition has made
evil, and our
Spirits on the other side declare what the Commandment has made
good; then is the time of
temptation or
tryal whether our wills are resolved to stick to our
lusts or to our
Duty, and whether they will prefer God or sin. And herein lyes the great danger of our natural appetites; for although
in themselves they are not deadly and damning to any man otherwise good, yet are
they traps and snares to deadly and damning sins.
In
themselves, I say,
to any Christian man who is otherwise good and vertuous, our natural appetites are not deadly and damning. The lusting and inclination of our
Flesh after
Meats and
Drinks, and after
ease and
pleasures; and the lusting of the
eye after
gain and
riches, are not
absolutely and
directly forbidden, or in
themselves, and before they have got any further, an
Article of our condemnation. No, all the desires of the Flesh are naturally necessary, some to preserve our
own persons, and some to the
preservation and
propagation of Mankind. This God himself has made, and he allows of it. It is no mans sin to have a
stomach to his meat, or to have
desires after ease, and a
fleshly inclination after bodily pleasures: because God has so framed our Bodies that they
[Page 645] should, and therefore he cannot be angry with us if we do desire them. Indeed he has not left these desires to their own swing, but has put several restraints upon them: he has bound them up from
some objects, and in
some degrees. For we are forbid to desire and lust after
meat and
drink, ease and
pleasure, riches and
plenty, when either we are
injurious to other men in procuring that which we lust after, or when we are
excessive and
intemperate in the use of it, or for its sake
transgress any other Commandment. Our
desires of meat and
drink, for instance, must not carry us on to excessive measures in
gluttony and
drunkenness; our
carnal lusts must not draw us on to act them with undue objects in
fornication, adultery, rapes, or other
prohibited uncleannesses; and our
desire of money must not betray us into
thefts or
robberies, fraud and
circumvention, extortion and
oppression, niggardliness, uncharitableness, or other sins whether against
Justice or
Charity. As on the other side our
fears and
aversations from
want, or
pain, or other
bodily evils, must not induce us to
neglect a Commandment that we may please our Flesh, or to
deny our Religion for the securing of a bodily enjoyment. These restraints God has laid upon our bodily appetites, having given us these Commands, with several others mentioned above, which we are oft-times tempted to transgress in order to the fulfilling of them. For our bodily appetites themselves do not
distinguish, either of
objects, or of
degrees. A mans
palate, or his
stomach in any delicious meat or drink which yields a pleasure to it, doth not tell him when they have enough, or cease desiring before they are gone on to be intemperate. Our
eyes lust after money, but they consider not whose it is; but so they may have it, they matter not to whom it belongs, or how they come by it: and so it is in our fleshly appetites of other things. For it is the natural pleasure of
[Page 646] those things which we lust after that moves our bodies; and therefore they lust after them so long as they are pleased with them. They never stop at a fixt measure, or turn away from a forbidden object; so that if we will be ruled by them, they will carry us on to any thing that agrees with them, whether it be
lawful or
unlawful, and so are sure to insnare us into sin. And here indeed God has set a strict restraint upon them, and will punish them severely if they go beyond it. For
Then, as I said, our
lusts are deadly to us, and articles of our condemnation, when they have damning effects, and
ensnare us into deadly and damning sins. To any good man the bare lusts and desires of evil are not so truly a
damning sin, as a
dangerous temptation; they are not in themselves an Article of Death to him, but they are apt to carry him on to that which is. For that which puts any sin into a capacity to tempt us, is our lust or desire of something which is annexed to it, and which we hope to obtain by it. There is always something that goes along with it, which is naturally fitted to please our flesh, and to excite a carnal appetite; and by this we are tempted and allured into the practice and commission of it. For
bare sin could never tempt any man, nor could any one in his wits ever chuse to disobey for disobedience sake without any thing further: because there is no good in transgression nakedly considered, which should move any mans will to chuse and embrace it; but on the contrary much evil, that will disswade and affright him from it. For it deprives us of
Gods favour, and
subjects us to his vengeance, and
fills us with sad hearts, and
anxious thoughts, and
terrible expectations. But that which wins us over to a liking and approbation of it, is the appearance of some
pleasure, profit, honour, or other
[Page 647] annexed allurement which we expect to reap by it. It is one or other of these that overcomes all our fears, and inveagles us into the commission of it; for they strike in with our natural appetites, and raise in us desires after it; and those prove the bait which draws us in, and the insnaring temptation.
For herein lies all the
force of any
temptation: The satisfaction of a lust is joyned with the acting of a sin, which is an invitation to us for the sake of the one to commit the other also. The transgression has something annexed which is agreeable to our fleshly Natures, and raises in us desires of it, and cravings after it; and when it has got this hold of us, it draws us as much as we can be drawn by our love of our own lusts, and the gratification of our bodily appetites; which is indeed a great step to our choice and commission of it, and a strong temptation.
For this is the
natural order of our
actions; either our
Consciences or our
Passions move and
excite us to them, and then our
Wills chuse and
intend them, and upon that choice and intention our
Vnderstandings contrive and
direct, and last of all our
bodily and
executive Powers fulfil and
perform them. All our bodily actions are at the choice and under the command of our wills, and all our choice is upon the appearance of some good or other, which either our consciences, or our fleshly lusts and appetites propose to us. For our wills, we must remember, are placed in a middle state, and are canvased and beset on both sides, our lusts being urgent with us to consent to one thing, and our consciences to another. And this is that
strife betwixt the flesh and spirit, which is mentioned in the Scriptures; and that contention which S
t
Paul describes in the 7
th Chapter to the
Romans, between the
Law of lust in the members and the
Law of God in the mind. These
two
[Page 648] Principles, our
Body and
Spirit, or our
Lusts and our
Consciences, are those great Interests that vie and struggle in us, and emulously contend which shall obtain the consent and choice of the will of man. And whensoever either of them has got that, our actions follow in course. For our bodily members move at our own choice; and therefore if our lusts after the pleasures of sin have once prevailed upon our wills to consent to it, they have gained their point and their work is done, and we shall go on without more ado to act and commit it.
In this then lies all the force of a temptation, that the sin which we are tempted to has something annexed to it wherein our flesh is delighted, and which it lusts after, and desires for the sake of that pleasure which it finds in it. And when by this means any sin has got our fleshly love and desire, it has got a powerful friend in our own bosoms. For our lusts are strong and violent, and where they set upon a thing, they will not easily be denied, but are urgent and importunate with our wills to consent to their gratification, and yield to the fulfilling of them. So that if once any sin has struck in with them, it is able to try its strength, and contend with the Law of God in the mind; being furnished now with a powerful bait and a strong temptation.
Thus are our lusts and desires of forbidden things, not the forbidden sin it self, but the temptation to it; so that in bare lusting or desiring of them, we do not commit the damning sins themselves, but are tempted only to their commission. And in this S
t
James is most express; for
then, says he,
every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lusts, and enticed to evil by them,
Jam. 1.14.
And as for
meer temptation to a damning sin, it is
[Page 649] not deadly and damning. For our being tempted to sin is not a renouncing of our Lord, but an exercise of our service and obedience to him, and a tryal whether or no we will renounce him. It is the great proof and argument how dearly we love him, and how closely and faithfully our wills adhere to him. It shews how obedience is uppermost in our hearts, and that we will rather deny our dearest lusts and importunate desires, than venture, for their sakes, to offend him. So that to be tempted is no instance of damning disobedience, but a plain proof how much we will lose and suffer rather than we will disobey. It is a tryal of us how we prefer God and our Duty before other things, even those that are most dear to us of all things in the world besides. We do not sin damnably then in being tempted, so long as we consent not to it, but manfully resist and overcome the temptation.
And this is evident from hence, because
those very men who have lived most free from sin, have not for all that lived free from temptation. Even
Adam himself, before he knew what sin was, and during his state of Innocence, was liable to be tempted. For the Tree of
Knowledge of good and evil, whereof God had forbidden him to eat, was
alluring to his eyes, and an
incentive to his lust, as well as any other Tree of the Garden. And because it was so, the Woman was won to eat of it through the strength of such desire after it, notwithstanding God had commanded her to abstain from it.
The woman saw that the Tree was good for food, and pleasant to the eye, and she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat; and by the same inducement she drew in her Husband, and
gave it unto him, and he did eat also,
Gen. 3.6. And the
second Adam, who was most entirely innocent and guilty of no sort of
1 Pet. 2.22. John 14.30. sin, was yet liable to temptation like as we are, being
in all points tempted
[Page 650] like as we are, yet without sin, Heb. 4.15. Nay, says the Apostle, it was necessary that he should be so; that by what he felt in himself, he might the better know how to shew mercy and have compassion upon us.
In all things, says he,
it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful as well as a
faithful High Priest; for in that he himself hath suffer'd being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted, Heb. 2.17, 18.
As for our being tempted then, or invited to any sin by our bare lusts and inclinations after it; in it self, and before it has got any further, it is no deadly sin or damnable transgression. It is the
scene of good endeavour, the
tryal of obedience, a
test of our great love and preference of God and his Law before all the world besides, yea even before our own dearest lusts, and our own selves. It is nothing more than befel Adam
before he had sinned, or
than befel Christ who never knew sin; and therefore in it self bare lust and desire, or being tempted and invited to sin, cannot be damnably sinful.
As for our
Lusts or
Temptations, 'tis true they differ in
degrees, according as our desires of that evil which we are tempted to are indulged, and have advanced more or less. For sometimes a
lust may stir, but as
soon as ever it is
observed it is
again extinguished. The pleasure of the sin, whether by being seen or fansied, raises in us a sudden thought or desire after it; but the lust is expelled as soon as it is discovered, it is not suffered to remain and dwell in us, but is presently thrown out with indignation. For we turn away our fancy from the evil thing, and will not endure to think upon it, or to continue craving and lusting after it. And this is a power over our own desires, and a way of breaking the strength of temptation, which is incident only to
grown men and to
perfect Christians: and that not in all instances of temptation, but only in such as are not
[Page 651]
extraordinary in themselves, and which have been
often vanquished and
triumphed over. It is in such cases where use has made the conquest easie, and long custom of ceasing and turning away from the inveigling desire has taken off all the difficulty; so that now we are able to silence and subdue the lust as soon as we discern it. And as for these feeble desires and impotent temptations, there is no question but that a good Christian may be under them, and yet be in no danger of being condemned for them.
But then at other times our
lusts live longer, and
advance higher; they grow up to good degrees, till they are able to contend and strive against our mind and conscience; so that even when at last they are denied, and our wills chuse to do what God commands in spite of them; yet is it after much struggling and opposition. The flesh lusteth against the spirit, as well as the spirit lusteth against the flesh; and although at last the fleshly lusts are overpower'd, and cannot prevail with our wills to chuse on their side; yet do they strive hard and contend for it. And here a lust is not presently subdued as soon as it is discerned, but it strives and struggles; it can make head against the Law in the mind, although it cannot overcome it; it has some interest in the will, although it have not an interest sufficient; for the will hearkens to it for some time, and considers of what it offers, notwithstanding at last it reject its suit, and through the sollicitations of a more powerful Favourite, resolves against it. And this power our lusts have in us whilst we are
young Converts, and of a more
imperfect goodness; nay in some very
great temptations indeed, such as are the
fear of death and
bodily torments especially, they will struggle thus in those who are the most
perfect Christians of all.
[Page 652]But now when our lusts are in this d
[...]gree, so as to stay upon our Souls for some time, and to strive against our spirits for the consent of our wills before they are
[...]inally denied it: yet if they go no further than bare lust, and our wills do not after all their struggling
consent to them, or chuse the evil thing which is craved by them, they are still uncondemning, and incident to an Heir of Salvation. And this, as I take it, is clear from what S
t
Paul himself says of the truly
regenerate, or of those who, in his words,
walk in the spirit. For in them he says plainly, that the
flesh lusteth against the spirit, albeit it is not able to
prevail over it; so that even in doing what the spirit commands them, they do against the contrary will and lusting of the flesh which gainsays it.
The flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh; so that even in fulfilling the will of the spirit, you contradict another will of your lusts, and
cannot do, or
[...]. do not
the things that you would, Gal. 5.16, 17. Nay even
Christ himself who knew no sin, nor ever committed any thing which could in strict justice be worthy of death; was yet subject to such a conflict of flesh and spirit as this now mentioned. His very
Death and
Passion, which was the
very
Phil. 2.8.
consummation and
highest part of his obedience, was not without great struggling of his flesh, and a long and earnest conflict of his bodily desires against it. For he was in a
strange fear and
discomposure about it;
he began, says S
t
Mark, to be sore amazed, Mark 14.34. And when he had recovered himself a little from the maze of that sudden fright, he
prays against it—
O my Father, if it he possible, let this cup pass from me, Mat. 26.39. And when his request was not granted at first, he makes a fresh address wherein he is more
importunate— being in his Agony, says S
t
Luke, he prayed more earnestly, Luk. 22.44;
his supplications he offered up with strong crying and
[Page 653] tears, Hebr. 5.7. All this strife and opposition did the desire of life, and the bodily appetite after ease and safety, together with the sense of God's wrath and high displeasure, raise in him against this obedience of his sufferings. But because all this was only lust and desire, which although it lasted some time, and discomposed him much, was not yet able to gain any thing of his will and
Matth. 26.39, 42. consent to it; therefore notwithstanding it, was he perfectly innocent. All that can be said is, That he was tempted by the desires of his Flesh against this great and last instance of obedience; but he did not yield or consent to the temptation.
Thus then as for the lusts and desires of our Flesh, whether they be suddenly rejected and make no resistance, or are longer liv'd and contend much; if they have got no consent of our wills to the fulfilling of them, nor any choice of the evil which is craved by them, they are only a temptation to a damning sin, but in themselves thus far they are not damning.
As for these motions and lustings after evil things then, that are unconsented to and unfulfilled, which are the complaint and fear of good men; they shall not harm them, or be charged upon them to their condemnation. But when God comes to judgment, he will pardon and pass them by, and not eternally punish and avenge for them.
And having shewn thus
for what lusts and desires of evil we shall at the last day be pardoned; I come now,
2. To shew
for which of them we shall be condemned.
And as for this, we have in great part our answer to it already. For our
lusts are then damnable and dangerously evil, when they are effectual instruments and temptations to damning evils, and carry us on either to chuse, or practise them. For they are the great Favourites and Seducers of our
[Page 654] wills, and thereby the Authors of our actions; they first bring us to chuse and consent to the deadly sin whereby they are gratified, and then to act it; and when they are gone on to either of these, they are an Article of our condemnation. They are uncondemning till they come so far, but if once they have got us to
consent to the alluring sin, from that consent begins their sting, and both it, and all that follows it, make us liable to eternal destruction.
To make this Discourse more clear, I will here set down those
several steps whereby we ascend to the completion, and are carried on to the working and commission of any sin.
1. At the
representation of the object which is to tempt us to it, whether it be an
unchast embrace, an
unlawful gain, or the like, either by what we
feel of it now if it be before our
senses, or by what we
fansie if it is in our
imagination, our
flesh is pleased and
delighted with it. And from this
pleasure it naturally goes on to
love, and from
loving to
desire it. And
desire or
lust is the
last step among the passions; for
delight begets
love, and
love ends in
desire; but when once we are come to desire a thing, our passions have done their part, and all that in them lyes towards the action.
2. When in the
appetite or
animal soul the sin has gone thus far, the next step is, that to gratifie this desire or lust of our Flesh, our
wills should
consent to it. For our wills are the Disposers of all that follows, so that unless they consent to get that which the Flesh so much desires, there can nothing more be done towards it. But if they do
consent to the desire, and
intend to fulfil it; then,
3. Our
understanding and
contrivance is employed in
deliberating and
consulting what time, what place, what means are fittest to accomplish it with the least difficulty,
[Page 655] and the most delight, and to the greatest advantage. And when our minds have seen which to prefer and fix upon; then,
4. Our
wills resolve upon them, and make
choice of them. And when this is done, the last
Decree is past, and all the time of
doubting and
deliberation is over; so that nothing more remains, but,
5. To apply our
bodily powers to perform our resolutions, in the execution and commission of that which was resolved upon.
This is the natural order of our faculties, and the process that is observed by our principles of action in their completion and final commission of any sin. The first beginning is in the
lower soul, for that is the inlet of all sin, and the seat of temptation; and there it is that sin hath all its strength and insnaring power, upon which account it is called by S
t
Paul a
Law in the Members, Rom. 7.23. And when these lusts of our Flesh have won the
consent of our wills, they are secure of all our after-contrivances for it, and of our actual performance and execution of it. For both our thoughts and our bodily powers are at the Command of our own wills; so that if at the instigation of our lusts, our wills have once consented to the sin, they will quickly set our heads awork to contrive for it, and our hands and other bodily powers to execute and fulfil it.
And in this method our Principles of action move, when we act with
full deliberation, and when they are
all employed. Sometimes indeed there is no
contrivance at all, because none is needful; as it happens when the opportunity of the sin is present with us, and just before us at such time as we consent to it; so that nothing more is wanting but only to act and fulfil it. But when the opportunity is absent, and we are put to forecast and contrive for it; then is the process of our faculties
[Page 656] in that very order which I have here described.
For an instance and illustration of this, we will take the sin of
drunkenness, and the process will appear to be in that order which I have mentioned. For in a man whose inclination that way disposes him to be tempted by it, the
fancy of it in himself, or the having it suggested by another, gives him a
thought of the
pleasure which accompanies it; and from that apprehension of its pleasurableness he begins to
love, and from that loved he goes on straightway to
desire it. And now his
will being sollicited by his lust or bodily desire,
consents to the fulfilling of it. And this consent being once gained, the next thing in order is to
deliberate and
contrive what company, what time, and
what place are fittest for it. And when by comparing all things together he comes to make a judgment of that, he immediately
chuses and
resolves upon it; and that being done, there is nothing remaining further but to
execute what he has resolved, and go on to the performance of it.
This then is the method and progress, from our lusting and desiring of any thing that is evil, to our acting and committing it. It begins in
delight, and
love and
desire; and thence goes on to our
consenting to it, to our
contrivance for it, to our
resolutions upon it, and after all these to our
practice and
performance of it.
Now so long as the evil is entertained only in a
short delightsom thought, or
love, or
desires, and rests
there, but goes no
further: it is not so much our
damning sin, as our
dangerous temptation; it will be connived at, and at the last Day we shall not be condemned for it. For thus far the sin is only solliciting our choice, but has not got it; and as yet we have not committed a mortal crime, but are only under a tryal whether we will be drawn to the commission of it, or no. But if once
[Page 657] our wills
consent to it, then begins the sting, and there the danger enters; for the lusting after evil so far as to
consent to it, and much more so as to
contrive for it, or to
fulfil it, makes us liable to death and eternal condemnation. For our
own choice, as we heard above▪
makes any sin damning; so that if by means of the tempting lust any sin has prevailed so far, it is become a deadly offence, and subjects us to destruction.
Lust, says S
t
James, when it has conceived, or is imperfectly consented to, answering to conception which is an imperfect information,
bringeth forth sin; and sin when by being perfectly consented to,
it is finished, bringeth forth death which is the wages of it,
Jam. 1.15.
And that our lusts after any sin are then damnably sinful when they are gone
beyond desire, and are come on either to our
consent, or
contrivance, or actual
performance; appears further from these instances in them all
three.
If we lust so long after any evil thing, as to
consent to the sinful enjoyment of it, we are guilty of all that punishment which is threatned to it.
He that looks upon a woman, says our Saviour, so long as
to lust after her, or to
Juxta Domini nostri Dictum, Qui Mulierem viderit ad concupiscendum, reus est Adulterii corde concepti: intelligere possumus quod et sires turpes & damnabiles necessitate non agimus, pro ipsa tamen rerum turpium voluntate damnamur. Sal. de Prov. l. 6. p. 205. Ed. Oxon. consent in his heart to the enjoyment of her,
he hath committed adultery already with her in his heart, Mat. 5.28.
If we lust so long as to
contrive for it, which is a degree further; we are more guilty of the sin, and more liable to the punishment of it still. The
inclinations and contrivances of
murder, as was observed above, are reckoned among those things which
pollute a man, (and thereby unfit him for entring into Heaven, where nothing can ever have admittance that is unclean) as well as
murder it self is,
Mat. 15.19.
But if our lust after any sinful enjoyment carry us on, not only to
consent to it, or to
contrive for it, but, what is the perfection of all, to
work and
fulfil it: then
[Page 658] has it ensnared us into as much mischief as it can, and is become
dangerous and
damning with a witness. For then it has prevailed with us to compleat our sin, and give the last hand to it; it has brought us under that which is most of all threatned; for now we
fulfil the lusts of the flesh, Gal. 5.16, 19;
we work iniquity, Mat. 7.23.
And if we continue to do this not only for
once or
twice, but in
constant returns, and in a
fixt course and
tenure of action; then as our
sin is grown higher, the acts thereof being more numerous, and the guilt more crying; so will our punishment also be more
dreadfully severe. And this is called
walking after the flesh, 2 Pet. 2.10; and
living after the flesh, Rom. 8.13. And this being a
state of wasted virtue, and
habitual reigning sin; it is not only, through its obnoxiousness to punishment, a
state of death; but also, through its hardness of cure and difficult recovery, a state of
great doubt and
danger likewise.
So that as for all these
further degrees, from the
consent of our wills, onward; if our lusts after any sin have gone on to them, they are deadly and damning. For the same
Law in the members which
wars against the law of the mind, so as thus to captivate and triumph over it, is as the
Law of sin, so, as the Apostle says, the
Law of death too,
Rom. 7.23.24.
All our lustings after evil therefore, when once they come to be consented to, although before they were connived at, are thenceforth deadly and damning. So that whosoever hopes to be saved at the last Day from the punishment of them, must thus far mortifie and kill them.
Mortifie, says S
t
Paul, those desires which are seated in your earthly members, Col. 3.5; for it is only
if you through the spirit do mortifie the deeds of the body, that you shall live, Rom. 8.13. As to these
damnable degrees, all fleshly lusts must of necessity be crucified
[Page 659] in all
good Christian men; for no man will be reputed to
belong to Christ till this change is wrought in him.
They that are Christs, says the same Apostle,
have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts, Gal. 5.24.
Mortifie and
crucifie them, I say, we must; not so as to have
no fleshly appetites and
bodily desires of evil; for then must we have
no bodily desires at all. Because our lusts themselves, as was observed, do not distinguish of
lawful or
unlawful, but are naturally moved by an agreeable object, whether it be
with God or
against him. But we must mortifie them to that
degree, as that they never be
able to win us over to consent to any forbidden thing for their gratification. They must never have so much interest in our hearts, as to make us prefer them before our duty, and chuse to perform what
they bid us, rather than what
God doth. Some stirrings and
ineffective motions of them, which cannot prevail against God, nor gain over the consent of our wills to any thing that he has forbidden, are dispensed with; they are the stage of temptation but not of death; for God bears with them, and the mortified men themselves do daily feel and labour under them. But it is the
prevailing strength of our lusts after evil things, when they get our consent to them, and carry us on to transgress Gods Laws to fulfil them: this conquering power of fleshly lusts, I say, it is which is to be mortified in every good man, because under this strength and empire of them he cannot go to Heaven.
And that no
good man may call in question the safety of his state, from any needless fears about this
mortification; this we must know every man has done in
his conversion to become a good Christian. For before he can be such, he has killed the reigning power of lust, so as not to be acted any longer by its instigation. He feels some small stirrings of it afterwards indeed; but they
[Page 660] do not win upon him, or prevail over him; for he is always ready to deny the satisfaction of his lust, before he will displease his God; and makes all the desires of his flesh to give way to the dictates of his Conscience.
Ye that are Christs, saith S
t
Paul, have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts, Gal. 5.24.
And when this is
once done, there is no
great trouble in it
afterwards; for the more any man is
accustomed to obey, the less difficulty doth he find in
mortification and
self-denial, and in restraining of all those lusts which tempt to disobedience. He is not now in every temptation put to the pain and trouble of
cutting off a right hand, or of
plucking out a right eye; the self-denial and mortification went so near him at first, 'tis true; but since he has been used to it, and his flesh is accustomed to bear the yoke and to be under subjection, there are no such pangs and uneasiness attending it. So that if he is not now still upon the severe task of
painful mortification, it is because he doth not need it, since it is done already to his hand. His lusts are so far mortified as it is absolutely necessary they should; they are crucified to that degree, as to be disabled from gaining his
consent to them, his
contrivance for them, or his
fulfilling and
performance of them; and that is as much mortification as God will exact of him.
But yet when this is done, and our lusts are mortified to this degree, there is
still need of a watchful care over them, and
of a continual strife against them, lest they should rebel again and go further. For the objects of sense, and the allurements of our flesh are still before us; and our bodies naturally are still as capable to be delighted in them, and thereupon to lust and long after them, as ever they were before. It is only the overpowering strength of the Law in the mind or conscience which maintains the resolution of our wills against
[Page 661] them, and by that means keeps them under. And therefore if once we begin to slacken our care, and to keep no hank upon them; but allow them to go where, and how far they please; they will quickly grow upon us, and prove too hard for us, and bring us first to consent to them, and after that to compleat and fulfil them.
Let no man therefore
indulge to the thoughts of unlawful pleasures, and by the delights of his fancy foment and cherish the lusts and desires of his Flesh; presuming that all is safe whilst he doth not consent to them, nor yields to fulfil them. For admitting that all things else are innocent and uncondemning, yet however by this means he lays a snare for his own soul. For he throws himself into temptation, and so cannot expect that God should deliver him out of it. God has promised to relieve us indeed in all necessities of his own making; if his
Providence throws us upon trial, his Grace shall support us under it, and make a way for our escape out of it.
He will not suffer you to be tempted above what you are able, saith the Apostle,
but together with the temptation he
will make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear so much of
it as befalls you, 1
Cor. 10.13. But what is this to us if we bring our selves into snares, and prove our own tempters? For there is no reason at all to presume that God, if he will deliver us from other enemies, should deliver us also from our own selves; and that he should secure us by his Spirit from those very snares, which we lay for our own Vertue. No, if we will entertain Serpents in our bosoms, he has no where engaged, nor is there any reason why he should, that we shall not be stung by them. But on the contrary, he warns us against them, and bids us be careful to keep off from them. Yea, so far must we be from bringing temptations upon our selves, that, if
[Page 662] we will observe his orders, we must pray daily even against those whereto his Providence might expose us. This being one of those Petitions, which, according to our Lords appointment, we are to put up to God as often as we do that for our daily bread;
viz. That
he would not lead us into temptation, Matth. 6.13. So that if by indulging to delightsome fancies, and growing lusts of evil, we throw our selves into a great temptation, we have just reason to fear that God, for our punishment, should leave us in it, and suffer us damnably to fall by it. Such indulgence is apt of
it self to inflame our lusts, and to weaken our resolutions; and God is also prone to withdraw his Grace, and to leave us to our own strength upon it; and since at the same time it
increases our necessities, and
withdraws our aids, it must need
[...] put us into a dangerous condition. If then we would secure our souls, and keep off from damning sins; we must resist temptations at the beginning, and not give way to them; we must not cherish and indulge, but timely check, and heedfully suppress them.
And thus at last we see what is the just force of this first cause of fear to honest minds, their
ineffective lusts, and
impotent desires of evil. The
first beginnings of lust cannot be avoided, and the longer entertainment of it shall not finally be punished, if it is soon checked by us, nay if it stays longer and contends much with us, so long as it doth not prevail upon us to consent to and fulfil the sin whereto it is a temptation. But
when once it has gained our consent and choice of that sin whereto it would engage us, then is it of a damning stain, and all its following effects are mortal. All which S
t
James insinuates to us in that account which he gives us of the progress and production of sin, which he sets down from the
motive or
first temptation, to the
perfect birth
[Page 663] or
compleat production, in this order:
Then, says he,
every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lusts, and inticed to evil by them. This lust or desire of evil is only the first step, being as yet not grown up to the stature of sin, but only to that of temptation. But when it advances, and draws in our other faculties; then sin begins and ripens; it is first conceived, and then finished; and after the finishing of it, it is a matter of condemnation, although before it were uncondemning. For
then when lust hath conceived, by being in some imperfected measure willed and consented to,
it bringeth forth, answerable to its conception, which is but an imperfect sort of production, an imperfect embryo of
sin; and this embryo of
sin, when by a full choice and perfect consent, and much more when by action and practice,
it is finished, bringeth forth its proper wages▪
death. Jam. 1.14, 15.
Although these lustings and desires therefore which good men complain of, may justly be an imployment of their
watchfulness and
care; yet ought they not to be a cause of their
fear or
scruple. For it shall not bring upon them those evils which they are afraid of, nor ever prove their ruine and destruction. The evil thing is entertained only in a thought, or a wish; they lust after it, and are tempted by it; but that is all, for they do not consent to the temptation. And since their lusts go no further than thus, they shall not harm them when Christ comes to Judgment, nor ever bring them into condemnation.
CHAP. V. Of two other Causes of groundless Scruple to good Souls.
The CONTENTS.
A second cause of scruple is their unaffectedness or distraction sometimes in their prayers. Attention disturbed often whether we will or no. A particular cause of it in fervent prayers. Fervency and affection not depending so much upon the command of our wills, as upon the temper of our bodies. Fervency is unconstant in them whose temper is fit for it. God measures us not by the fixedness of our thoughts, or the warmth of our tempers, but by the choice of our wills and the obedience of our lives. Other qualifications in prayer are sufficient to have our prayers heard when these are wanting. Yea, those Vertues which make our prayers acceptable, are more eminently shown in our obedience, so that it would bring down to us the blessings of prayer, should it prove in those respects defective. A third cause of scruple is the danger of idle or impertinent words mentioned
Matth. 12.36. The scruple upon this represented. The practical errour of a morose behaviour incurred upon it. This discountenanced by the light of Nature, and by Christianity. The benefits and place of serious Discourse. Pleasureable conversation a great Field of Vertue. The idle words,
Matth. 12, not every vain and useless; but false, slanderous and reproachful words; this proved from the place.
[Page 665]ANother thing which disquiets the hearts of good and honest men, and makes them needlesly to call in question the saveableness of their present state, and their title to salvation; is the
coldness and
unaffectedness, the
unsettledness and
distractions which they find in themselves when they are at prayers. Good people are wont to cry out of
desertions, to think that God has thrown them off, and that his Spirit has forsaken them, if at any time they find a great distraction and dulness of Spirit in their devotions, and a great abatement of that zeal and fervency, that fixedness and attention, which they have happily enjoyed at other times.
But this is a great mistake from mens ignorance of
Gods Laws, and of their
own selves. For God has no where told them that he will judge them at the last day by the
steadiness and
fixedness, the
tide and
fervency of their devotions; but by the
integrity of their hearts, and the
uprightness of their obedience. The last Sentence shall not pass upon men according to the heat of their affections; but according to the goodness of their lives. So that if they have been careful to practise
all God's Commandments according to their power and opportunities, and this of
prayer among the rest, in such sort as their unavoidable infirmities would suffer them, they shall be safe in that Judgment notwithstanding any inequality in their bodily tempers, or unconstancy and abatement in their bodily affections.
To state this business so, as that we may neither be
unnecessarily scrupulous about these qualifications of our prayers when we
cannot, nor, on the other side,
irreligiously careless of them when we
might, enjoy them; I shall say something of their
necessity when they can be had, as well as of that
allowance which God will make to them when, through any
bodily indispositions, or
unforeseen
[Page 666] accidents, they cannot.
If we would put up our prayers to God in such manner, as it is fit for
us to offer them in, or for
him to hear them, we must make them with a
due fixedness and
attention of mind, and
fervency of affection.
We must offer them up with a due
fixedness and
attention of mind. Our thoughts must go along with our lips, and our souls must be intent upon the business which we are about, when we are making our prayers to God. We must not expect that he should mind those vain words, and mere talk, which we do not; or that he should hear us, when we do not hear our selves: No, it is the work of the Soul, and not the bare labour of the lips, which he attends to; so that if only our Tongues pray, but our minds are straying, this is as good as no prayer at all.
We must offer them up also with much
earnestness of desire, and
fervency of affection. We must shew that we put a price upon a mercy, before we are fit to receive it; for otherwise there is no assurance that we shall be duely thankful for it. We must not seem cold, and indifferent after it, for that is a sign that we can almost be as well content without it. But we must be eager in our desire, and express a fervency of affection after it; such as we are wont to use in the pursuit of any thing which we greatly value: and this is an inducement for God to give us that, which he sees we so dearly love; it sets a price upon his blessings, and shews the measure of our own vertuous inclinations, and therefore he will encourage and reward it.
The effectual, fervent prayer of a righteous man, says S
t
James, availeth much, Jam. 5.16.
Thus are a due attention of mind, and a fervent heat of desire in devotion, such qualifications as are necessary to render our prayers becoming either us to
[Page 667] offer, or God to hear; so that we must always strive, and, according to our
power and
present circumstances, endeavour after them. We must take care, as much as we can, to
compose our thoughts when we pray, to
draw them off from other things for some time before, and still to
bring them back again when at any time we find them wandring. And we must endeavour also by a due sense of the
necessity, the
greatness, and
undeservedness of Gods mercies, to
heighten our affections, and make them bend vigorously and eagerly after those things which we pray for; that so God seeing we are
serious and in
earnest with him, he may be induced to grant those benefits which we desire of him.
But then, on the other hand, if after all our care and pains in fixing of our thoughts, and raising of our desires, through some
bodily indisposition or
unforeseen accidents, which we cannot help, our minds run sometimes still astray, and our desires are cold and languid; this
unwill'd dulness and
distraction shall not influence our main state; it is a thing which we cannot help, and no man living is perfectly free from it, and therefore God will not be severe upon it, but in great mercy he will pity and connive at it.
For as for the
attention of our minds, and the
fixedness of our thoughts, either in
prayer, or in any
other business; it is a thing which is not always in our own power, but may be hindred and interrupted by many accidents whether we will or no. For any thing that makes our
bodily spirits tumultuary and
restless, renders our
attention small and
interrupted. Any
high motion of our blood, any
former impression upon our spirits either by our
precedent studies, or our
crowd of business, will make great variety of thoughts and roving fancies obtrude themselves upon us; and this is our natural frame and constitution which we must submit to, and
[Page 668] cannot remedy. We can no more prevent it, than we can prevent our
dreams, but our fancies will be struck, and diverting thoughts will be thrown into us, whether we will or no. For from the
natural union of our souls and bodies, our
minds, in their most
spiritual operations of
thinking and
understanding, go along with our
bodily spirits, and apprehend after their impressions; and we can as well refuse to
see when our eyes are open, or to
taste what is put into our mouths, as we can refuse to have a
thought of those things which are impressed upon our bodily fancy or imagination. The connexion betwixt these is necessary and natural; and there is no breaking or avoiding it. So that let us be either at our prayers, or at any other exercise, if any temper of our bodies, any accidental motion of our blood, any former impressions of foregoing studies or other business stir in our fancies; our thoughts must needs be diverted, and our attention disturbed by them. Nay in our prayers we are more apt to find it thus, than in any other thing. For there men ofttimes use
violence, and screw up the fixedness of their minds, and the fervency of their hearts to the highest pitch: and then their bodily spirits, being overstrained, are liable, not only to be discomposed by outward accidents, but also to give back and fall of themselves; and when in this manner they withdraw, there is room made, till they can be again recollected, for other thoughts to arise instead of them. All this, I say, happens from the very nature and frame of our bodies, and from that dependance which our minds and thoughts themselves have upon them; so that we cannot prevent or overcome it wholly. We may, and ought indeed to strive against these distractions as much as we can, and to compose our thoughts as much as our natural temper, or our present circumstances will suffer
[Page 669] us: when they wander in our prayers, as soon as we discern it we may recollect them; and when other thoughts intrude, as soon as they are observed we may reject them: but then this is all that we can do, or that God requires we should do; for we cannot pray perfectly and continuedly without them.
And then as for the
zeal and
fervency of our affections, whether in our prayers or in any thing else, they are
fickle and
very changeable, and do not depend so much upon the
choice of our wills, as upon the
temper of our bodies. Some upon every occasion are more
warm and
eager in their passions, either of
love or
hatred, hopes or
fears, joy or
sorrow, than other men either are, or can be. For there is a difference in
tempers, as well as in
palates; and mens
passions do no more issue out upon the same things, in the same eagerness; than their
stomachs do after the same food with the same degrees of appetite. So that as for a
great fervency and a
vehement affection; every man cannot work himself up to it, because all tempers do not admit of it. For
zeal and
affectionateness in Devotion, as in other things, is more a mans
temper than his
choice; and therefore it is not to be expected that all people should be able to raise themselves up to a transporting pitch in it; but only that they should, who are born to it.
Nay even they whose
natural temper fits them for a
great fervency and a
high affection, are not able to work themselves up to it at
all times. For no mans temper is
constant and
unchangeable; seeing our very bodies are subject to a thousand alterations either from
things within, or from others that are
without us. If a mans
blood is put into an
irregular ferment either by a
cold air, or an
inward distemper, or any
discomposing accident; it spoils, not only the fixedness of his thoughts, but the zeal of his affections likewise▪ Let there be any
[Page 670] damp or disorder, any dulness or indisposition, either upon a mans blood or spirits; and the discomposure of his body is presently felt in his soul, for his thoughts flag, and his passions run low, and all his powers are under a cloud, and suffer an abatement. And this every man finds in himself, when he labours under a
sickly and
crazy temper, an
aking head, or any other
bodily indisposition. For our passions are bodily powers, and are performed altogether by bodily instruments; they live and dye with them, and are subject to all their coolings and abatements, their changes and alterations. And therefore as long as our bodily tempers and dispositions alter, and, by reason of a number of accidents, whether from without or from within themselves, are still changeable and unconstant; the zeal and fervency of our affections must needs be so too.
Thus is some distraction of mind and chilness of affection, either in our prayers, or in pursuit of any other thing, most necessarily incident to all men. We cannot wholly prevent them, or live altogether free from them; but sometimes they will break in, and seize upon us do what we can.
And since we cannot help them, God will not be always angry, or eternally torment us for them. No, he knows that we are
flesh and
blood, and his love and favour to us doth not alter as our unsetled thoughts, or bodily tempers do. He measures us not by the
fixedness of our thoughts, or by the
fervency of our affections, which are not always in our own power; but by our
wills and
actions which are. So that if we are careful to will and chuse what is pleasing to him, and from our hearts entirely to obey him; we need not doubt but that whatever
involuntary distractions there may be sometimes in our thoughts, or abatements in our bodily tempers whilst we are at our prayers; we shall still be accepted by him.
[Page 671]We shall be accepted, I say, and the blessings which we sue for obtained, although sometimes our prayers are less attent, and less affectionate, than at other times they are, and we at all times greatly desire they might be. For our
fixedness and
fervency are not the only things which procure acceptance for our prayers. They are
great good things, as I said, and such qualifications as make our requests fit, both
for us to offer, and
for God to hear; and therefore we must take care still when we pray, in such measure as we are able, to be provided with them. But although they are some, yet are they not the only qualifications of our prayers which prevail with God, and move him to hear them. For our
trust and
dependance, our
submission and
resignedness, and other
spiritual vertues and instances of obedience, are likewise dispositions which God respects in them; nay indeed which he prizes above all, and principally looks at. So that if we pray with these, God is honoured by our prayers, and he will reward them; and our petitions shall not be put up in vain, although, by reason of some bodily dulness or distraction, the fixt attention of our minds, and the fervency of our hearts, which we endeavour after always, and enjoy at other times, should happen to be wanting.
Yea I add further, so long as our
hearts are honest, and our
lives entirely obedient, we are
always furnished with those qualifications which are sufficient to bring down Gods Grace and Blessing upon us, and which are the principal things that make our prayers themselves an acceptable Offering. A good man is drawing down the blessings of Heaven upon himself all his life long, and not only whilst he is upon his knees: so that if at any time his prayers are less perfect, and chance to falter; that defect will be otherwise supplied, and he will have all that mercy conveyed to him through
[Page 672] another means, which his prayers should have obtained for him; seeing that which makes his prayers procure Gods love and mercy for him, will make his obedience procure the very same.
For I suppose no man is so silly as to imagine that it is the
lifting up of his eyes and hands, the
composedness of his countenance, the
quaintness of his phrase, the
eloquence of his expressions, the
volubility of his language, or any other
external thing which makes his prayers so powerful, and brings down the blessing of God upon them. But it is that
dependance upon God, that
confidence in God, that
love of God and
desire of goodness, that
acknowledgment of his tenderness and power, that
submission to his Authority, and
resignation to his pleasure, which are all
implied in prayer, and
fitly expressed by it, and which make up the very
life and
spirit of it: these, I say, it is which God looks at in our prayers, and for the sake whereof he so graciously accepts and rewards them. But now as for all
these, they are expressed every whit as much by the
obedience of our lives, as by the
prayer of our lips; nay indeed
much more ▪ in as much as our
actions are a more perfect expression and certain evidence of all these tempers of a good heart, than our
words are. They differ as much as
words and
deeds, as
profession and
performance; for whereas in our prayers we only speak and profess all this, in the obedience of our lives we work and perform it. We shew our
love and
resignation to God, when
for his sake we deny our selves, and
give up our own will in obedience to his. We
acknowledge his Power and
Authority most effectually, when we
obey it; and
owne his Providence to the best purpose, when we
contentedly acquiesce in it, and
patiently submit to it; and
confess his love and
kindness after the most acceptable sort, when we
throw our selves upon it, and
work and
[Page 673] endeavour all our lives long in hopes and expectations of it. In our daily
actions of
Justice and
Charity, of
Temperance and
Sobriety, of
Meekness, Patience, Mercy and
Forgiveness, and in all other instances of obedience, we
give God the honour to chuse for us, to
dispose of us, to
be sought after and intrusted by us. We evidence our
esteem of him, our
love for him, our
trust in him, our
dependance on him, our
resignation to him; and that most effectually. So that whatsoever can move God in our
prayers, will move him in a higher degree, and after another fashion in our
obedience; the Spirit of goodness which is evidenced in our prayers, being evidenced much more in the course of good actions. No Rhetorick therefore of our Prayers is like to that of a good life, every action of obedience in a good man having the effect of a prayer, and calling down upon him the same mercy and the same Grace, which would be procured by a supplication.
Let a man therefore make sure in the first place of a
good life, and of an
honest and
intire obedience; and then he need not fear to want those things which all good men have need to pray for, seeing he will shew so much daily in his life as will make his requests be granted, and his prayers be hearkened to. He cannot perish for want of those mercies which he prays for, although it be sometimes with coldness and distraction; because not only
the other obedient tempers of his prayers, when through some unchosen hindrances a due fixedness and fervency are wanting, but also the
constant and
uninterrupted obedience of his life is daily ascending up, and brings them down upon him.
Let no good soul therefore be further troubled and disquieted upon this account, as if, because after all his care his prayers are sometimes dull and cold, and his thoughts therein are much distracted, he should either
[Page 674] be
eternally punished for them, or at least
go without those blessings which he desires in them. For so long as the
Spirit of obedience appears both in his Prayers and in his actions, the
unwilled distractions of his mind, and the
dulness and
frozenness of his affections at some times, shall be no hindrance either to his
Suit at present, or to his
happiness hereafter: his request shall not be thrown by, nor he condemned for them; but, so far as God sees it fitting for him, it shall be granted, and he shall eternally be saved notwithstanding them.
3. A
third scruple which is wont causelesly to disquiet and trouble
good and
honest minds, is the words of our Saviour
Matth. 12.
I say unto you, That as concerning
every idle word which men shall speak, they shall give an account thereof at the Day of Judgment, ver. 36.
This seems to be a
strict and a
severe Saying. For in all the
crowd and
variety of converse, in the
infinite numbers of Questions and
Answers, and other occasions of discourse; what man in all the World, but especially of those who are of a
conversation that is
free and
open, courteous and
ingenuous, cheerful and
delightsome, which tempers the Gospel doth not only
allow, but
approve of; who, I say, of all men, but of men of this temper especially, among all the occasions of speech can avoid a
multitude of words? and where much is said, how can it be but that much must be
idle and
impertinent?
This is a great snare, and to avoid it men run into a great errour. For they are led to place a
great Religion in
holy talk, and
religious forms of expression, which they prize so far as to think
their conversation is unhallowed without it. And if at any time their seriousness was thrown aside, and their Discourse, though
innocent, was
vain and
useless, they are greatly troubled and afraid,
[Page 675] and think they are fallen within the limits of damnation.
And this has a very ill effect, for it frights men from all the
innocent freedom of converse, and the
cheerful entertainments of company. It makes them to appear
staid and
reserved, silent and
morose; to contribute nothing to the harmless mirth and cheerfulness of conversation themselves, and to frown upon it in others. For all converse and society is managed by the
tongue, and the ordinary entertainment of company is
talking and
discourse; but where men think every idle and useless word so dangerous a sin, they are afraid to speak. So that all that comes from them is
studied and
deliberate, grave and
composed; they neither dare use any freedom themselves, nor can without offence allow it to be used by others.
But this is so far from being
injoined by Christ, that it is
discountenanced by nature; it is so far from being a piece of
Religion and a
holy Duty, that 'tis rather a piece of
immorality and
ill manners. For
Aristotle and other
Philosophers of old, have long ago made
urbanity, or an
innocent freedom and fac
[...]tiousness in conversation, a
Vertue; and have noted this
affected reservedness and
unpleasurable moroseness in Discourse with a harsh censure.
[...]. Ethic ad Nicom. l. 4. c. 8.
Those, says he,
who will neither contribute to the harmless mirth of company themselves, nor bear with it in others, are justly to be branded with the reproachful names of clownish and morose.
And as it was discountenanced by the
light of nature, so is it also by the
Laws of Christ. For whatsoever some men may think of it, or how innocently soever they may be misled into that conceit about it; yet is it a temper which Christ never intended to plant amongst
[Page 676] us. For his coming into the world was after another way, in a
free use of the innocent allowances, and liberties of mankind. The Son of man, says S
t
Matthew, came eating and drinking, i. e. not in the singular Austerities of
John the
Baptist, but in a free way of conversation, such as others used,
Mat. 11.19. And his Religion injoyns the vertues of
candor and
benignity, affability and
courtesie, an
open freedom and
alacrity, and all those other ways whereby our conversation may be rendred innocently agreeable, and whereby we may in any wise benefit, whether by
profiting or
pleasing one another.
Whatsoever things, says S
t
Paul, are
[...].
lovely or grateful to men,
think on these things, Phil. 4.8.
Love is the
Epitome of our whole Duty, and all the
sweetners and
endearments of society that can be, so long as they are
lawful and
honest, are not only
consistent with it, but
parts and
expressions of it.
As for the
grave entertainments of discourse and
religious conference; they, without doubt, have a
great use, and in their place may deserve a great commendation. For
good Christians may be much better'd and improved, by having their
Graces awakned, their
pious affections inflamed, their
holy purposes fixt and setled, their
endeavours directed and encouraged, and
every thing that is good in them quickned and confirmed by them. But then 'tis to be considered that even good things themselves must be taken in their
own season, and must not be suffered to ingross all our time, a great part whereof is to be spent upon other things. For we have not only one thing to do, but at several times sundry things call for us.
There is a time, says
Solomon, to every thing, and a season to every purpose under Heaven: there is a time to weep, and a time to laugh, a time to mourn, and a time to dance, Eccles. 3.1, 4. There is a time for diversion, as well as a time for business;
[Page 677] a time wherein to have a more liberal and free discourse, as well as a time for godly and religious conference.
Nay the
innocent delights of conversation and pleasurable entertainments of discourse, are themselves a great
field of vertue, and an
exercise and
occasion of
many instances of obedience. For in them we may every one of us exercise in our
own persons, and be
examples unto others, of much
courtesie and
kindness, civility and
condescension, affability and
obligingness Let no man think then that his hours of common converse are lost hours, and that whatsoever time he spends upon
offices of civility, and
freedom of company, is misplaced, and stoln from God and Religion. For we are fulfilling Gods Laws, and doing his work, whilst we keep all these Commandments in the pleasurable entertainments of common life; they are such business as he has set us, and our obedient performance of them is no less his service, than
Devotion, holy Conference, and
Meditation.
It is no prejudice or hindrance to Religion therefore to be free and open in conversation, and pleasurable and chearful in common life; but rather an instance and expression of it. It is no part of any mans duty to be talking always in
Scripture-phrase and
sanctified expression, or else to be
wholly silent and
severely morose, and not to talk at all. For an innocent chearfulness, and freedom of discourse is not so truly the good mans sin, as the exercise of his vertue and obedience.
But as for that opinion, that
every idle and impertinent word shall be severely accounted for at the Day of Judgment, which is the great sourer of conversation, and the occasion of this conceit; it is a great mistake. For it is not every
idle and
unprofitable, but every
false, slanderous, or otherwise
sinful and
unlawful word whereof
[Page 678] our Saviour speaks, when in that 12
th of S
t
Matthew he tells us, that
every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give an account thereof in the day of Judgment.
As for the word which we translate
[...].
idle, it may signifie
false and
deceitful; as those words are which
belye our
[...].
works, when our actions do not answer them. And this is agreeable to the use of the word
[...].
vain, which sometimes signifies the same that
false or
lying. In which sense it is used in the
third Commandment, where we are bid
not to take the Name of God in vain, i. e. in
perjury or
falshood. For that sense our Saviour gives to it in his repetition of the Commandments,
Mat. 5.
It hath been said to them of old, saith he, in the
third Commandment,
thou shalt not forswear thy self or swear falsly, v. 33.
But if nothing more than
useless and
unprofitable were noted by the
word it self which we translate
idle; yet is it no unusual thing in the Scriptures by several words
to mean and intend more, than in their literal sense they do express. Thus are the
abominable works of darkness mentioned
Eph. 5, called
[...].
unfruitful works; where the meaning surely is, not only that they bring in no profit or advantage, but also that they are most deadly and mischievous, v. 11: and the
wicked servant spoken of
Mat. 25, is called the
[...].
unprofitable servant, v. 30. And after the same use of speech, our words, which do not only tend to none, but to very ill fruit, may be called
[...].
idle or
unprofitable words.
And so they are in this place. For the idle words whereof our Saviour speaks v. 36; are such words as are not only
idle and
unprofitable, but positively
wicked and
evil; being indeed
false, slanderous, and
reviling words; as will appear from the consideration of these particulars.
[Page 679]For the words which are threatned in that 36. ver. are such as are a sign, not of a
trifling, but of an
evil heart. How can ye, says he,
being evil, speak good things; for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. So that
as a good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth, or speaketh
good things; an evil man likewise, out of the evil treasure of his heart, bringeth forth evil things, v. 34, 35.
And being the fruits of an evil heart, they are the signs, not of an
impertinent, but of an
evil man. The tree is corrupt, says he,
if the fruit be corrupt; for the tree is known by its fruits, v. 33.
And since they are such words as are thus
sinful in themselves, and an argument of so
much sin in us; they shall in the last Judgment be charged upon us to condemn us.
For by thy words, says he, as well as actions,
thou shalt be justified, and by thy words, if they be such idle words as I mean,
thou shalt be condemned, v. 37.
The words then which are spoken of in this place from the 33. to the 38. ver. are such as are a
sign of a wicked heart, as
make a wicked man, and
render us in the last Judgment liable to condemnation.
But now words of this black dye and of these mischievous effects, are not every
idle and
impertinent; but
false, slanderous, railing, or otherwise
sinful and
forbidden words. But
false and
slanderous words are especially struck at in this place, such as were those
lying and
contumelious ones that occasioned all this discourse, when the
Jews most reproachfully charged his Miracles upon the Devil, telling him that
he cast out Devils through Beelzebub the Prince of the Devils, v. 24. Upon occasion of which black calumny, he proceeds in all the following verses to warn them against such
blasphemous speeches; demonstrating clearly the
unreasonableness of them, v. 25, to 31; the
sinfulness of them,
[Page 680] ver. 33, 34, 35; and the
mischievous effects of them in the
two next verses. Such reproachful words as these let me tell you, says he, you shall be called to an account for, as well as for your works and actions.
I say unto you, and you may believe me, for you will find it true, that
every idle, or slanderous and reproachful
word, such as now you have spoken against me,
that men shall speak, they shall give an account thereof in the day of judgment. For when that day comes, think you of it as you please now, mens words as well as their actions shall be called to an account:
by thy words thou shalt be justified, and, if they have been such as yours now are,
by thy words thou shalt be condemned, ver. 36, 37.
And thus by all this it appears, that the
idle word here threatned by our Lord, is not every word that is
vain and
useless, but only such as are
railing, false, or
slanderous. And in this sense some Manuscripts read the place. For in the Book of
Steph. it is not
every idle, but
every
[...], &c.
wicked word that men shall speak, they shall give an account thereof in the day of judgment.
So that as for this third scruple, it is as groundless as was the former; no good man need to be disquieted by it, since they shall never be condemned for it.
CHAP. VI. Of the Sin against the Holy Ghost, which is a fourth cause of scruple.
The CONTENTS.
Some good mens fear upon this account. What is mea
[...] in Scripture by the Holy Ghost. Holy Ghost or Spirit is taken for the gifts or effects of it; whether they be first ordinary, either in our minds and understandings, or in our wills and tempers; or secondly, extraordinary and miraculous. Extraordinary gifts of all sorts proceed from one and the same Spirit or Holy Ghost; upon which account any of them indifferently are sometimes called Spirit, sometimes Holy Ghost. Holy Ghost and Spirit are frequently distinguished, and then by Holy Ghost is meant extraordinary gifts respecting the understanding; by Spirit extraordinary gifts respecting the executive powers. The summ of this Explication of the Holy Ghost. What sin against it is unpardonable. To sin against the Holy Ghost is to dishonour him. This is done in every act of sin, but these are not unpardonable. What the unpardonable sin is. Of sin against the ordinary endowments of the Holy Ghost, whether of mind or will; the several degrees in this, all of them are pardonable. Of sin against the Spirit. Blaspheming of this comes very near it, and was the sin of the Pharisees,
Mat. 12; but it was pardonable. Of sinning against the Holy Ghost. The Holy Ghost the last means of reducing men to believe the Gospel, that Covenant of Repentance. The sin against it is unpardonable,
[Page 682] because such sinners are irreclamable. All dishonour of this is not unpardonable; for
Simon Magus dishonoured it in actions, who was yet capable of pardon; but only a blaspheming of it in words. No man is guilty of it whilst he continues Christian.
ANother causless ground of fear, which disquiets the minds, and affrights the hearts of good Christian people, is the
sin against the Holy Ghost. They hear very dreadful things spoken of it, for our
Saviour Christ who knew it best, and who at the last Day is to judge of it, has told us plainly before-hand, that
he who blasphemeth the Holy Ghost shall never be forgiven, neither in this world, nor in the world to come, Mat. 12.32; or, as S
t
Mark expresses it,
he shall never have forgiveness, but is liable to eternal damnation, Mark 3.29. This is a fearful Sentence upon a desperate sin; and seeing they are in darkness about it, and do not well understand it, they know not but that they themselves
may be guilty of it; nay some of a
timorous temper and
abused minds go further, and think that they really
are.
But to cure their fears, and to quiet their minds in this matter, there needs nothing more be done than to give them right apprehensions, and a clear explication of this sin; for if they once knew what it is, they would be at ease from such tormenting suspicions, and unreasonable fears about it.
To explain this I will consider,
- 1.
What is meant in Scripture by the Holy Ghost.
- 2.
What is meant here by sinning against it.
1.
What is meant in Scripture by the Holy Ghost. By the word
Holy Ghost or
holy Spirit, according to an usual
Metonymie of the giver for the gift, or of the
cause for the effect, is very often meant
the gifts or effects of the holy Spirit, whether they be such as he
ordinarily
[Page 683] produces in us, or such as are
extraordinary and
miraculous.
Sometimes it signifies such
gifts and dispositions, whether of
mind or
temper, as
the Holy Ghost or
Spirit of God, is wont ordinarily to produce in men. It notes, I say, the good qualifications of our
minds or
understandings, which, as all other good gifts, are wrought in us by the Spirit, and derived to us from God. Thus a
man endued with wisdom and discretion, such as
Joseph advised
Pharaoh to
set over all the Land of Egypt, is called
a man in whom the Spirit of God is, Gen. 41.33, 38; and the
Spirit of the Lord mentioned
Isai. 11, is in the very next words explained by
the Spirit of wisdom, the Spirit of understanding, the Spirit of counsel, the Spirit of knowledge, and the Spirit of quick understanding, vers. 2, 3. It signifies also the
vertuous tempers and
good qualifications of our
hearts, which, like as the former were, are given us of God. Thus that
good and
charitable temper which is so exemplary in God, and which is wrought in our souls by him, is called
the Spirit of God, 1
John 4.
If we love one another, God dwells in us; so that
1 John 3.24.
hereby know we that we dwell in him and he in us, because he hath given us that loving temper
of his Spirit, ver. 12, 13. The
temper which was so observable in
Christ is called
the Spirit of Christ, Rom. 8.9; the
temper of Elias is called
the spirit of Elias, Luke 1.17; the
Spirit of the Lord is explained by the
Spirit of the fear of the Lord, Isai. 11.2; and that
spirit which God hath given us, says S
t
Paul, is not the spirit of fear, but the spirit of power, of love, and of a sound mind, 2
Tim. 1.7.
Thus doth the
Spirit of God signifie many times in Scripture those
ordinary gifts and Graces, which are the good effects of the Spirit.
But besides these effects of it in the good endowments
[Page 684] and perfections of our natural faculties, whether of mind or temper, which are
common and
ordinary; sometimes it signifies more especially those gifts which are
extraordinary and
miraculous. Of which sort are the
gift of tongues, of
prophecy, of
healing Diseases without any natural means, and performing other
miraculous operations, so famous in the first times of the Gospel. Thus, for example, that Saying,
I will pour out in those days of my Spirit, is interpreted by this in the next words,
And they shall prophesie, Acts 2.18. And the
elder Brothers, which was a
double share of the
prophetick power of Elias, is called a
double portion of his Spirit, 2
Kin. 2.9. And the Corinthians
zealous pursuit of the miraculous and extraordinary gifts of
prophecy, speaking with tongues, healing diseases, and
working miracles; is called by the Apostle their being
[...].
zealous of Spirits, or, as we translate it, of
spiritual gifts, 1
Cor. 14.12.
Now as for these extraordinary gifts, they are all wrought in us by the same cause, and proceed from the same Principle,
viz. the
holy Spirit of God, or the
holy Ghost. There are in the Church now in our times, saith the Apostle,
diversities of gifts, but yet
one and the same Spirit is the Donor of them all.
For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, or of Gospel truths and revelations;
to another the word of knowledg, or discerning of remote things, and prophetical predictions,
by the same Spirit; to another faith of his being Divinely assisted to produce supernatural effects;
to another miraculous
gifts of healing Diseases without use of means,
by the same Spirit; to another the working of miracles, or the
[...]. utmost activity and energy of powers in the highest instances and effects of them, of which sort are raising the Dead, casting out Devils, inflicting bodily torments on contumacious Sinners,
&c.
[Page 685] to another prophecy, or exposition of Scripture and inspired; Hymns
to another discerning of Spirits, both in seeing into mens spiritual thoughts and intentions, and also in discerning who wrought true Miracles, and who Satanical Delusions, who were divinely inspired, and who were mere Pretenders;
to another the ecstatick
gift of speaking
divers kinds of tongues in such rapturous transports as permitted them not to stay to interpret what they said, and made them afterwards forget it;
to another the gift of interpreting into the vulgar language of any in the Congregation those strange
tongues. But all these diversities of gifts
worketh that one and the self same Spirit, dividing all these different gifts
to every man severally as he will, 1
Cor. 12.4, 8, 9, 10, 11. And seeing it is the same
Spirit or
Holy Ghost, which is the
Authour and
Giver of them all; therefore are they all indifferently called by either name. For sometimes all these extraordinary gifts, both the
power of miracles, and the
gift of tongues and prophecy, are called
the Spirit. Thus when the Apostles began to
speak with tongues, and to
prophesie, as well as to
work miracles and
heal diseases, it is said that
the Spirit was poured out upon them, Acts 2.17, 18, 19; and all these varieties of gifts o
[...] one sort or other, which are reckoned up by S
t
Paul in this twelfth Chapter to the Corinthians, are attributed to the
Spirit, and said to be
wrought by it; and the Apostles being
filled with the Holy Ghost, and
speaking with tongues, is called their
speaking by the spirit, —they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, says S
t
Luke, and began to speak as the Spirit gave them utterance, Acts 2.4. And in like manner at other times all these same powers, whether of
understanding or
action, of
tongues or
miracles, are called the
Holy Ghost. Thus the gifts of
signs and
wonders, and
divers miracles, are reckoned among the
gifts of the Holy Ghost, Heb.
God, says
[Page 686] Saint
Paul, bearing the Apostles witness, with signs, and wonders, and divers miracles, and other
gifts of the Holy Ghost, ver. 4. And the
signs and
wonders which were done by the
hands of the Apostles, particularly that of
healing the lame man, so much taken notice of
Acts 3; is said to be
the witness of the Holy Ghost, Acts 5.12, 32.
Thus, I say, by reason that all these
extraordinary gifts, whether relating to our
minds in
knowledge and
speaking with tongues, or to our
executive powers, in
healing diseases, and
working miracles, proceed all from the self same
Holy Ghost or
Holy Spirit; the gifts of either sort are called indifferently by either name, being sometimes called the
Spirit, and sometimes the
Holy Ghost.
But although, as I say for this reason the words
Spirit and
Holy Ghost are sometimes used
promiscuously to signifie
all or
any of these extraordinary gifts
indifferently; yet, what is very material to our purpose, sometimes, nay very frequently, they are
See the excellent D
r
Patrick's Witness to Christ, part 1. chap. 7.
distinguished. And then by the
Holy Ghost is meant not
all extraordinary gifts indifferently, but particularly those which respect our
understandings, not
executive powers, consisting rather in
illumination, than in
power and
action; of which sort are the
gift of tongues, of
prophecy, of
discerning Spirits, of
knowledg, of
revelation, and such like. Thus the lying against
that part of the
gift of discerning Spirits, which consisted in understanding the
thoughts and purposes of the heart, is called
lying to the Holy Ghost. For so S
t
Peter, who was endowed with this gift, tells
Ananias, when he would have imposed upon him;
Why hath Satan filled thine heart, saith he,
to lye to the Holy Ghost? Acts 5.3. And S
t
Stephen's being filled with an extraordinary
revelation of
Christ's sitting at God's right hand in Heaven, is called
his being filled
[Page 687] with the Holy Ghost, Acts 7.55. But more especially the
gift of Tongues and
Prophecy is dignified with that name. Thus in the 10
th Chapter of the
Acts, when the
Gentiles in
Cornelius's house begun to
speak with Tongues upon S
t
Peters preaching; it is said, that
the Holy Ghost fell on all them that heard the word, and that
on the Gentiles was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost, v. 44, 45, 46. The Disciples at
Ephesus, who being baptized with the
Baptism of John, cannot be supposed ignorant of the many miraculous Cures so much talked of among the
Jews, and of the strange effects of the Spirit in Jesus whom
John preached; did yet tell
Paul, that
they had not so much as heard of the Holy Ghost, Act. 19.2; which might very well be, because the
Holy Ghost, or
gift of Tongues and
Prophecy, were
not given till after Jesus was glorified, Joh. 7.39. But upon the preaching of S
t
Paul they were made partakers of it, for
when Paul laid his hands on them, the Holy Ghost came upon them, and they spake with tongues, and prophesied, Act. 19.6. And to name no more instances in this matter, that place which I now hinted in the 7
th Chapter of S
t
John, is a full proof of this restrained acceptation. For there after all the instances of
curing diseases, casting out Devils, and other effects of the
Spirit in miraculous operations, which Christ shewed wheresoever he came; it is yet expresly affirmed, that
the Holy Ghost was not yet given, because Jesus was not yet glorified by his Exaltation to the right hand of God, v. 39. The
Holy Ghost, i. e. these
gifts of Tongues, of
Prophecy, and the like, which are all that remained still to be shed abroad, and which came upon the
Apostles at the descent of the Holy Ghost at
Pentecost, Act. 2.
Thus is the
Holy Ghost set to denote, not all the miraculous and extraordinary gifts of the Spirit promiscuously,
[Page 688] but particularly those which respect the
mind or
understanding; such as the gift of
Tongues, of
Prophecy, of
deep Knowledge, and the like.
And on the other side as for the word
Spirit, it is set to express, not
all extraordinary gifts and
effects of the
Spirit in general, but those by name which
respect our executive, not knowing powers, and which consist, not in
illumination, but in
action. Of which sort are the
gift of healing diseases, of
casting out Devils, of
raising the dead, and other
miraculous operations. Thus the
miraculous courage and
valour which was given to
Othoniel, is called the
Spirit of the Lord, Judg. 3.10; as is that likewise which was given to
Gideon, Judg. 6.34; and the
miraculous strength of Samson is called the
Spirit of the Lord upon Samson, Judg. 14.6. And upon Christs working the
miraculous cure upon the
man with the withered hand, S
t
Matthew applies to him that saying of the Prophet,
the Spirit of the Lord came upon him, Mat. 12.18; and his
casting out Devils he himself attributes to the
Spirit of God,
I, says he,
by the spirit of God cast out devils, v. 28.
As by the
Holy Ghost therefore are meant particularly the gifts of
illumination in
Tongues and
Prophecy; so by the
Spirit are signified the
gifts of Power in
healing diseases, casting out Devils, and
doing mighty and miraculous works.
And both these together take up the full compass of the
extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, and are both distinctly expressed by S
t
Peter, when he says, that
Jesus was anointed with the holy Ghost, and with Power, Act. 10.38.
These then are the several meanings of the words,
Holy Ghost, and
holy Spirit. They denote, as the
third Person in the Trinity, the
Holy Ghost himself; so also those
gifts and
effects which proceed from him. Whether
[Page 689] those gifts are
ordinary, either in the
endowments of our minds, or the
vertuous tempers and
dispositions of our wills and hearts; or
extraordinary and
miraculous. Wherein yet we must observe this difference, that the gifts of the
executive powers in
healing diseases, casting out Devils, working Miracles, are by a peculiar name called the
Spirit; and the gifts of the
knowing or
understanding Faculties, in
Prophecies, Revelations, speaking with divers sorts of Tongues, are by a contradistinct name called the
Holy Ghost.
And thus having shewn what is meant by the
Holy Ghost, I proceed now to show,
2.
What is meant by sinning against it; and
which of all those which are committed against it, is the unpardonable sin.
The only way whereby any men are capable to sin against God, as was observed, is by
affront and
dishonour; for God is out of our reach for any other sort of injury, and we cannot otherwise hurt him, than by shewing our contempt and disrepect of him.
And in regard the
Holy Ghost in his own person is
very and essential God, this must needs be the only way whereby we can sin against him likewise. We cannot injure him in his
Nature, but only in his
Honour; but then we sin against him, when we
walk cross to him, and
oppose him, or any way
slight and
contemn, undervalue or
reproach him, or any of those excellent and Divine gifts which proceed from him.
Now this we do more or less in
every sin. For this
Spirit of God is an
universal instrument of faith and good life; it has taken the utmost care by
miracles, and other its
convictive evidences to evince the truth of Christs Doctrine; and doth now still by his
daily suggestions and
sollicitations excite men to the
observance of it. And seeing the Spirit of God has shown it self so much concerned
[Page 690] for our
faith and
obedience; every
act of
unbelief and
disobedience is a direct opposition to it, and reproach of it, and therefore is a sin against it.
But every such sin is not the
unpardonable fault here mentioned. For our very
wilful sins themselves, as has been shewn,
are not desperate under Christs Religion, the Gospel being a Covenant that doth not damn men upon all voluntary sin, but encourages their repentance with the promise of pardon; so that although all our sins are against God and his Spirit, they are not
irremissible, but will be remitted to every man who repents of them.
It is not every sin against the Spirit of God then, which this place in S
t
Matthew threatens so severely. But the
unpardonable sin is a sin by it self; it has something peculiar in it from all other sins, which by shutting us out from all possibility of repentance, excludes it from all hopes of being forgiven.
And indeed it is plainly this.
It is a sinning against the Holy Ghost in the last sense, as it signifies not only the power of miracles, but also the gift of tongues, and other illuminations of the Holy Ghost, which came down upon the Apostles at Pentecost;
and it is such a sinning against these, as is particularly by reviling and blaspheming them. This, and none other, I take to be the sin here mentioned.
For the clearer discerning whereof, we will consider the sins against the
Holy Ghost in all the acceptations before laid down; and in all of them, except the last, we shall find room for
pardon and
remission.
First then, to sin against the
Holy Ghost, as it signifies the
ordinary endowments, and vertuous tempers of our minds and wills, is not the unpardonable sin that is here spoken of. For every sin against any
particular vertue is a sin against the Holy Ghost in that sense. Every act of
drunkenness, for instance, is against the gift of
sobriety;
[Page 691] and every act of
uncleanness is against the gift of
continency; and so it is in the several actions of all other sorts of sin. But now as for all these, the great offer and invitation of the Gospel is, that men would accept of mercy upon repentance. The
Incestuous Corinthian sinned deeply against the grace of
chastity, and he
repented, and was
forgiven; S
t
Peter denied his Lord and upon his repentance he was also pardoned; and the same Grace has been allowed, as we have seen, to all other wilful sinners.
Nay in this sort of sinning against the
Holy Ghost, viz. by
sinning against those Christian gifts and graces which he works in us, there is mercy to
very great degrees. For sometimes we do not hearken to his holy motions, but fall into
lesser sins and
offensive indecencies, notwithstanding all his vertuous suggestions and endeavours to the contrary: and then he is troubled and
grieved at us,
Eph. 4.30. And at other times we venture upon
more hainous crimes, which quite lay waste the conscience, and undo all the vertuous temper and resolution of our souls, so that we lie long in our impenitence, as
David did in the matter of
Vriah, and are almost hardned in our wicked way before we are able again to recover out of it: and in these offences the Spirit has been so much affronted, and his importunate suggestions so frequently thrown out, that he is almost ready to
forsake us, and to
leave us to our selves, so that it may be called a
quenching of him, 1 Thess. 5.19. But although the last of these especially be very
dangerous; yet is neither of them
desperate. But after we have been guilty of them, God continues still to make offers and invitations, and by his
long-sufferance, and his
gracious providences, and the
repeated calls of his Word and Ministers; he still endeavours to recover us to pardon, by recalling us to repentance. Yea the holy
[Page 692] Spirit it self makes fresh assaults upon us, and tries again whether we will hearken to it, and be relieved by it; as it was with
David after he had complained of his being
deprived of Gods presence, and of the
holy Spirit's being taken from him, Psal. 51.11; and as it is with every other
reclaimed back-slider.
The sinning against the
Holy Ghost therefore in this sense, as it signifies the
ordinary gifts and graces of the Holy Ghost, is far from being the unpardonable sin, and is manifestly under the grace of pardon and repentance.
Secondly, Nor is a sin against the
extraordinary gifts of
casting out Devils, healing diseases, working miracles, or other things called the
Spirit, that
unpardonable sin which is here intended. To
blaspheme the Spirit, 'tis true, comes very near it, and when men are once gone on to that, God is very nigh giving of them up, and using no more means about them to bring them either to
Faith or
Repentance, which are the only way to pardon and forgiveness. But although this pitch of sin be extreme dangerous, yet in great likelihood it is not wholly desperate; for after all the dirt that men had thrown upon this evidence,
viz. the
miraculous operation wrought by Christ whilst he continued upon earth, God was still pleased to use some means further to bring them to believe; and that was the evidence of the
Holy Ghost which came down to compleat all after that
Jesus was
glorified, Act. 2. This great proof, which was to be poured out upon the Disciples at
Pentecost, and upon other Christians at the Imposition of their hands for a good while after, might effect that wherein the other had failed, and be acknowledged by those very men who had blasphemed the former. So that their case, notwithstanding it were gone extreme far, was not for all that quite hopeless, because one remedy still remained
[Page 693] which God resolved he would use to reclaim them, though after that he would try no more. The blaspheming of the Spirit then was very near the unpardonable, because unamendable, sin, but yet it was not fully grown up to it; it was in the next degree to unpardonable, but yet, if it went no further, it might be pardoned still.
And of this I think we have a clear proof, even in those
blasphemous Pharisees, whose
reviling of the Spirit was the occasion of all this discourse. For as for the
Spirit, they blasphemed it in this very Chapter, when upon occasion of the
miraculous cure of the man with the withered hand, v. 13; and of
Christs casting out of Devils, v. 28; both which were so manifestly wrought before their eyes, that none of them durst question, or deny the working of them; they go blasphemously to charge these evident effects of the
Spirit upon the power of
Magick, and to say that these works of
God were performed by the
Devil. For when these mighty effects of the Spirit were urged to them in behalf of
Jesus, they answered and said, says S
t
Matthew, this Fellow doth not cast out Devils, but by Beelzebub the Prince of the Devils, v. 24. Here is a reproach to these miraculous gifts of the Spirit, as great as can be invented; for it is nothing less than an attributing them to the most foul and loathsom Fiends in Nature, even to the very Devils themselves. But yet this Blasphemy, as dangerous as it was, is not utterly unpardonable and hopeless. For our Lord himself in this very
Chapter encourages their hopes, by giving them a promise that some further means should still be used to cure their Infidelity, after that they had blasphemed this; telling these very men, that the
sign of his Death and Resurrection, with the other evidences of the Holy Ghost which were to ensue upon it, should be a further argument
[Page 694] to satisfie them in what they inquired after,
viz. his being the Messiah, or the Son of God. For
when certain of the Pharisees, presently upon his finishing this Discourse of their Blaspheming of the Holy Spirit,
v. 37,
made Answer to him saying, Master, we would see a sign from thee to confirm to us the truth of that pretension:
he answered, as S
t
Matthew goes on,
an evil and an Adulterous Generation seeketh a sign, and there shall no further
sign be given it, but only
the sign of the Prophet Jonas, and that indeed shall.
For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the Whales Belly, and was afterwards deliver'd out of it to go and preach to the Ninevites:
so shall the son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth, and after that rise again to preach by his Apostles to you and all the world, sending to you, for a further evidence still, the Holy Ghost,
v. 38, 39, 40.
So that as for this
blasphemy of the spirit, wherewith the Pharisees reviled it, it was not utterly unpardonable, but was still within the possibility of pardon. For after they had committed it, Christ promised them a further Argument in his Resurrection after the Example of
Jonas, which should be a new sign added to all that they had already seen, to gain them over to faith or belief, and thereby to pardon and forgiveness; every sin being pardonable to him that believeth.
And this pardonableness of
blaspheming of the spirit, our Lord further intimates in that very place, by a wary change of the phrase when he comes to speak of the unpardonableness of it; calling the unpardonable blasphemy, not a
blasphemy against the spirit, (although it was the spirit which was indeed blasphemed
v. 24; and whereof he had just made mention,
v. 28;) but a
blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, which being, as S
t
John says,
John 7.39.
not yet given, could not yet be blasphemed,
v. 31, 32.
[Page 695]But
Thirdly, The desperate and unpardonable sin here mentioned, which shall
never be forgiven, neither in this world, nor in that which is to come, is a sin against the
last and
greatest evidence of all,
viz. the
gift of tongues, of
prophecy, and of other things called the
Holy Ghost. In all the other evidence that came before to win men to a belief of Christ's Religion, which is the only means of pardon to the World; God had still a reserve, and resolved upon some further course if they proved ineffectual. If the
testimony of John Baptist to Christ's being the Lamb of God, if the
message of an Angel at his conception, the
Star at his birth, and the
Quire of Angels at his entrance into the World; if the
innocency of his life, the
wisdom of his words, and the
mightiness of his wonders in
commanding the winds and seas, in
curing diseases, in
casting out Devils, in
restoring the weak to strength, and the
dead to life; if all these prove unsuccessful, and unable to perswade an
Infidel, and
perverse Generation: yet still God resolves to try one means more, which before that time the World never saw nor heard of, and that is the
ample and most full effusion of the Holy Ghost upon the Apostles at Pentecost, and upon others at the imposition of their hands for a long time after. This further evidence shall still be given to subdue the stubbornness of mens unbelief, which had proved too hard for all the former. When I am departed from you, says our Saviour to his Apostles,
I will send the Holy Ghost, who is
the Comforter or
[...] ▪ Advocate,
unto you. And when he is come, he shall plead my Cause more convincingly, than the operations of the Spirit have done hitherto. For
he shall reprove and
[...]. convince
the world, and those who remained Infidels after they had seen all the evidence of the Spirit,
of their own
sin in not believing on me, and
of my
righteousness and truth in
[Page 696] saying I am the
Messiah, because he shall shew that
I am owned above, and
am gone to my Father, whence I have sent him down so plentifully upon you,
John 16.8, 9, 10. But when once God had given this proof, he had done all that he designed: for this is the last remedy which he had decreed to make use of to cure the infidelity of an unbelieving Age. So that if men shall use it, as they have done all that went before; and if instead of being perswaded by it, they shall proceed not only to
sleight and
despise, but, what is more, to
revile and
blaspheme it, as they have already done with the Spirit; then is the irreversible Decree gone out against them, and God is unalterably resolved to strive no more with them, but to let them dye in their unbelief. If they should be won by it indeed, and believe upon it; be their former offences what they will, no less than a blaspheming of the Spirit, yet may they justly expect to be pardoned. For the offer of Grace is universal,
Whosoever believes and is baptized shall be saved, Mark 16.16: and
nothing is impossible to him that believeth, Mark 9.23. But when once men have gone so far as to be guilty of it, their sin is unpardonable, because their Faith is impossible. For they have rejected all the evidence which any man can urge for their conviction: seeing they have despised all that which God has offered. Their infidelity is stronger than can be cured, by any Argument that Christ either has, or will afford to prevail over it; so that they must dye in their sin, and there is no hope for them.
Indeed if God so please, there is no question but that after they have once blasphemed it, he
can still so melt and soften, fashion and prepare their minds, that afterwards they shall hearken to the incomparable evidence of the Spirit and the Holy Ghost, which to any honest mind are irresistible. But this sin is of so provoking a
[Page 697] nature, that when once they are guilty of it he
will not. He has past an irreversible Decree upon them, never more to meddle with them; so that they never will be pardoned, because, as things stand, they never will be reclaimed. Which is the very reason which the Apostle himself gives of the desperate state of
Apostate Christians. For by renouncing of that faith, which, upon the evidence both of the spirit, and the Holy Ghost, they had been before convinced of;
they despite, says he,
the Spirit of Grace, as it implies both the Spirit and the Holy Ghost too, so that as for them,
it is impossible to renew them again unto repentance; that being such a sin as God will never give repentance to,
Heb. 6.6.
The sinning against the Holy Ghost in this sence then, as it denotes the
gift of tongues, of
prophecy, &c. which is the last evidence that God is resolved to make use of for the conversion of an unbelieving World, is that unpardonable sin which shall never be forgiven.
And yet even here in this limited and contracted sence of the word
Holy Ghost, we must still proceed with some caution. For it is not every
affront and
dishonour that is put upon these gifts, which is the sin here styled irremissible.
Simon Magus cast a very high indignity and reproach upon them in his
actions: for he went about to purchase the
gift of tongues, and other
sacred illuminations called the
Holy Ghost, which fell upon men at the imposition of the Apostles hands, as if they had been only a trick to get money, or a fit thing to drive a trade withal, and make a gainful merchandise;
When Simon saw that through the laying on of the hands of the Apostles the Holy Ghost was given, he offered them money, says S
t
Luke, saying, Give me also this power, that on whomsoever I lay hands, he may receive
[Page 698] the Holy Ghost, Acts 8.18, 19. This was a very great abuse, and a most unworthy comparing of the heavenly and holy Spirit of God to a mercetable ware, and vendible commodity; thinking it fit to serve any ends, and to minister to the basest purposes of filthy lucre and covetousness. But yet this sin against the Holy Ghost in its strictest acceptation, was not the unpardonable sin; it came very near it indeed, and would hardly be remitted; but still in all likelihood it was remissible. And therefore S
t
Peter, although he be very severe upon this sordid man for the high affront, doth not yet pronounce an irreversible doom of damnation upon him, but on the contrary exhorts him to repent, that the sin of his heart may be forgiven.
Repent, says he,
of this thy wickedness, and pray God, if perhaps the thought of thine heart may be forgiven thee, ver. 22.
But that which is the desperately damning sin against the Holy Ghost, which shall never be forgiven either in this world, or in that which is to come; is the sinning against it, not by
interpretation only in our
actions, but
directly in our words and expressions. It is our
speaking reproachfully and
slanderously of it, as the Pharisees did of the
spirit when they attributed it to
Beelzebub. And therefore it is expresly called the
speaking blasphemously against the Holy Ghost.
Whosoever speaketh
[...]. blasphemously
against the Holy Ghost when he shall come,
it shall never be forgiven him, neither in this world, nor in the world to come, Matth. 12.21, 32. The great weight lyes in that, for this heavy doom he denounced upon them, says S
t
Mark, because they said he hath an unclean spirit, Mark 3 30.
And thus at length we see what that sin against the Holy Ghost is, whose doom is so dreadful, and whose case is so desperate under the Gospel. It is nothing less than a
slandering and reviling, instead of owning
[Page 699] and assenting to
that last evidence, which God has given us of the truth of the Gospel in the gifts of tongues, prophecy, and other extraordinary illuminations called the Holy Ghost. So that no man who
ownes Christ's Religion, and thinks he was no
Impostor, and believes that these
miraculous gifts of the Holy Ghost were no
magical shows or diabolical delusions, can ever be guilty of it. No, before he arrive to that, he must not only be an
Infidel to the faith, but also a
Blasphemer of it; he must not only disbelieve this last and greatest evidence, but disparage and rail against it. If then there be any man who
ownes Christ's Authority, and
obeys his Laws, and
believes his Gospel, and
hopes in its promises, and
fears its threatnings, and expects that every word of that Covenant, which was confirmed to us by the infallible evidence of the Spirit and the Holy Ghost, shall come to pass; he is not more guiltless of any sin, than of this against the Holy Ghost; for he doth not so much as sleight and disparage, but ownes and submits to it.
If good men therefore are afraid by reason of the irremissibleness of the sin against the Holy Ghost; they fear where they need not, and their scruple is utterly unreasonable and groundless, For let it be as unpardonable as it will, that shall not hurt them, for they can never suffer by it, since, whilst they continue such as now they are, they cannot possibly be guilty of it, or of any thing that comes near it.
CHAP. VII. The Conclusion.
The CONTENTS.
Some other causless scruples. The point of growth in Grace more largely stated. A summary repetition of this whole Discourse. They may dye with courage whose Conscience doth not accuse them. This accusation must not be for idle words, distractions in Prayer, &c. but for a wilful transgression of some Law of Piety, Sobriety, &c. above mentioned. It must further be particular and express, not general and roving. If an honest mans heart condemn him not for some such unrepented sins, God never will.
BEsides these scruples already mentioned, some good minds may be put in fear, and doubt of the safety of their present state, because S
t
John says, that
whosoever is born of God sinneth not, being no longer a
child of God if he do, 1
Joh. 3.6, 9.
But the sin here spoken of, as was observed
Book 4. Chap. 2. above, is defined by S
t
John himself at the fourth verse of this Chapter, to be not every deviation or
going beside the Law, but
a wilful transgression and
[...].
rejecting of the Law it self. And this indeed is inconsistent with a regenerate state, and puts us out of Gods favour, making us liable to eternal destruction. But then the case for these sins is not desperate, seeing if once we forsake them, and repent of them, we are as safe again as ever we were before we committed them. For our repentance will set us straight; and if we transgress not wilfully
[Page 701] again, we are without the reach of condemnation.
Others doubt whether when once they have wilfully sinned they ever can repent, or shall afterwards be pardoned, because they read of
Esau, that after he had sold his
birth-right with the blessing that attended it,
when he would have inherited it afterwards he was rejected, and
found no place of a
[...]. change of mind or
repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears, Heb. 12.17.
In answer to this it will be sufficient to observe, that this change of mind or repentance which
Esau sought, but could not find, was not in
himself, but in his Father
Isaac.
It was not in
himself, I say, for there he did find a place for it, being he was really possessed of it. For he was heartily sorry for his former folly in parting with his
birth-right; and for his present unhappiness in being cozen'd of his Father
Isaacs blessing, and he sought to have them reverst with bitter crys, and importunate desires, and much unfeigned intreaties; which clearly show that
Esaus own mind was changed abundantly.
But that repentance, or change of mind in reversing of the blessing, for which he laboured hard, but without effect, was in his Father
Isaac. The good Old man had already pronounced the blessing upon
Jacob, and when
Esau most earnestly intreated him to reverse it, he told him flatly he would not:
I have blessed him ▪ saith he,
yea and he shall be blessed, Gen. 27.33. For the story, as it is there recited, is plainly this. When
Isaac bid his Son
Esau provide him some Venison, that he might eat thereof, and bless him before he died:
Jacob, by the counsel and assistance of his Mother
Rebecca, counterfeited both the person and the Venison of
Esau, and going in therewith to his Father before
[Page 702]
Esau returned, craftily stole away the blessing from him. And when
Esau came in afterwards to receive the blessing which
Isaac his Father had promised him, he tells him that
Jacob his Brother had come with subtilty before him, and under a crafty disguise had taken it away from him.
Verse 37. For
I have made him thy Lord, saith he,
and all his brethren have I given to him for servants. And although
Esau intreated his Father to reverse it,
ver. 34, 38. and
cryed, as it is there said,
with a great and exceeding bitter cry; yet
Isaac would not change his mind, or alter what he had pronounced:
I have blessed him,
33. saith he,
yea and he shall be blessed. This reversion of the blessing, and repentance or change of mind in his Father
Isaac, was that which
Esau endeavoured after, and which, as St.
Paul here says,
he sought carefully with tears. But as he observes out of this story all was in vain, for it would not be granted him. When he sought to
inherit the blessing, his suit was not granted but
rejected; for
Isaacs Decree was past, and
he found no place of repentance, or way to make him change his mind;
although he sought that
[...]. change
carefully with tears.
In this place then the Apostle says not at all that it
was impossible for Esau
to repent of his sins against God, or that
God would not forgive him upon his repentance: but only that
Isaac would not repent of his decree, or reverse that blessing which he had pronounced upon
Jacob. Which inflexibleness of
Isaac he doth indeed make use of in these verses to illustrate Gods inexorableness towards some sinners; but then those are not all
wilful sinners indifferently, but only
Apostates, who have wilfully renounced their Christianity, which, as we have seen before, is a sin that God will afford no more grace, or place of repentance to. And this, as I take it, appears plainly from the foregoing verses.
[Page 703]
Take care, says he,
lest that which is lame, or the weak Christian,
be turned out of the way of his Christian profession through fears of Persecution, v. 13;
Look diligently lest any man fail, or fall from
the Grace or Gospel
of God, v. 15; which I exhort you the more earnestly to do, because if any man doth reject all those Gospel-blessings and priviledges, which in that Religion which you have received are now offered to him, and apostatize from them; God will never afford him the tender of them again, but will be as unalterable in his Decree against him, as
Isaac was in his against
Esau, who, as you know from the story, after once he had mist of the
blessing, found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears, v. 17.
Others again are troubled in mind, and are afraid lest their Souls are yet in danger, because they do not perceive themselves
to grow in grace, and
to be increased in goodness. They complain that their
spiritual life is at a stand, and that they are not more
devout and
piously affected, more
vertuous and better
Christians than they were for some considerable time before. And this makes them jealous lest they should pass for
idle servants, who have not used and improved their
Talents and who shall be dealt with at the last Day as if they had abused them.
To speak clearly to this business, and yet to be as brief as conveniently I can, it is
first observable, that to
grow in grace is the same thing as to
grow in vertue and goodness, or to
go on to higher measures of life and perfection in any, or in all the instances of duty and obedience. For an obedient life, as I have largely shewn, is that sole instance and proof of
grace, which can render any of us acceptable in Gods sight, and whereupon the Gospel encourages us to hope for pardon and a happy Sentence at the last Judgment. So that if any
[Page 704] mans
life is more
perfect than it was, if he grows in
doing good, and
keeping back from evil, and goes on higher still in
performing all Gods Commandments; if he begins to have a greater
honour for God, to be more
careful to please, and more
afraid to offend him; if he is more forward to
depend upon his Providence, to
trust in his Promises, to
resign himself up to his Will, and to
submit to his pleasure, to
praise him for all his Excellencies and
Disposals, and to
perform all his Precepts: if he is more
humble and
heavenly-minded, chast and
temperate, just and
charitable; if he is more
meek and
gentle, courteous and
affable, quiet and
peaceable, more ready to
repair wrongs, and to
forgive injuries than formerly: if he thus advances to
higher measures, to
greater ease, or to
more constancy and
evenness of obedience in
any, or in
all instances of Duty towards
God and
men, and that in
all relations; his vertue is in its
spring, and is still going on; he
grows in grace, and God will accordingly reward him.
One
particular Vertue there is, which men are wont to look at more especially in this matter, and that is
Prayer. They measure their growth in grace by their improvement in this, and think their
spiritual life is then
most perfect, when their
Devotions are most inlarged. Which they conclude they are, not when they are put up with the greatest
trust and
dependance, submission and
resignedness to God Almighty, or with any other of those
obedient tempers implied in Prayer which are apt to influence our
whole lives: but when they are accompanied with the most
sensible joys, and
ravishing transports, and
unusual height of fervency and
affection. So that if at any time they can
pray more
passionately, and put forth more
intense desires, and work themselves up to more
heavenly raptures than ordinarily they have been able to attain to; they fancy that they do
[Page 705] indeed grow in grace, and are become higher in Gods favour and acceptance. But if ever this service happens to be more
irksom to them, and they discharge it with much
backwardness and
weariness, dulness and
indifference; they think God frowns upon them, and has deserted them, and that their grace is in a declining state, and sinking down to nothing.
But this is a very
uncertain and
dangerous mark for any man in this case to judge by, and will very often deceive him that builds upon it. For these fervent heats, and delightsom transports of Devotion, are not so much a
duty as a
priviledge, which all tempers cannot attain to, but only those that are naturally disposed for it: so that a growth in them, is not a growth in
saving grace, but rather in
sensible joy and
happiness, and renders us not so truly gracious in Gods eyes, as happy in our own. Besides, as an improvement in these religious and pleasing raptures is not a growth in grace it self, so neither is it always
joyned with it, and therefore no sure argument can be deduced from it. For 'tis easily observable, that several persons of
devotional tempers, who are usually raised up to a high pitch, and ravished with most delightsom transports in their Prayers; are yet very
dangerously defective in many instances of necessary Duty and a
holy life. They fall oft-times, even whilst they enjoy their blissful heats and heavenly raptures of Devotion, into damning acts of
fraud and
injustice, anger and
malice, strife and
variance, fierceness and
revenge: they live in them, and are habitually inslaved to them, and yet for all that they find no want of this delight in prayer, nor any abatement of their devout intenseness of mind, and earnest fervour of affection still. But now these men, being so
maimed and
partial in their service, and having no
entire obedience to confide in; they have not grace enough, as
[Page 706] manifestly appears from what has been
Book 3. said upon that point, to bear them out, nor so much vertue as God has indispensably required to save them.
As for these qualifications of our Prayers then, those
sensible joys and
passionate transports which accompany them; they are no instance of obedience and saving grace themselves, nor any certain argument that those persons are endowed with it who are allowed to enjoy them. They are oft-times found in ill men, who, so long as they rest there and grow no better, cannot go to Heaven.
And then as for the other more acceptable and obedient tempers of our prayers, such as
trust and
dependance, submission and
resignedness, &c. which the men of
sober devotion most justly prefer before the former, as usually most
others do when once their
religious heats are over: though a growth in them is truly a growth in grace, yet a growth in them
alone is not enough to save us. They indeed in
themselves are so many particular instances of obedience, and besides that, they are also
great means and proper instruments to produce others: so that our growth in them is a growth in some particular Graces, and a very likely way to grow in others also. But still we must remember that they are but
one part of saving Grace, and by no means the
whole; so that till we are grown in others too, we cannot hope to be saved by them. They are some instances of vertue, and a growth in them is in part a growth in grace: but a growth in them alone, or in any other particular vertues whatsoever, except we are grown up to a saving pitch in all the rest, and are come up to an entire obedience, is not enough to serve our turn. For this is the indispensable condition of the Christian Religion, and this the
Eph. 4.13.
perfect man and
just stature in the Christian Faith; that we be grown up to an
habitual
[Page 707] obedience in all our voluntary and
chosen actions, not only to
some few, but to
all the parts of Duty, and
the Laws of God.
But if we would single out some
one, or some
few Vertues, from our growth and improvement wherein we may justly presume that we have attained to
saving degrees in all the rest: S
t
James directs us to the
duties of the tongue, in abstaining from
back-biting, censuring, and
evil-speaking, &c. which under all the
invitations of conversation, and the
temptations of common life, is usually the last point which good men gain, and that wherein
Ecclus 19.16.
and 14.1. they, who scarce ever sin
wilfully at
all, or very
rarely, are wont most frequently through
indeliberation and
inadvisedness to miscarry.
If any man, saith he,
offendeth not in word, but has attained to an innocent and obedient guidance of his tongue;
that same man need not be defective in other duties, he
is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body, Jam. 3.2.
Thus is mens growth in
saving Grace, not a growth only in some
one, or in some
few vertues; but in an
universal and
entire obedience. And this every Christian is bound incessantly to endeavour after. The longer he lives, the higher improvement ought he to make, and to attain every vertue in a larger measure, and in greater firmness and perfection, than he had before.
Grow in grace, says S
t
Peter, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, 2 Pet. 3.18.
Forgetting those things which are behind me, and already attained, says S
t
Paul, and reaching out after those things which are still
before me, I press on forward towards the mark, that I may acquire a more compleat growth than yet I have. And
let as many among you
as be perfect, be thus minded, Phil. 3.13, 14.
Thus are all good Christians bound to advance still
[Page 708] further in a virtuous course, and the longer they live, to be still more
uniform and
constant, firm and
perfect in all instances of obedience and a
holy life. But then this obligation is not always laid upon them under the
forfeiture of Heaven, but when once they have attained so far as is indispensably necessary to their acceptance, only of some
higher rewards and
greater degrees of happiness which are
to be enjoyed there. For there are different degrees in happiness, answerable to the different measures in mens obedience: they that
perform most, shall be
rewarded highest; but they who
perform no more than is indispensably required, although they miss of that accession of reward which by the Grace of the Gospel is due to an eminent height of obedient endeavours, shall yet obtain the
pardon of their sins, and a
state of joy and
blessedness in Heaven, as well as they who have endeavoured and performed more. An
entire obedience in all chosen actions, and a
particular repentance and amendment of all those sins wherein at any time we have wilfully disobeyed God, is sufficient, as has been shown, to secure the happiness of the next life. According as we have attained to greater or lesser perfection in it, so shall the degrees of our reward there be proportioned; but if we have arrived to it at all, we have as much to show as is just necessary. And therefore whilst we are yet in the more imperfect measures of it, and only thirst after a more perfect obedience, that we may still be more acceptable to God, and have right to a more noble and excellent reward; we are in a safe state, and have no need to disquiet our Souls with fears and jealousies, lest they should eternally miscarry.
If any person then has used Gods Grace, and improved his Talents to this measure, he has not been unprofitable and useless, but has profited so far as is necessary to his happiness. He is bound indeed still to
[Page 709] advance higher, and in every instance of Vertue to improve further; but this he is, not under the loss of Heaven, but only under the danger of falling back into such a state of sin as would destroy the hopes of it again, and the forfeiture of greater glory and rewards there when an intire obedience in all chosen instances, and a particular reformation and repentance of all wilful sins is once secured, there is so much growth in grace as is absolotely necessary; an exalted pitch and compleat measures of this obedience with more
ease and
pleasure, constancy and
evenness, with
less mixture of voluntary sins which need particular repentance, and with a
greater freedom from innocent and unwilled infirmities, is necessary to more absolute degrees and greater hights of glory: but till that can be had, this is sufficient to a mans salvation.
Several other scruples there are which are wont to disquiet and perplex the minds of good and honest people who are safe in Gods account, although their Case seems never so hazardous in their own. And of this sort are their fears that their
obedience is unsincere, because they have an
eye at their own good, and a respect to their own safety; since they serve God in hopes to be better by him, and out of a fear, should they disobey, of suffering evil from him. They are afraid also that it is defective in a main Point, for they cannot
love and
serve him in that comprehensive latitude which the Commandment requires,
viz. With all their heart, and with all their soul, and with all their mind. They doubt they are
past Grace and Pardon, because they have
sinned after that they have been enlightned, and that
wilfully; and the Apostles affirms that
for such there remains no more Sacrifice for sins, Heb. 10.26. These doubts are still apt to disturb their peace, and make sad their hearts; and some others of like nature.
[Page 710]But of these and several others I have given sufficient Accounts above; such as, I hope, may satisfie any reasonable man, who is capable to read and to consider of them; and thither I refer the Reader, not thinking fit here to repeat them.
And thus at last we have seen when an
honest and
entire obedience is taken care for in the first place, how plainly
groundless those fears are, which are wont to perplex the thoughts of good and safe, yet ignorant and misguided people about their state of happiness and salvation.
And now I have done with all those points which I thought necessary to be enquired into, to the end that I might shew every man now before-hand how he stands prepared for the next world; and which at the beginning of this whole Discourse I proposed to treat of. I have shown what
that condition is of bliss or misery, which the Gospel indispensably exacts of us, and that, as I take it, so particularly, that no man, who will be at the pains to read and consider of it, can overlook or mistake it; what
those defects are, which it bears and dispenseth with; what
those remedies and
means of reconciliation are, which it has provided for us; and, when all these are taken care for, how
groundless all those other scruples are, which are wont to disquiet honest minds about the goodness of their present state, and their title to eternal salvation.
And upon the whole matter the sum of all amounts to this, that when
Christ shall come to
sit in judgment at the last day, and to pass sentence of life or death upon every man according to the direction of his Gospel, he will pronounce upon
every man according to his works. If he has
honestly and
entirely obey'd the whole will of God in all the particular Laws before-mention'd,
never willfully and deliberately offending in any one instance, nor
[Page 711]
indulging himself in the practice of any thing which he knows to be a sin; he is safe in the Accounts of the last Judgment, and shall never come into Condemnation. Nay if he has been a
damnable offender, and has
willfully transgressed either in
one instance, or in
many; in
frequent repetitions of his sin, or in
few; yet if he
repent of it before death seize him, and
amend it ere he is haled away to Judgment; he is
safe still. For he shall be judged according as his works then are when God comes to enquire of them; so that if ever he be found in an honest obedience, observing everything which he sees to be his duty, and willfully venturing upon nothing which his Conscience tells him is sinful; he is found in the state of Grace and Pardon, and if he die in it, he shall be saved. All his
unwill'd ignorances and
innocent unadvisednesses upon his Prayers for pardon and his
mercifulness and forgiveness of other men, shall be abated; all his other
causes of fear and
scruple shall be overlooked; they shall not be brought against him to his Condemnation, but in the honest and entire obedience which he hath performed, in that shall he live.
If then we have an
honest heart, and walk so as our
own Conscience has nothing whereof to accuse us; we may meet Death with a good Courage, and go out of the World with comfortable Expectations. For if we have an honest and a tender heart, whensoever we sin willfully and against our Consciences, our own Souls will be our Remembrancers. They will be a witness against us both whilst we are in this World, and after we are taken out of it, and brought to Judgment.
Mens Consciences, says the Apostle,
shall accuse or excuse them, in the day when God shall judge the secrets of men according to my Gospel, Rom. 2.15.
Indeed if men have
harden'd their hearts in wickedness, and sin'd themselves out of the belief of their
[Page 712] duty, having come to call
evil, good; and
good, evil: then their Consciences having no further sense of sin, will have no accusations upon it. But if they really believe the Gospel, and study to know their duty, and desire to observe it, and are afraid to offend in any thing which they see is sinful; whilst thus their heart is soft, and their Conscience tender, they cannot venture upon any sin with open Eyes, but that their own hearts will both check them before, and smite them afterwards. They will have a witness against them in their own bosoms, which will scourge and awake them, so that they cannot approach death without a sense of their sin, nor go out of the World without discerning themselves to be guilty.
If our own Conscience then cannot accuse us of the wilful and presumptuous breach of any of Gods Commandments, and we know of none but what we have repented of; we have just reason to take a good heart to our selves, and to wait for death in hopeful expectations.
If our own
[...] Pet. 3.21.
hearts condemn us not, says Saint
John, then have we confidence towards God, 1
John 3.21. There is no sin that will damn us but a wilful one, and when we sin wilfully, if our heart is soft and honest, we sin willingly and against our Conscience; our own heart sees and observes it before, and will keep us in mind of it after we have committed it. So that if any man has a vertuous and a tender heart, a heart that is truly d
[...]sirous to obey obey God, and afraid in any thing to offend him; when his Conscience is silent he may justly conclude that his Condition is safe, for if it doth not condemn him, God never will.
An honest mans heart, I say, must condemn him before he have sufficient reason to condemn himself. And that too not for every
idle word, or every
fruitless lust, or every
dulness of spirit, and
distraction in prayer, and
[Page 713]
coldness in devotion, or such other
mistaken marks whereby too many are wont to judge of their title to salvation. No, Heaven and Hell are not made to depend upon these things, but although a man be guilty of them, he may be eternally happy notwithstanding them. But that accusation of his Conscience which may give an honest man just reason to condemn himself, must be an accusation for a
wilful breach or
deliberate transgression of some particular Law of
Sobriety, Piety, Justice, Charity, Peaceableness; it must accuse him of an unrepented breach of some of those Laws above mentioned, which God has plainly made the terms of life, and the condition of salvation.
And the accusation for the breach of these Laws must be
particular and
express; not
general and
roving. For some are of so
suspicious and
timorous a temper, that they are still suspecting and condemning of themselves when they know not for what reason. They will indict themselves as men that have sinned greatly, but they cannot shew wherein; they judge of themselves, not from any
reason or
experience, but at a
venture, and by
chance; they speak not so truly their
opinions as their
fears; not what their
understandings see and discern, but what their
melancholy suggests to them. For ask them as to any one Particular of the Laws of God, and run them all over, and their Consciences cannot charge them with any
wilful, which is withal an
unrepented transgression of it. But let them overlook all Particulars, and pass a judgment of themselves only in general, when they do not judge from particular instances, which are true evidence, but only from groundless and small presumptions; and then they pass a hard sentence upon themselves, and conclude that their sins are very great and their condition dangerous.
[Page 714]But no man shall be sentenced at the last Day for Notions and Generalities: but it is our particular sins which must then condemn us. For God's Laws bind us all in single actions; and if our own Consciences cannot condemn us for any one wilful, which is withal an unrepented action; God will not condemn us for them altogether.
If our own heart therefore doth not accuse us for the
particular, wilful, and
unrepented breaches of some or other of those Laws above mentioned, which God has made the indispensable condition of our acceptance; we are secure as to the next World, and may comfortably hope to be acquitted in the last Judgment. Being conscious of no wilful sin but what we have repented of, and by mercy and forgiveness of other men, and our prayers to God, begging pardon for our involuntary sins; we shall have nothing that will lye heavy upon us at the last Day, but may go out of the World with ease, and dye in comfort. Our departure hence may be in peace, because our appearance at Gods Tribunal shall surely be in safety. For we shall have no worse charged upon us there, than we are able here to charge upon our selves; but leaving this World in a good Conscience, we shall be sentenced in the next to a glorious reward; and bid to enter into our Masters joy, there to live with our Lord for ever and ever.
Amen.
Soli Deo Gloria.
FINIS.